JPHiP Forum
The Hello! Project Fanfics => H!P Fanfics => Library => Topic started by: writerjunkie on November 22, 2008, 05:14:50 PM
-
CHAPTER 1
“This is so unfair!” I scream
I’m so angry; I slam my fist as hard as I could against the table. It makes my plate and cup rattle. I look across the table to my parents, the reason why I’m this angry. And they look back just as angry as me, but I really don’t care about that. This is one of those times where I won’t keep my mouth shut, even if I disrespect my parents. I go to protest some more, but my dad isn’t having any of that this time. He talks before I could even get a word in.
“We’ve warned you before, Reina.” He interrupts
I roll my eyes. I already know how this talk will end. We’ve done it hundreds of times before. They’ve said this so many times I’m starting to get bored of it. But that doesn’t seem to stop my dad from ranting though and say it again.
“You get into trouble at school again and we would send you to live with your uncle in Tokyo.”
Like I said; “Unfair!” Only it doesn’t seem that way to my parents. For some reason they get this crazy idea that this is something good for me. I guess they think it might change me. I don’t need changing I just need better luck! My dad leans forward in his chair. He’s so angry it looks like a vein is about to burst from his head any minute. I don’t think I’ve seen him this angry before. This might be serious after all. He looks me right in the eyes to be sure I’m listening. I look back at him with the same glare.
“You managed to get into trouble and get expelled in the same day! This is the third time you’ve been expelled!”
I lean back into my chair and fold my arms over my chest. Big deal, three isn’t so much and I have good reasons to them all. Well…reasons that I consider to be good. I frown and shift forward in my seat too. Let’s see if this reason will get me out of it.
“That guy deserved it! He groped my butt!”
See, that seemed like to be a good enough reason for me to sock him a good one in his jaw, but my dad doesn’t seem to agree. Crap there goes my only way out. My dad places a hand to his throbbing head annoyed. This might be his last straw.
“He ended up being in coma!”
I flinch. Ok, so the hit was a little too hard than I intended. And the coma thing wasn’t supposed to happen, but I don’t take groping lightly! That guy was an asshole to begin with. He groped most of the girls at school and there was no WAY I was going to be his little defenseless victim. Not on my watch! So I hit him. I won’t tell my parents that, but I do end up saying something worse. Here I go shoving my foot up my ass than it already is and not thinking.
“He woke up the next day. I don’t see the big deal.”
Me and my big mouth…yep, always making the hole deeper just when it needs to be. My dad is fed up and with both his hands he slams the table twice as hard as me with such a force that some of the dishes fell and broke. I jump back startled. He was beyond angry. His face was starting to go red too.
“That’s besides the point! We moved you to a different school to stop the problem, but it looks like it just keeps coming back.” He sighs shaking his head. Man is he really disappointed. I kind of feel bad. He didn’t speak after that, obviously he was too angry to. We sat in silence for a second.
“Reina,”
I look to my mom. She sat there most of the time next to my dad quietly. She sounds just as sad and upset as him too. She gave me one of her caring smiles before she spoke. I think I’m in for it now.
“We love you and we’ve tried very hard to keep you out of trouble, but no matter how hard we try, trouble always finds you.” I try to oblige, but she raises a hand cutting me off. What is it with everyone cutting me off today?!
“We know you don’t mean to.” She took the words right out of my mouth. All I can do now is listen. “But this is our last option. Try to understand.”
My stomach twists into a tight knot. This is not good. She’s talking like this is my death sentences and I can’t work around it. I don’t like how this is turning out. Please don’t tell me what I think you’re saying. I’m nearly on the edge of my seat waiting for her to confirm what I think she’s about to say.
“You will be living with your uncle for one year.”
There she said it! My eyes open so wide after that they were about to pop out. My mouth is also hung open in total shock. My mom looks down to her plate. I can’t be hearing this right. Did she just say a year? A year as in…TWELVE whole months?! I try to speak, because I feel that I need to say something even if I know it’s hopeless. My dad only comes in again to stop me.
“Don’t you say a word! This was a hard decision for the both of us, but we feel it’s for the best.”
His tone tells me it’s final and I have nothing else to say. Nothing can be done. I look away. I feel that I want to cry, kick, scream, or anything, but all I can do is sit and take it all in. This is for the best? I would like to see how because I can’t see that anywhere! I’m starting to think about this whole situation now. A year is really a long time. I don’t think I can handle a year. Then something accrues to me. It could probably be my only way out. I would have to try it out and see. I turn to my parents in faint hope.
“What about school?” I look to my dad. Let’s see what they have to say about that. I know how they consider school very important for me even if I got kicked out a few times from it.
“We’ve already spoke to your uncle about school and he told us that it’s still early to fit in another student.”
My whole face changes to defeat. Are they kidding me?! They must have been counting on me to get expelled. I start to get the feeling that I’m now unwanted. There’s silence again for a few seconds and suddenly my mom starts to cry. I can’t help but feel guilty knowing it was because of me. I really screwed up. It took me a while to see it, but at least I can see it and then admit it. My dad puts a hand to my mom’s hand to try and comfort her. She composes herself to speak again.
“Please, Reina try to understand this is to help you.” She starts choking up again and I feel even worse. I never wanted to make things hard on them. I can see, they’re really going to do this and a part of me kind of hates them for that. I glare at my dad. I can’t show them how much this bothers me. I feel that even around my parents I have to keep my tough appearance up. Call it just a bad habit.
“When do I leave?” I say that much colder than I intended
“Tomorrow at 10am. Start packing what you need. I’ll drive you to the train station.” He says this just as icy as me. Then he points to the kitchen door for me to leave. I get up in a hurry, fuming. At least it’s good to know they didn’t pack my things for me. And they didn’t seem to be jumping for joy back there seeing me leave so soon. I slam my room door shut, to taking my anger out. I hate this whole situation.
***
I was done packing in about thirty minutes. After that I decided to sit doing nothing, but thinking about this whole thing. I sat on the floor leaning against the bed staring at my wall. At first I was angry about being sent away. I wouldn’t see my friends for a year, but then I felt sad and a little scared when I focused on not being able to see my parents for a whole year. Everything stuck me like a massive brick to the head. I would be alone in a different city, a different school, and a different home. I would be in a place I know nothing about. I would have no friends and I would be living with almost a stranger. I felt myself beginning to panic the more I thought about this.
“Reina?”
I rip back from my thoughts and turn around looking over my bed to the door. It was my mom on the other side. I muster all my strength to make my voice normal like I wasn’t afraid.
“Yes?”
“You have to head to bed. We’ll have a lot of traffic on the road if we don’t leave early tomorrow.”
My feelings come back up again, but I quickly push it away replacing them with anger.
“Yeah I’m going now!” I growl
I know I shouldn’t spend the last few minutes with my parents yelling at them, but consider this my safety system. Just so others won’t know I’m hurt. You learn to use it fast when you’re in a place like me. I get up to my bed and pull back the covers. I hear my mom walk away going down the hall. She didn’t bother to say goodnight to me. When I hit the pillow all I can do is lie on my side and look at my alarm clock wide awake. I’m not angry with my parents anymore. I’m just really scared.
Index
Chapter 43 http://pkkame.wordpress.com/2009/07/02/ttcl-chapter-43 (http://pkkame.wordpress.com/2009/07/02/ttcl-chapter-43) (TanaKamei)
Chapter 44.5 http://pkkame.wordpress.com/2009/07/03/ttcl-ch-44-5 (http://pkkame.wordpress.com/2009/07/03/ttcl-ch-44-5) (TakaGaki)
Chapter 45 http://pkkame.wordpress.com/2009/07/03/ttcl-ch-45/ (http://pkkame.wordpress.com/2009/07/03/ttcl-ch-45/) (TanaKamei)
Chapter 53.5 http://pkkame.wordpress.com/2009/07/31/32/ (http://pkkame.wordpress.com/2009/07/31/32/) (TakaGaki)
-
Yay!! First comment :muffin:
Wow, Reina has it tough. But a new school means new people and new experiences. I wonder who Reina will encounter. Something tells me Eri is gonna be the one. But we're gonna have to wait and see eh? I can't wait for the next update! Please post soon :)
-
Aw, poor Reina. :( Hm... I wonder who she'll run into at school... :mon misch: Five bucks on Eri. xD
-
Feel sad for Reina :cry: :cry: (http://www.laymark.com/i/m/m040.gif) (http://www.laymark.com)
but great fic (http://www.laymark.com/i/m/m121.gif) (http://www.laymark.com)
I also vote in Eri (http://www.laymark.com/i/m/m054.gif) (http://www.laymark.com)
~~Gambare~~ (http://www.laymark.com/i/m/m087.gif) (http://www.laymark.com)
-
She put the guy into a coma (albeit for only 1 day) with a single punch? :o
DAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAYUM! XD
-
wow, Reina sure is strong!!!!!! :cow: :cow:
-
CHAPTER 2
The ride to the station was long and during the whole thing everyone was quiet. It wasn’t the good kind of quiet either. This one was unsettling. And I wondered if it was because my parents were still mad at me or just didn’t have anything to say. I didn’t have anything to say either if that was the case. My dad for some reason kept giving me glances through the rear view mirror. He didn’t look angry though. Instead he looked like he wanted to say something, but he didn’t say anything at all. My heart began to race when I felt the car stop. Together we walked to the nearest station entrance. This was it for me. No turning back, and I only grew more afraid knowing that. This was how I really knew my parents’ mind were set. As we step on to the platform I begin to feel alone even with them on my side. My nerves were really starting to kick in.
“Here’s your ticket.”
I drop my suitcase beside me and take the pink colored slip from my dad’s hand. He gave me a serious face before speaking.
“Remember to get off near the last stop. Your uncle will be waiting for you outside.”
I look down to my ticket and feel my stomach flutter. I was beginning to get second thoughts again. Maybe crying and begging will get me out of this. I was really that desperate.
“Try not to give your uncle a hard time. He’s a very hard working man and already has enough stress and problems of his own.” My dad puts a hand on my shoulder. I look to him with my emotions masked and gulp. Behind me I hear the train slowly rolling in ready to board passengers. Everything inside me suddenly went limp and heavy. My plan went out the window. With a swish the train doors open and people hurry out. I look up to my dad almost in a pleading way. He just gives me a weak smile. He was never good with goodbyes and neither was I. Maybe it’s better that way. To never really say a proper goodbye. It would make things less painful I guess. The speakers announcing my ride break out moment.
‘Those leaving for Tokyo please board now. The train will be leaving in one minute.’
I felt my dad’s hand leave my shoulder. And the moment he did that I was instantly was smothered into a hug by my mom. I could hear her faint sobs when she hugged me, my arms almost on their own wrap around her back for comfort.
“Be good while you’re there. You’ll be back before you know it.” She whispers into my ear before letting me go. I look back at her unable to talk. Did I just suddenly go mute?! She gives me a little nudge and a small smile. My eyes begin to water.
“Hurry before you’re too late.”
Hearing my mom say that made a huge part of me wish I WAS late. I wished that I was late for the train and that I didn’t have to worry about being gone for a year. Or gone away from them. I knew though, there was no way for that to happen. This was something I couldn’t work around. I just grab my suitcase silently and walk through the doors just before they close. I walk down the lane towards the back row and look out the window to my parents. I gave them one last wave. The train begins to move and I keep looking out the window until I couldn’t see the station or my parents anymore. All I could only see were tracks, tall grass, and empty fields. There really was no turning back. No matter how much I wanted it.
-
REEEEEIIIIIINNNAAAA~ :cry: Poor girl... You'll be just fine, Reina. T___T Right?
-
Short...but still...:cry:
-
i like it :muffin:
wooo poor Tanakacchi, but it will be for better XD
i want to know why the title jojojo :wub:
an update please XD :cow:
-
It is a little short but still good nonetheless :) I can't wait for Reina to actually reach the new place. It's gonna be awesome!!
-
CHAPTER 3
“Reina?”
I open my eyes and see this scrawny guy looking down at me. Damn I almost forgot to get off. I hope I wasn’t asleep for almost the whole ride. I glare at him. What is he still doing here?! Who is he anyway? But even with my glare he just smiles almost in a cocky way. That really annoys me.
“It’s me Reina.”
Realization hits me and I look up to him a little surprised. He’s a lot different than I last remember him. At least now I know where I get my scrawniness. I yawn as I stretch shaking myself from any sleep.
“You’ve grown. It’s nice seeing you again.” He gives me a smile
I look around me and see that we’re the only ones left in this train. The sun is setting. Out the window the city lights in the distance amaze me. They all glow together like a Christmas tree.
“Come on let’s go home. You can sleep more there.”
I nod, take my suitcase and follow my uncle out to the parking lot. We were the only ones left at the station too. Man I was asleep for that long? I wonder how late it is. I follow my uncle in the parking lot and open the passenger seat door.
“It’s a long ride back and Tokyo traffic is the worse so just sleep if you’d like.” My uncle tells me before he starts the car. I lean back into my seat, close my eyes and go into another peaceful dream.
***
“Reina we’re here.”
My uncle shakes me from my sleep. I groan and groggily open my eyes. Outside it’s completely dark, but there’s still traffic. This city never sleep does it? I glare at my uncle.
“You really have grown. You’re a lot different than the last picture your mother sent me.” He chuckles. “Are you hungry?”
My stomach growls before I could speak. I haven’t eaten all day because I was so nervous. He gives another chuckle and opens the door. I get out too, grab my suitcase and follow him to the apartment entrance. We walk up a few flights of stairs and stop in front of his door.
“Make yourself at home. I don’t have much, but it’s something.” He opens the front door and flicks on the kitchen light.
He wasn’t lying about the ‘I don’t have much.’ part. This living room is small with just a TV and a couch in the middle of it. The hall leading to the rooms, I’m guessing is even smaller. I’m scared to see what my room looks like. Will I even have a bed?
“Do you want ramen?”
I look back to my uncle and nod. My stomach grumbles again. I place a hand on it and rub it. Right now anything to eat would be good. He goes straight to cooking.
“Why don’t you go and unpack. I won’t be done for a few minutes. Your room is just down the hall and to the left.” He points to the hallway for a second, and then goes back to cooking.
I might as well decide to unpack I have nothing else to do. So I walk down the narrow hall. I can barely see anything it’s so dark. I turn to the left, find my door with little trouble, and push it open. That split second after, something black jumps nearly on my face and I scream falling to the ground. I fell back on my butt. I hear running coming from the hall the second I scream.
“Reina?! Are you ok? What happened?” My uncle quickly went to my side. I get up rubbing my butt. I hate when things jump at me like that! I pull away from his grasp and growl.
“Yeah…I’m ok.”
He begins to laugh. I turn around angry. His eyes just look to the ground still laughing. He bends down and picks up something.
“She didn’t mean to scare you.” He holds a black cat up to my face. It’s eyes glow in the dark looking at me. “You must have scared her when you opened the door.” He walks to me with the cat. “She’s friendly you can pet her.” I chuckle. Yeah she’s friendly all right! She almost tried to scratch my face off! I look at the cat wondering what it will do to me next.
“You just scared her. Her name is Yuka.”
He places the cat to the ground and instantly she runs over to me and rubs my leg. I smile. “See, she likes you already.”
I reach down and stroke her black fur. Maybe she isn’t so bad. I pick her up to pet her better.
“I have to go before I mess up the soup.” He goes down the hall leaving me alone again. I turn back to the room, and place Yuka down and get my suitcase. Blindly I search for the light switch. My hand feels something a lot like a switch and I push my hand up flickering the light on. The room is smaller than the living room! It’s a good thing I didn’t pack much. Placing my suitcase on my little bed, I open the suitcase looking at the clothes neatly folded inside.
“I better get this over with.” I begin to take them out into a neatly stacked pile.
By the time everything was unpacked the ramen was done. My uncle and I ate in silence the whole time. It didn’t seem to bother him though. When I was done I walked towards my room. I was done for the night.
“Reina.”
I turn around. He looked up from his bowl of soup.
“Tomorrow I’ll have to sign you up for school. Try not to sleep too late.” He went back to eating his soup before I could complain. He’s just as stern as my dad. With a frown on my face I walk back to my room. I flop on to my bed and curl up on my side. Yuka jumps up and meows. She began to nuzzle my face. I guess she can tell I’m kind of upset. I pet the top of her head. I think I just made a new friend already.
-
Great chapter (http://www.laymark.com/i/m/m121.gif) (http://www.laymark.com)
Reina so cute :wub: even in its situation it made a small friendship koneko Yuka :w00t:
the uncle of Reina seems to be a good person
~~ Gambare~~ (http://www.laymark.com/i/m/m087.gif) (http://www.laymark.com)
-
Reina's uncle doesn't seem like the talkative type, but he seems a bit nicer. And yay for a new friend. Reina and the kitty cat. xD As expected of Reina.
-
A kitty with a kitty. Awwww that's so sweet. Besides a cat friend I hope Reina gets a human friend too. I'm bursting with anticipation!! Who will it be?!?!? :banghead:
-
wow...lots of updates today...must be all the turkey.
awww Reina had to move to the city. I hope she ends up at a better school. Her uncle seems like a decent guy so far and the cat is a plus.
so far I really like your characterization of Reina...she's strong yet a lot softer in this story. It makes you really want to root for her.
-
hehehe. so cute~
Reina and her new bestfriend~ :lol:
cnt wait till she gets to school!! :P
-
CHAPTER 4
Ok it’s bad enough that I have to go to school here, but of ALL the schools; my uncle has to pick THIS one! An ALL girl school! That’s just as worse as a normal one.
“I’m not going in there!” I fold my arms and stop right at the entrance. My uncle looks back at me calmly.
“The last school you got expelled from was an ordinary school. So obviously that didn’t work. Just give this school a try and if it doesn’t go well, I’ll take you out.” He looks to me waiting for an answer. I slowly think this over. There has to be a catch. This sounds so simple and easy.
“You would take me out? If I didn’t like the school?” He nods “Just like that?” He nods again. That seems fair to me. I might as well try it. “Ok fine, but if ONE little thing goes wrong I want out!”
He gives me a smile. We walk once again into the building. How could he get me to do this without force? Normally my dad would have to threaten me to move and against my will I would listen. My uncle’s way cooler than my parents already. Inside the school this place is packed with girls. They were everywhere doing something, talking with friends, getting ready for class, or heading into classes early. I’m still weary about this place. My uncle better stick to his word or else!
“This way Reina.”
He points to the office door for me to enter first. I walk in and stand next to him in front of the office desk. Let’s just get this transfer crap done with.
We were done in about thirty minutes answering questions and filling out paper work. The principal went over my record a few times and then came that whole awkward silence. That happens a lot when people read my record. A few seconds later he asked me why was I expelled three times back in Fukuoka. I didn’t go into detail on why, but when I didn’t, I was sure he wasn’t about to accept me. I was really nervous. It all worked out in the end though. And now I start school tomorrow first thing in the morning. I don’t really look forward to that. I’m walking outside now with my uncle to the car. I don’t know where we’ll go, but I just hope it keeps me out of trouble. Just as I reached the bottom of the steps some girl comes down the sidewalk running at top speed. She held her book bag in her arms and had a uniform like the other girls inside. It didn’t take a rocket scientist to figure out she was a student running late for school. As she was running her books inside her backpack spill all on to the floor. It wasn’t only open, but she was holding it upside down too! Not really a smart thing.
“Ah! No!” She places a hand to her head and starts calling herself ‘baka.’
She quickly starts picking up her books. I look down and see one textbook close to my foot and go down to get it. The minute I touched it, her hand touched mine. I felt a little nervous to look. Slowly, I look up. She smiles at me timidly and quickly pulls her hand back. Making my hot body cool down in relief.
“Thank you.” She whispers
I stand and hand her the book. Now I’M the one who’s shy! This is weird. I’m never shy and if I am, it’s not this bad. I rub the back of my head trying to get myself to speak.
“Uh…no problem.”
Now we’re just starting at each other. This can’t get any weirder! On top of that my body feels heavy again, but not heavy from fear. This is something different. Something I’ve never felt or don’t know what to call. I don’t even know how to handle it besides just freaking out. The school bell rings, and I jump.
”No! Now I’m late!”
Then the strange girl just ran off without saying goodbye. I turn around and see my uncle sitting in the car waiting for me. I blush and hurry over. I’m sure he saw the whole thing, but just won’t say a thing about it. He looks at me for a second and then starts the car. See, he wasn’t going to say anything, that’s good. I lean my head against the window. My head was all fogged with questions. The main one was; who was that girl?
“You know,”
I lift my head up, look at my uncle. His eyes are focused on the road as he continues to drive. Maybe I spoke too soon about the; ‘he won’t say a thing about it’ part. I’m kind of worried what he might say.
“If you have anything you need advise on…you can come to me. Even if it sounds weird or wrong to you.”
He stays quiet after that. I raise an eyebrow. What is he trying to say? I have nothing that needs advise. Nothing that I need help in to understand, well…besides homework I’ll be sure to get tomorrow at school. But other than that, I’m not hiding anything. I don’t understand. I look to him confuse. All he does though is smile and keeps on driving. I think I’ll leave things at that. It would make things less complicated.
-
Excellent chapter (http://www.laymark.com/i/m/m121.gif) (http://www.laymark.com)
who will be the mysterious girl (http://www.laymark.com/i/m/m083.gif) (http://www.laymark.com)
I imagine Eri, because the girl shy and is delayed (http://www.laymark.com/i/m/m155.gif) (http://www.laymark.com)
~~Gambare~~ (http://www.laymark.com/i/m/m087.gif) (http://www.laymark.com)
-
CHAPTER 3
“It’s me Reina.”
Realization hits me and I look up to him a little surprised. He’s a lot different than I last remember him. At least now I know where I get my scrawniness. I yawn as I stretch shaking myself from any sleep.
“You’ve grown. It’s nice seeing you again.” He gives me a smile
Evidently it's been quite a while since the two of them have seen each other.
I turn back to the room, and place Yuka down and get my suitcase. Blindly I search for the light switch. My hand feels something a lot like a switch and I push my hand up flickering the light on. The room is smaller than the living room! It’s a good thing I didn’t pack much. Placing my suitcase on my little bed, I open the suitcase looking at the clothes neatly folded inside.
Well, Reina has to remember that she's going to be staying in an apartment now, not an actual house like what she was used to before. Uncle sounds like a life-long bachelor, since he's got the cat and all.
“Reina.”
I turn around. He looked up from his bowl of soup.
“Tomorrow I’ll have to sign you up for school. Try not to sleep too late.” He went back to eating his soup before I could complain. He’s just as stern as my dad. With a frown on my face I walk back to my room.
The similar personality traits she's noticed so far are probably just a result of how they were raised themselves (i.e. Reina's grandparents were probably just as strict on the two of them when they were growing up).
I flop on to my bed and curl up on my side. Yuka jumps up and meows. She began to nuzzle my face. I guess she can tell I’m kind of upset. I pet the top of her head. I think I just made a new friend already.
Awww. :oops:
CHAPTER 4
Ok it’s bad enough that I have to go to school here, but of ALL the schools; my uncle has to pick THIS one! An ALL girl school! That’s just as worse as a normal one.
Could've been her parents' idea to go with this type of school. :O
“The last school you got expelled from was an ordinary school. So obviously that didn’t work. Just give this school a try and if it doesn’t go well, I’ll take you out.” He looks to me waiting for an answer. I slowly think this over. There has to be a catch. This sounds so simple and easy.
“You would take me out? If I didn’t like the school?” He nods “Just like that?” He nods again. That seems fair to me. I might as well try it. “Ok fine, but if ONE little thing goes wrong I want out!”
Psychology-wise, it's a nice approach that her uncle did just now. He's by no means "forcing" her to go. He's outright told her that he's going to give her some say (i.e. some control) over her own fate here (which is something that can often be traced to as being the reason why some kids rebel). If he hadn't done this, Reina would obviously just completely oppose going to school here and wouldn't even consider giving it a chance. What her uncle has told her shows that her opinion matters, and that he'll be willing to at least listen to her on it.
We were done in about thirty minutes answering questions and filling out paper work. The principal went over my record a few times and then came that whole awkward silence. That happens a lot when people read my record. A few seconds later he asked me why was I expelled three times back in Fukuoka. I didn’t go into detail on why, but when I didn’t, I was sure he wasn’t about to accept me. I was really nervous. It all worked out in the end though.
Question now is, just how much of a chance will the principal and the rest of the staff give Reina? Will she be automatically branded as potential trouble and watched like a hawk watches it's prey, or will they give her a chance for a fresh start?
*REINA MEETS LATE STUDENT*
Hmmmmm...Eri? ;D
“You know,”
I lift my head up, look at my uncle. His eyes are focused on the road as he continues to drive. Maybe I spoke too soon about the; ‘he won’t say a thing about it’ part. I’m kind of worried what he might say.
“If you have anything you need advise on…you can come to me. Even if it sounds weird or wrong to you.”
He stays quiet after that. I raise an eyebrow. What is he trying to say? I have nothing that needs advise. Nothing that I need help in to understand, well…besides homework I’ll be sure to get tomorrow at school. But other than that, I’m not hiding anything. I don’t understand. I look to him confuse. All he does though is smile and keeps on driving. I think I’ll leave things at that. It would make things less complicated.
One would almost think that Reina's uncle actually knows what Reina's going through (as in, having first-hand knowledge). :?
-
haha, LOL cute for a first meeting XD
kawaii~ <3
cnt wait for chap 5
-
Reina's uncle > Reina's dad
And late student? Let's see, who'd be late...
...
...
...
Eri. XD Not to mention she's shy and absent minded sometimes (holding the bag upside-down). I look forward to your next chapter. Things are developing interestingly. (<-- If that's a word...)
-
Eri?Eri?Eri? :shocked:
the "late student" was Eri??? :w00t: :w00t: :w00t:
-
CHAPTER 5
“Remember, don’t get into too much trouble. I would hate to see you get expelled on your first day.”
I nod, too focused on my tamagoyaki to speak. From the corner of my eye I can see my uncle pacing back and forth while talking to me. He was running late for work today. He’s fun to watch as he zips back and forth frantically. I take another bite from my omelet. He comes back in fixing his tie, and looks around. He must have lost something. Yuka hops on the table while I watch my uncle in amusement.
“Have you seen my watch?” He looks to me.
“On top of the TV.”
He walks out to the living room and spots it. I look to Yuka and push her away from trying to eat my food. I’m really not looking forward to school.
“Thank you.” He enters the kitchen again, the watch on his wrist. “I’ll be back at nine. I expect you to be back home before I am.” He grabs his tea from the counter. His eyes settle to Yuka. She’s on the table playing with my finger. He laughs.
“She really likes you.”
I pick up the last piece of tamagoyaki with my chopsticks and eat it. I look to my uncle still playing with Yuka. He laughs.
“I think she’s more affection with you than me and I’m her owner. I don’t know if I should be jealous.”
I smile. He waves goodbye before leaving. I put my hand down. Yuka looks to me wanting to play some more, but I have to go. I don’t want to be late for the train. I grab my plate and put it in the sink. Yuka begins to meow and follow me. I take my bag and head to the door.
“Hey, I have to go to school now. I’ll come back later, I promise.” I stroke her back then leave. My first day of an all girl school, I really have no idea how that will turn out.
***
Ok, the first day of school sucks! First, I was late for school, and then late for my first class. After that, it was just a spiraling effect. The teachers got to see a nasty side of me today and well…I wouldn’t be surprised if I was either suspended or had detention. I hate this place so much! I’ll have to talk with my uncle tonight. Oh and I also made NO friends. I’m just glad to be home now! I flop down face first on my bed.
“I hate my life! This new school sucks.” For a while I just lay in bed still. I don’t want to do anything, but go home to my parents. Gently, I feel Yuka jump up and lay on my back. Her cold nose and prickly whiskers tickle the back of my neck. Maybe she wants to play again. So I roll on my back and look up into round, big, green eyes. I smile as Yuka looks down at me curiously.
I grab her by the sides with both hands and life her straight into the air. She stays stiff as soon as I lift her. I had to laugh at how scared she was for that second.
“Are you hungry?”
I place her down on the bed; exit my room and head to the kitchen. What should I eat before I do my homework? Something with meat in it I think. I scratch my head. I really want to go back home.
***
“Reina?”
I open my eyes tiredly. I must have fallen asleep on the couch while watching TV. My uncle turns it off and I sit up with Yuka still in my arms. He was home later than he said he would be. It’s almost close to eleven.
“Did you do your homework?”
He walks to the kitchen and takes his coat off. I nod, rubbing my tired eyes.
“Did you eat?”
“Yeah.” I’ll just cut straight to the chase. Screw the small talk. “I want to change schools.”
“And why is that?”
He just won’t make it easy will he? He never said questions would be asked. I turn around; my uncle is standing in the kitchen doorway looking at me. He takes a sip from his cup waiting for my answer. Only, I don’t say anything, so he does.
“Is it because you have no friends yet? Or that you feel the teachers are out to get you? Or maybe they’re giving you a hard time?”
What is he doing? He said if I didn’t like the school he would take me out. He didn’t say I need reasons for me to leave. He didn’t stick to his word! There goes another person that let’s me down. But he’s right about all that. For once someone does understand me.
“I’ll still take you out.”
My eyes come back up to look him in the face. He must have read my mind. He has my attention now.
“I was just wondering why should you change so suddenly. If those really are the reason why, do you think they’re worth getting frustrated over or leaving?”
He walks over to the couch and takes a seat next to me. What does he mean? What’s his whole point of this? He looks me in the eyes.
“First days are always tough. Not in just schools either. And I’m not saying you need a good reason to leave or an excuse. In fact you shouldn’t have those; they make you look bad. I just want you to think over your choices carefully, before looking for the easy way out. Give this school another try. If tomorrow you’re still not happy, I’ll stick to my promise.”
I have to do another day at that school? I don’t think I can handle it. But if my uncle does stick to his promise, what will another day there do to me? I could give it another try I guess.
“Ok, only tomorrow and that’s it.” I give him a wear look. He nods.
“Get into bed, you still have school.” He motions to the hall. I place Yuka on the ground and go to my room. The next day better go a lot nicer than this day.
-
Reina's dad = Nice, understanding guy. I feel better now. :D
Hehehe...I "wonder" what's going to happen during her second day. :mon misch:
-
Already? :P
CHAPTER 5
I pick up the last piece of tamagoyaki with my chopsticks and eat it. I look to my uncle still playing with Yuka. He laughs.
“I think she’s more affection with you than me and I’m her owner. I don’t know if I should be jealous.”
Awwwwwwwwwwwww! :wub:
Ok, the first day of school sucks! First, I was late for school, and then late for my first class. After that, it was just a spiraling effect. The teachers got to see a nasty side of me today and well…I wouldn’t be surprised if I was either suspended or had detention.
Ugh. That's not encouraging. :(
For a while I just lay in bed still. I don’t want to do anything, but go home to my parents. Gently, I feel Yuka jump up and lay on my back. Her cold nose and prickly whiskers tickle the back of my neck. Maybe she wants to play again. So I roll on my back and look up into round, big, green eyes. I smile as Yuka looks down at me curiously.
/me flashes back to the pics in Reina's 'Shoujo R' PB where she has the kitty on her back. ;D
Screw the small talk. “I want to change schools.”
“And why is that?”
He just won’t make it easy will he? He never said questions would be asked. I turn around; my uncle is standing in the kitchen doorway looking at me.
Well, technically he IS still responsible for her, so it's only right that he should have an idea of why he's doing what he's doing. Besides, he's not a doormat nor her servant who's job it is to cater to Reina's every whim.
*UNCLE'S PEP-TALK*
Wow, he's a bachelor, yet he's got very good "parental" instincts. :yep:
-
osam!!!! :lol: :lol:
lol, Reina bitching off her first day of school! XD
nyahaha.
osam. :cow:
-
CHAPTER 6
The second day of school was going well so far. I wasn’t late for any classes or coming here and the teachers weren’t yelling at me either. That made me happy. I hope to keep my day clean of teachers shoving things down my throat. Now I was on my way to lunch and that meant school was almost over. That was something I looked forward to the most. As I turn the corner leading to the hall, some girl came running and slams right into me. I stumble back at the impact, but the girl crashes to the ground with her books across the floor.
“Argh, watch where you’re going! Don’t you know better than to run down the halls?”
The girl quickly got up and grabs her books.
“I’m sorry.”
Wait…I’ve heard that voice before. She gets the last of her books and looks up at me nervously. Yes it’s her! It’s the girl that was running late for school two days ago. My body suddenly went cold when I remembered. I’m nervous all over again.
“Uh…no it’s fine. I’m sorry for being so mean. Are you ok?”
“I’ll be ok. Accidents like that happen to me a lot.”
She looks away and hugs her books tighter. She’s really shy, gee. But that only makes her cuter.
“I should go. I’m meeting my friends for lunch.”
Maybe I can get to know her better.
“I’m going there too. Come on I’ll walk you.”
She shifts and looks unsure about my offer. I won’t bite, at least not now. She shakes her head.
“It’s ok. I really have to go now.”
And I feel a little disappointed. I’m not sure if I feel disappointed that we can’t have lunch together or that I probably won’t get to see her again. There’s something about her, I like. I mask any emotions and speak.
“Um…ok, I’ll see you another time.”
She bows her head and makes a dash to leave. There she goes again and I didn’t even get her name this time.
“Eri!”
I look down the left side of the hall. There’s a group of girls at the end waving. I look back to the girl that bumped into me and see she stopped walking and waves back. There goes her name.
“Eri?” I say to myself quietly
The girls hurry down the hall to her. Another girl, with pigtails in her hair is the first to give Eri a big hug. These must be the friends she was talking about.
“We were waiting for you! You’re always late, so we came looking for you.”
Eri puts on a bright smile. It’s a really cute smile too. I can feel a small smile coming on my face just looking at it.
“I’m fine Sayu. You don’t always have to worry about me so much.” She looks to the other two girls I don’t know. “Hi Ai, Risa, sorry I took so long.”
“It’s no big deal. Let’s just go eat now.” Risa suggests
I look at the two of them and see that they’re both holding hands. Two GIRLS are holding hands! Strangely enough though, that doesn’t bother me so much. It just surprises me, but I even get over that.
“Yes let’s eat already, please?! I’m hungry.” Ai frowns and holds her stomach. They all agree and start walking until Sayu notices me. I was wondering if any of them would notice me. I felt like I was a ghost a few seconds ago.
“Hey, Eri who’s this?” She looks me over carefully and a little smirk comes to her face. Ok, she’s kind of scaring me. She walks over and stands WAY too close for comfort!
“Ano…I didn’t get her name.” Eri scratches her head a little embarrassed. My attention goes back to Sayu. I’m worried. She looks like she’s planning something up her sleeve. She wraps herself around my arm and puts on this cute face. I just hope that’s her only plan.
“What’s your name?” She asks in the cutest yet almost seducing voice
Is she hitting on me?! I can’t even talk now. My brain just froze on me. You idiot say something! Sayu draws little circles on my bare arm with her other hand. My skin gets chills. Stupid body betraying me! I think I’m gonna freak out. Sayu presses her body fully against my arm. Ok now I KNOW I’m gonna freak out!
“You’re cute.” She tucks a piece of black hair behind her ear and smiles again. “Not as cute as me of course.”
“Sayu you’re scaring her! Let her go.” Risa demands
Yes! Thank you for saving me. I think I’m going to like her. Sayu sighs and lets me go. I let out a deep sigh I never knew I was holding. Sayu frowns.
“I was only joking with her! She stomps away. I don’t think she’ll be done with me yet.
“Yeah sure you were.” Ai chuckles. She looks at me in question.
“Maybe we should start over? I’m Takahashi Ai. This is my girlfriend, Niigaki Risa.” They both wave at me. They seem so happy to be next to each other.
“I’m Tanaka Reina, nice to meet you.” I feel a little calmer now. I’ll just have to keep an eye on Sayu.
“And I’m Michishige Sayumi! You can call me Sayu if you’d like.” She winks at me. Ok! I feel something again and it isn’t fear this time. I look away blushing a little. Curse these bad thoughts of mine!
“Don’t mind Sayu. Sometimes she gets a little…girl crazy.” Risa laughs. That doesn’t make me feel any better! Can anymore strange girls come across my way?!
“Kamei-san are you ok?”
Every looks to Eri, I kind of forgot she was here. She’s so quiet! She nods her head looking at the young girl in front of her. Eri looks sad. That’s weird; she wasn’t like that before. Our eyes lock again and the second it did, she looks away and puts on a happy face. Was she sad? Or maybe she was jealous. What could she possibly be jealous over?! And where did that other girl come from?!
“I’m fine Koharu.”
Great! More strange people to meet and something tells me it isn’t’ the end of it either. Koharu looks at me and gives me a big smile.
“Hi! I’m Kusumi Koharu. You’re the new girl everyone was talking about right?”
People were talking about me?! If I find out they said bad things they’re gonna get it! Koharu laughs bringing me from my murderous thoughts.
“They don’t say bad things. It’s just they’re making it a big deal because you transferred from Fukuoka. They think all the girls from there are tough or something.”
Then she wraps me into a hug. This is a little strange now and very unexpected. I look at her and smile. Well…she is cute. So it’ll be ok for now.
"Koharu...where did you come from?" Looks like Sayu is curious too.
Koharu lets me go and looks at Sayu a little bashfully. She is blushing?
"I was on my way to lunch too. I saw you all talking so I came to say hi, but then I saw how upset Kamei-san looked."
She looks down with her hands behind her back and sways side to side. Why is suddenly so shy? She was hugging me just a few seconds ago. And Eri was sad after all. I wonder on what.
“Can we eat now before lunch is over?!”
I look over to an angry Ai. My stomach growls on it’s own. I have to agree with her. I could use food too.
“Come on let’s hurry. There’s only a few minutes left and you all need your energy to make it through the day.” Risa leads the group down the hall. The girls laugh.
“Niigaki-san, you sound like my mother.” Koharu giggles
I smile too. She isn’t wrong about that. I think I’m going to like this group of friends. This is…if they’ve accepted me as their friend.
-
Excellent chapter (http://www.laymark.com/i/m/m121.gif) (http://www.laymark.com)
I am with the sensation of that Eri was sad because Koharu was close to Reina (http://www.laymark.com/i/m/m155.gif) (http://www.laymark.com)
:heart: Takagaki :heart:
finally Reina obtained to make friendships (http://www.laymark.com/i/m/m177.gif) (http://www.laymark.com)
:lol: Reina already this with boredom in as the day of school (http://www.laymark.com/i/m/m146.gif) (http://www.laymark.com)
great work ~~ Gambare~~ (http://www.laymark.com/i/m/m087.gif) (http://www.laymark.com)
-
Aha!! There's the whole gang. ;) And it comes with TakaGaki included! xD And a few other problems, but we'll see how those end up. Eri's sad? :( I gotta look a bit further into this to figure out just why. *nods to self* As far as I can see, nothing to be sad about...just yet. Unless she was sad/jealous that Sayu was flirting/being odd with Reina? ._.?
You update quickly, good job! xD I wish I could update as fast as you. But nooo...stupid school. :(
-
CHAPTER 6
As I turn the corner leading to the hall, some girl came running and slams right into me. I stumble back at the impact, but the girl crashes to the ground with her books across the floor.
Mystery girl from the other day? :w00t:
“Argh, watch where you’re going! Don’t you know better than to run down the halls?”
The girl quickly got up and grabs her books.
“I’m sorry.”
Wait…I’ve heard that voice before. She gets the last of her books and looks up at me nervously. Yes it’s her! It’s the girl that was running late for school two days ago. My body suddenly went cold when I remembered. I’m nervous all over again.
“Uh…no it’s fine. I’m sorry for being so mean. Are you ok?”
“I’ll be ok. Accidents like that happen to me a lot.”
Reina = :scolding:
Eri = :kneelbow:
Reina = :mon innocent:
Eri = :mon sweat:
She looks away and hugs her books tighter. She’s really shy, gee. But that only makes her cuter.
Eri = :gmon shy:
Reina = :wriggly:
“I should go. I’m meeting my friends for lunch.”
Maybe I can get to know her better.
“I’m going there too. Come on I’ll walk you.”
She shifts and looks unsure about my offer. I won’t bite, at least not now. She shakes her head.
“It’s ok. I really have to go now.”
And I feel a little disappointed. I’m not sure if I feel disappointed that we can’t have lunch together or that I probably won’t get to see her again. There’s something about her, I like. I mask any emotions and speak.
“Um…ok, I’ll see you another time.”
Hmmmmm...could it be that word has spread amongst the student body about who Reina is and why she's in their school? Old reps have a bad habit of turning up when you really don't need them too.
She bows her head and makes a dash to leave. There she goes again and I didn’t even get her name this time.
“Eri!”
Score! We have a name (which I correctly guessed in my previous post)! :rockon:
“Eri?” I say to myself quietly
The girls hurry down the hall to her. Another girl, with pigtails in her hair is the first to give Eri a big hug. These must be the friends she was talking about.
Pigtails?
...
...
Sayu. Gotta be. :yep:
Eri puts on a bright smile. It’s a really cute smile too. I can feel a small smile coming on my face just looking at it.
Eri = :D
Reina = :oops:
“I’m fine Sayu. You don’t always have to worry about me so much.” She looks to the other two girls I don’t know. “Hi Ai, Risa, sorry I took so long.”
Heeeeeeeeeeeey, the gang's all here. :cow:
*SAYU FLIRTS WITH REINA*
:twisted:
“Maybe we should start over? I’m Takahashi Ai. This is my girlfriend, Niigaki Risa.” They both wave at me. They seem so happy to be next to each other.
Well Reina, she DID just tell you that Risa's her GF. ;D
“And I’m Michishige Sayumi! You can call me Sayu if you’d like.” She winks at me. Ok! I feel something again and it isn’t fear this time. I look away blushing a little. Curse these bad thoughts of mine!
Bad thoughts FTW!
:wahaha:
“Don’t mind Sayu. Sometimes she gets a little…girl crazy.” Risa laughs. That doesn’t make me feel any better! Can anymore strange girls come across my way?!
“Kamei-san are you ok?”
Every looks to Eri, I kind of forgot she was here. She’s so quiet! She nods her head looking at the young girl in front of her. Eri looks sad. That’s weird; she wasn’t like that before. Our eyes lock again and the second it did, she looks away and puts on a happy face. Was she sad? Or maybe she was jealous. What could she possibly be jealous over?!
Hmmmm...Eri? Jealous? Question is, if she is, then of whom? :?
“Hi! I’m Kusumi Koharu. You’re the new girl everyone was talking about right?”
People were talking about me?! If I find out they said bad things they’re gonna get it! Koharu laughs bringing me from my murderous thoughts.
“They don’t say bad things. It’s just they’re making it a big deal because you transferred from Fukuoka. They think all the girls from there are tough or something.”
Oh, looks like they might not already know about Reina's story. :grin:
“Come on let’s hurry. There’s only a few minutes left and you all need your energy to make it through the day.” Risa leads the group down the hall. The girls laugh.
“Niigaki-san, you sound like my mother.” Koharu giggles
/me flashes back to the 2008.07.20 ep of HM@. 8)
I smile too. She isn’t wrong about that. I think I’m going to like this group of friends. This is…if they’ve accepted me as their friend.
Guess this gives Reina a juuuuuuuuuuuuuust a bit of a reason to stay.
:hee:
-
Yay!!! Reina (kinda) makes friends! I love that you incorporated so many Morning Musume members.
Can't wait for the next chapter.
-
lalala, she met Kamei again~
haha, lol at Sayu being girl crazy!!! XD
moar charcters~ foo~ :lol:
cnt wait. :P
-
Chapter 4
Then the strange girl just ran off without saying goodbye.
That just screams out Eri :lol:
I'm too excited so I hit the reply button before I even read all the new updates XD How do you do it??? You're so quick it's unbelievable and it's so awesome since it means I get to read more :D Lemme go read the next 2 chapters and I'll be back to edit the comment.
EDIT:
Chapter 5
School does suck but somehow I think the working world would suck even more. So be thankful you're still studying Reina :P
Chapter 6
“Hey, Eri who’s this?” She looks me over carefully and a little smirk comes to her face.
I totally guessed Sayu was interested in Reina when I read that and boy was I right. But "girl crazy"? What a way to describe her :lol: oh and Takagaki = :heart:
-
How do you do it??? You're so quick it's unbelievable
Lol I don't know I just get ideas quickly I guess and I have to just get them down. Sadly though the next chapter will be coming late because I ran out an idea to start the chapter off. So everyone just wait little to read if you don't mind.
But "girl crazy"?
Yep...girl crazy. Something that might not suit her but I like to put things out of their usual character all the time.
The next chapter I'll try to work hard on posting hopefully it will be soon. Until then...stay tuned. Sounds like a TV show doesn't it? hehe :P oh well just keep a look out for my fic is all! :D
-
:muffin:
-
i loooooove it :wub: :cow:
sayu is so... LOL XD XD XD
-
Ok just when I annouced I was having trouble making an update THIS comes right out of my head! It took me a little longer to get the idea and then of course write it, but it was there and I was finally able to put it on paper. I hope this is good enough and that everything isn't too rushed or makese no sense I am trying my best. Please everyone, leave a comment.
CHAPTER 7
My second day at school couldn’t be any better. I made myself a new group of friends; ones that I’m sure won’t stab me in the back or get me into a bunch of trouble with cops. And yes they’re a little at times crazy, but I’m really starting to like having them sticking around. I can’t say much about Eri though. She just is so quiet and when she speaks; she doesn’t say anything bigger than one sentence or one word. Maybe she’ll open up with time. Ai and Risa are very kind; they’re so cute together too. They’re like the adults of the group; Risa being the most mature. Koharu…is there NOT a second when she blanks out? That girl is a ball of energy! Sayu…don’t get me started on her! She flirts with me almost every second she gets. I really have nothing else to say about her. After school Ai asked me if I could hang out with her and everyone else, but I couldn’t go. I had too much homework to do. So here I am entering my apartment with a weeks worth of homework that’s all due tomorrow.
“Yuka, I’m home.” I walk inside looking around. She must be napping. I better start my homework now. I take a seat on the table and take out my books. As I look through my books I begin to smile. I can’t wait for the next day of school.
***
My uncle got home earlier this time and he brought food with him. It’s better than having to cook. He says hi and places the bag on the table. I had just finished my homework too. He has great timing.
“How was school?” He speaks casual about it, but I know what he really wants to hear. I just won’t give him that though.
“It went well. I made new friends today.” I open the bag curious to what’s inside.
“That’s good. There were no problems with teachers either?”
He takes a seat across from me. I shake my head. He brought sushi. I guess that isn’t so bad. I dig inside to empty the bag.
“Let’s just hope things stay that way with you.”
I nod. We both know how much trouble loves to find me. Together we eat in silence after that. He didn’t ask if I wanted to still change schools the whole time. I’m kind of glad he didn’t. I was done eating in twenty minutes and decided to go to bed when I was done.
“Goodnight Reina.”
My uncle doesn’t say anything else. I give a faint smile and say my goodnight. Tonight I can sleep in peace, because things are really starting to look up.
***
School went by quicker than I expected the next day and that’s really a good thing. Because today was Friday and that meant I didn’t have to worry about essays, reports, or projects that needed to be handed the next day, or have to study for tests. Today I could just be home and relax. I didn’t have to worry about anything, until it was Monday that is. I stuffed all my things into my locker and made a hasty dash for the front door.
“Reina!”
I turn around. Koharu was waving at me with both hands and was jumping. Like I said; she’s a ball of energy that kid. She sure can yell too, she’s across the street standing right in the middle of the sidewalk. And I was able to hear her clearly. I walk over to see what all the yelling is about.
“What’s up?”
She scratches the back of her head not knowing what to say next.
“Uh…I really have nothing to say. Takahashi-san just told me to call you over.”
I look behind her, there’s no one here. This doesn’t make really that much sense.
“Where is she?”
A car beeps behind me and I jump a good two feet off the ground. Koharu laughs and waves to the person inside. It’s Ai, she’s with Risa and Sayu’s in the back seat. Risa lowers her side of the window.
“Sorry I didn’t mean to scare you!” Ai chuckles from the driver seat. I glare at her. She controls her laughing to talk again.
“Do you want to hang out with us today?”
I feel myself nearly skip for joy. Does this mean I’m a part of their group now? We’re friends now? She looks at me when I didn’t answer right away. I was just still in surprise that she asked me again to join them.
“Yeah sure.” I quickly agree
“Ok good, we just need to wait for Eri to come out. Come inside, you too Koharu.”
Before I go into the car I make sure to have Koharu sit in the middle of Sayu and me. If I sit next to Sayu I have no idea what she would do or where her wondering hands will go. But when Koharu gets in the middle; her whole attitude changes. She looks a little uncomfortable. What is up with people? Do I make people sad or uncomfortable when they’re around me? I lean a little to the left to look to Ai and Risa. They’re happily holding hands smiling at one another just waiting peacefully. They’re not affected. Maybe it isn’t me. Maybe I’m missing something.
“There’s Eri.” Ai announces and opens her window. “Hey can you come with us this time?”
Eri pauses for a second thinking. What’s there to think about?! We’re all going out to have a fun and great time. That’s something I would say yes to right away!
“I’m sorry I can’t. I have to be home again. My father needs me.”
I feel disappointed all over again. I was really looking forward to having Eri come along. I needed someone to talk to while Risa and Ai cat all couple-y, Sayu would just try to flirt with me, and Koharu was just too young for me to have a conversation with.
“We understand you don’t have to worry. We can try another time.”
Eri looks sad. She must have really wanted to go. What can possible be going on at home if it’s holding her back from being with her friends? It must have happened many times before because everyone seems to not be so down about this as me. Me on the other hand…I want to just pull her right into the car against her own will and have Ai speed off. I knew that really isn’t a good idea, and it is a little dangerous.
“I hope things get better at home Eri. We’ll call you to come hang out tomorrow.” Risa waves a goodbye. She’s always being her concerned self.
Eri puts on a faint smile and goes back to walking. I watch her walk away until Ai puts the car into drive and Eri’s gone from my view. I sit back properly, sitting in silence. It didn’t take long until I couldn’t take it anymore and just had to ask what was on my mind.
“What’s going on with Eri at home?”
Everyone exchanges glances at one another. I should have just kept my mouth shut, but it’s too late now. Ai looks at me through the rear view mirror.
“You’ll have to ask Eri that on your own, but if you do…don’t expect her to answer back so quickly.”
That didn’t answer my question in the slightest way! I’m more curious. Is something bad is going on with Eri? If she needs help why aren’t they helping her?! Some friends she has. Risa turns around.
“I’m sorry that’s all we can tell you. This really is Eri’s business we’re talking about and she trust us to not tell just anyone about this.”
All I can do is nod. If I try and beg what they know out of them that would make me look bad. It would also make me lose them as friends and I don’t really want that after I just became their friend. I’ll just have to talk to Eri about this, but not just yet. I barely know her to ask. It’s quiet again after that. That is until Koharu breaks it.
“Takahashi-san, where are we going?”
“We’re going to a karaoke place.”
What! Karaoke?! I don’t sing! Well…I do, but that’s in the shower and no one is supposed to know that! There’s no way I’m going there to make a fool of myself. Nope, my mind is set!
-
Aw, I was kinda hoping Eri would go and that there wouldn't be enough seats so she'd have to sit on "someone"s lap. xD But poor Eri... I wonder what's up at home? :(
Lawl... karaoke. I wonder how Reina's gonna find her way outta this one.
-
CHAPTER 7
*REINA TALKS ABOUT THE OTHERS*
Awwwwwwww...:oops:
My uncle got home earlier this time and he brought food with him. It’s better than having to cook. He says hi and places the bag on the table. I had just finished my homework too. He has great timing.
“How was school?” He speaks casual about it, but I know what he really wants to hear. I just won’t give him that though.
“It went well. I made new friends today.” I open the bag curious to what’s inside.
...
We both know how much trouble loves to find me. Together we eat in silence after that. He didn’t ask if I wanted to still change schools the whole time. I’m kind of glad he didn’t. I was done eating in twenty minutes and decided to go to bed when I was done.
If he had asked, one almost wonders whether Reina might have actually gone through with asking him to pull her out. Would she have done it out of some sense of obligation to what she had said/felt the previous day? Would she have been able to admit to him that she might have jumped the gun a bit?
“Reina!”
I turn around. Koharu was waving at me with both hands and was jumping. Like I said; she’s a ball of energy that kid. She sure can yell too, she’s across the street standing right in the middle of the sidewalk. And I was able to hear her clearly. I walk over to see what all the yelling is about.
“What’s up?”
She scratches the back of her head not knowing what to say next.
“Uh…I really have nothing to say. Takahashi-san just told me to call you over.”
Koharu = :mon blowhorn:
Reina = :gmon hi:
Koharu = :dunno:
*AICHAN ASKS REINA TO HANG OUT WITH THEM*
Reina on the outside = :)
Reina on the inside = :w00t:
Before I go into the car I make sure to have Koharu sit in the middle of Sayu and me. If I sit next to Sayu I have no idea what she would do or where her wondering hands will go.
Smart move. XD
But when Koharu gets in the middle; her whole attitude changes. She looks a little uncomfortable. What is up with people? Do I make people sad or uncomfortable when they’re around me?
Something tells me that Koharu's issues are a bit more complicated than just that. :O
“There’s Eri.” Ai announces and opens her window. “Hey can you come with us this time?”
Eri pauses for a second thinking. What’s there to think about?! We’re all going out to have a fun and great time. That’s something I would say yes to right away!
“I’m sorry I can’t. I have to be home again. My father needs me.”
...
Eri looks sad. She must have really wanted to go. What can possible be going on at home if it’s holding her back from being with her friends? It must have happened many times before because everyone seems to not be so down about this as me.
Hmmmmm....her father? Eri's life outside of school might be a bit more complicated/involved than what you'd usually see in your typical teenager. :?
I watch her walk away until Ai puts the car into drive and Eri’s gone from my view. I sit back properly, sitting in silence. It didn’t take long until I couldn’t take it anymore and just had to ask what was on my mind.
“What’s going on with Eri at home?”
Everyone exchanges glances at one another. I should have just kept my mouth shut, but it’s too late now. Ai looks at me through the rear view mirror.
“You’ll have to ask Eri that on your own, but if you do…don’t expect her to answer back so quickly.”
That didn’t answer my question in the slightest way! I’m more curious. Is something bad is going on with Eri? If she needs help why aren’t they helping her?! Some friends she has. Risa turns around.
“I’m sorry that’s all we can tell you. This really is Eri’s business we’re talking about and she trust us to not tell just anyone about this.”
Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo yeah. Definitely something significant going on in Eri's life. :o
It’s quiet again after that. That is until Koharu breaks it.
“Takahashi-san, where are we going?”
“We’re going to a karaoke place.”
What! Karaoke?! I don’t sing! Well…I do, but that’s in the shower and no one is supposed to know that! There’s no way I’m going there to make a fool of myself. Nope, my mind is set!
Well, a karaoke room is small enough that the acoustics are sort of similar to a shower/bathroom. Ergo, Reina should be fine with singing. Besides, something tells me the others aren't going to let her get away with just observing.
:wahaha:
-
lol! XD
Reina got surprised by Ai-chan's honking XD
>_<, wats up with Koha. :P
NOw Kamei... XD , i have to know~
-
woooooow, this is going really faaaaaaaaaar~~!
CANT WAIT for the next one~~! really! woooooot!
Reina in a karaaaaooooke~~ haha cant wait to see that, the girls are gonna lose their mouth when they'd see Reina's voice (H) :inlove: :inlove:
-
hmmm... *waits for the next chapter*
-
lol sorry I know I usually update just about everyday. I've been working hard on the next chapter. I have about two different versions of it to write so I'm looking for one that works well. Just wait until then please, or try to lol
-
Lol I don't know I just get ideas quickly I guess and I have to just get them down. Sadly though the next chapter will be coming late because I ran out an idea to start the chapter off. So everyone just wait little to read if you don't mind.
Of course I don't mind. You already update really fast :)
But "girl crazy"?
Yep...girl crazy. Something that might not suit her but I like to put things out of their usual character all the time.
Actually I do think that term is apt for Sayu. Look at how much she loves Idoling and Eri. XD But somehow I didn't put 2 and 2 together before you wrote it out :D
The next chapter I'll try to work hard on posting hopefully it will be soon. Until then...stay tuned. Sounds like a TV show doesn't it? hehe :P oh well just keep a look out for my fic is all! :D
Tee hee it does. But it's cute :)
Chapter 7
At first when I read Ai was driving I got soooo excited. No idea why though :lol: Then I started counting with my fingers how many of the girls were going and thought to myself Ai must have a rather big car to fit 6 girls XD
I'm guessing Eri has some home troubles. I wonder what.
Is this gonna be TanaKamei or ReinaShige? I know the more popular pairing would be TanaKamei but I'm in a Sayu mood recently so.... :P
-
CHAPTER 8
This whole night couldn’t go any crazier. Our innocent time of fun turned into something hectic when someone got a hold of saki. How did they even get that?! I’ll never know, but Ai had some and she was now drunk, just like Sayu. And let me tell you…Sayu drunk is dangerous! I was left ducking and dodging from her all night. Koharu didn’t have any though, Risa made sure of that. She was kind of young anyway. Me…I felt it was a good idea to stay sober. I kind of felt bad for Risa though. Ai isn’t a scary drunk that is…unless you’re her. Then being groped in public with people watching is a bad thing right now. She was embarrassed and her reactions I had to admit…were funny and made things pretty interesting. In a way I didn’t want to leave.
“Reina! REINA! Come sing with me!”
Ai motions for me to come on stage as she clings on to the microphone stand for balance. There was no way I’m going up there with her. Not only because she was drunk, but also I planed on to not singing the whole time I was here. She just kept motioning for me to come and kept calling my name louder and louder. I can understand that she wants to make me feel like I’m a part of the group, but this is just embarrassing!
“I think you better go to her Tanaka-san. She’s only going to yell louder I think.” Koharu suggests.
“You don’t have to be formal with me. Calling me Reina is perfectly fine.”
She smiles bigger than I’ve ever seen her. I thought she was going to put me into a bear hug any second. Ai suddenly got so loud I’m sure a deaf person can hear her. She wasn’t going to give up. Risa by surprise grabs me by the arm and pulls me away from Koharu.
“Just sing with her before she gets us kicked out.”
I begin to panic as she guides me closer to the stage. I don’t sing damn it! I try to think of something to say to get me out of this.
“And getting kicked out is a bad thing?!”
That’s all I could think of. Weak, I know.
Risa throws me on stage. I catch myself before I fall. I look at her with pleading eyes. I really don’t want to do this! I’m not good at singing I suck at it! Ai embraces me into a bear hug, my escape to leave the stage no longer possible.
“Come sing with meeeee.”
Ack! Her breath! With the little space I have to move my arms, I fan away her thick alcoholic breath from my nose. I look to Risa one last time hoping she would change her mind and get me out of her drunken girlfriend’s arms. She has to have some sympathy!
“Ahhh! Senpai what are you doing?!”
That was Koharu; she was left alone with Sayu, a DRUNKEN Sayu, for the most part. I told you she was dangerous drunk! Risa gives me an assuring look. She was really going to leave me and make me do this!
“You’ll do fine. Now I have to go before Sayu corrupts Koharu anymore.”
She leaves marching over to break the two up. I gulp. My stomach feels a little queasy and I’m not sure if it’s from Ai’s foul alcoholic breath or my nerves. They’re both equally bad. Ai starts the music and grabs the mic with one hand while still locking me down with the other. She uses me to keep her balance. How drunk did she get?! I’m really going to have to do this. Ai starts singing and it isn’t that bad…if you take out the fact that she’s singing mostly off tune and screaming instead of singing properly. There are a few notes she hits nicely though. I look to the little screen waiting for my part. I really don’t want to do this; everyone is looking at me waiting just for MY turn to sing. I don’t blame them though, Ai sounds horrible right now. She’s only making me look good. Here’s my part. I take the mic and just sing like if no one was watching me. I don’t put my all into it, but I make sure my voice sounds decent enough. From there on it switches from Ai to me, back and forth, we sung together at one point, and the song ended me with. When I was done everyone looks at me amazed or I think they are. I was singing that bad wasn’t I?! Koharu starts clapping as I rush off the stage.
“You sing so well Reina! I didn’t know you can sing that good!”
I blush. Risa’s reaction is well…she’s speechless. I got a little redder seeing her face.
“Well I…whoa!”
I jump back quickly ducking for cover. Sayu looks at me with a little grin in place. Damn it, she got me by surprise and I was trying to avoid her groping all night. Then…when I’m not paying attention; she gets a good one on me. I look away embarrassed. Everyone’s quiet for a few seconds.
“Maybe we should go home Gaki-san.”
Koharu looks a little worried when she says that. I turn to see what she’s looking at and cringe. I wish I didn’t look. Ai just puked.
“Good idea. I’ll drive, get your things.”
It’s probably a good idea to leave now before the owner knows anything. I grab my coat and make a dash for the door. Even with all this that happened in one night…I can’t wait to hang out with them again soon. They’re really something else.
-
Drunken Sayu ftw! xD Poor Koharu and Reina. And I can't leave out poor Ai-chan... :( Don't worry, you still have Gaki-san! XD
Yay for Reina feeling like she fits in! :cow:
-
CHAPTER 8
Sayu drunk is dangerous!
Drunken Sayu groping!!! XD
I kind of felt bad for Risa though. Ai isn’t a scary drunk that is…unless you’re her. Then being groped in public with people watching is a bad thing right now. She was embarrassed and her reactions I had to admit…were funny and made things pretty interesting.
DRUNKEN AICHAN GROPING RISA!!! :w00t:
“Reina! REINA! Come sing with me!”
Yep, I knew they wouldn't let her "just watch". 8)
“I think you better go to her Tanaka-san. She’s only going to yell louder I think.” Koharu suggests.
“You don’t have to be formal with me. Calling me Reina is perfectly fine.”
She smiles bigger than I’ve ever seen her. I thought she was going to put me into a bear hug any second.
Koharu = :O
Reina = :)
Koharu = :w00t:
Risa gives me an assuring look. She was really going to leave me and make me do this!
Well, SOMEONE has to. If Risa does it, Aichan will just keep groping her on the stage and forget about singing. :lol:
“You’ll do fine. Now I have to go before Sayu corrupts Koharu anymore.”
:wahaha:
When I was done everyone looks at me amazed or I think they are. I was singing that bad wasn’t I?! Koharu starts clapping as I rush off the stage.
“You sing so well Reina! I didn’t know you can sing that good!”
I blush. Risa’s reaction is well…she’s speechless. I got a little redder seeing her face.
Reina = :?
Koharu/Risa = :mon fyeah:
Reina = :shy1:
Aichan = :pen_drunk:
I jump back quickly ducking for cover. Sayu looks at me with a little grin in place. Damn it, she got me by surprise and I was trying to avoid her groping all night. Then…when I’m not paying attention; she gets a good one on me.
Can't let your guard down around her for a sec!
:on lol:
“Maybe we should go home Gaki-san.”
Koharu looks a little worried when she says that. I turn to see what she’s looking at and cringe. I wish I didn’t look. Ai just puked.
“Good idea. I’ll drive, get your things.”
It’s probably a good idea to leave now before the owner knows anything.
Ummmmm...what about the room reservation (assuming there was one)? :shocked:
Aichan = :mon barf:
...
...
ew.
I grab my coat and make a dash for the door. Even with all this that happened in one night…I can’t wait to hang out with them again soon. They’re really something else.
:pen_whirl:
-
:muffin: :muffin: :muffin:
-
woot, i really like this chapteer,,, not a single word about Eri,,, T_T
but i can wait!! ^^
Can't wait for the next one~!
Ganbare~~!
-
hahaha, druken Ai and Sayu XD :lol:
no Kamei though.
but this chap was interesting and funny~ :P
-
CHAPTER 9
I woke up the next day late in the afternoon. My uncle was up before me and asked me to join him in a picnic. Since I had nothing to do I agreed to go. I couldn’t say no, this was probably his way trying to get to know me better. We packed the car and went off. We sat in the park at the back. There were a lot of people who also were having a picnic and they seemed to be having a good time. I helped my uncle set the blanket down neatly and got the food from the container.
“How was your day yesterday with your new friends? They kept you out of trouble didn’t they?”
My uncle hands me a bento box and drink. I almost instantly pull the box open. I’m so hungry. I haven’t eaten when I woke up.
“Yesterday was fun. I get along well with them. We don’t do any trouble uncle I promise.”
I picked up a rice ball with my chopsticks and ate it. He cooked this himself? He’s a really good cook. It’s almost like eating my mom’s food. I’m impressed.
“How is it?”
He motions to the food in my hand. I smile and nod. I make sure to swallow my food before talking.
“It’s very good. I didn’t know you cooked this well. It’s like I’m eating my mom’s cooking. I miss it.”
I feel a little down at the memory of my mother. I haven’t talked to her since I’ve got here and nor did she try to call me. Maybe they’ve dumped me here just to get ride of me and enjoy themselves.
“You’re mother loves you. You don’t have to go and think bad thoughts like they’ve abandon you.”
I break from my daydream. My uncle held an ensuring look. He spoke too like he knew this whole situation well.
“When your mom called me on the phone to see if you can live with me she was very upset. She was crying too. That’s how I can tell she cares for you still. I hope that brings some sort of comfort to you. You aren’t just being left for dead Reina.”
I feel a little bit more at ease. He spoke in all his honesty I can tell and for some reason I feel that I can trust him, with anything. He smiles and I smile back at him.
“How did you become such a good cook?”
He chuckles.
“Well…if you’re living alone as long as me you learn these things. I can also clean very well. Which is good because you’re such a pig.”
“Hey I’m not that messy!” I exclaim
“Have you SEEN the mess you make with chips?”
We’re both laughing. He’s right I am a little bit messy, but not as how he puts it. I think we’re starting to get a long very well now. I don’t know how, I mean I clash with every adult I meet, but with him it’s different. The way he handles me I’m sure he can deal very well when having his own kids. I’m curious now why he doesn’t have kids. I mean he is thirty-five years old and he doesn’t even have a girlfriend. Before I could think I just speak my mind…again.
“Uncle, why aren’t you married?”
That one got him by total surprise. He started choking on his rice. I’m always so stupid asking the wrong questions that get me in trouble! I reach over patting him on the back a couple of times then hand him his drink. He’s red in the face from all the coughing. Weakly, he takes the drink and gulps half of it down.
“Are you ok?”
He gasps for air and nods. His face is still a little red and I think this time it’s from embarrassment. He takes a few minutes to compose his self then talks.
“I’m sorry, that was…very unexpected.”
It goes silent after. That was really a dumb question to ask.
“I’m sorry I…”
“I’ll answer your question.” He tells me calmly
He will? He doesn’t have to! It was stupid of me to ask in the first place! I don’t want him to feel like he has to answer because I asked him. I feel bad.
“It’s ok Reina. I’m ok telling you this. I feel that we should tell each other almost anything. We should trust each other.”
He puts on a comforting smile. I look at him a little surprised and nod. He really wants to make things between us go well. He does care for me. He takes a deep breath and talks.
“Well I’m not married, because the girl that I was engaged to left me.” He says this with little emotion.
I cringe. She left him? That has to be the worse thing to happen to anyone.
“She felt that we just weren’t ready for this and so…a week before our wedding she dumped me. A lot of people felt that she had got cold feet, but I don’t think so, because after that she never called or came back. I haven’t married or dated since then.”
How could someone do this to him?! He such nice guy! He’s the guy all girls would be looking for. I’m kind of angry, but I mostly feel so bad for him. He must have really been in love with that girl. And to have her leave him…that makes it painful even more.
“I’m sorry uncle. I shouldn’t have brought this up.”
I want to smack myself in the head for asking in the first place. But he acts and sounds perfectly fine talking about this. I don’t think he is ok about the whole situation completely. I can somehow tell.
“Uncle…how long ago was this?”
His whole face expression drops and changes when I ask that. Now I know I’ve hit a very soft spot. He doesn’t have to answer! I don’t want to bring up old and painful memories. This is supposed to be a happy picnic day not a depressing and miserable one.
“It was six months ago.”
“EHHH?!”
It wasn’t that long ago?! Why didn’t someone tell me about this?! Why didn’t my parents say something! There’s no way he could be over this whole thing in just six months! I know I wouldn’t be. I would still be in my room crying my eyes out. I’m pretty sure having me here only adds on to his stress and pain.
“Why did you take me under your care uncle if it wasn’t that long ago? You should be home by yourself mopping.”
I know I should stop asking these questions, but I’m curious. I guess in a way I’m asking these questions to see if I can help him. He’s doing so much to me help me. I could try and repay the favor I suppose.
“I agreed to take care you, because it would help me keep my mind off things. And it has. I don’t know if you notice, but you are helping.” He says this with the most sincere voice. “When your mom told me the trouble you’ve been getting into at home it reminded me of myself.”
What??? He used to get into trouble like me? He’s so calm and nice to get into the type of trouble I do. Well…I guess him being into trouble wouldn’t be too unbelievable. He sure is stern like my dad and I know my dad got into a bunch of trouble when he was young so he could have too.
“Yes I was the biggest trouble maker around. Next to your dad that was, your dad had a nastier attitude and mouth than me. Me…I was never all talk, I was more of a physical person. So when your mom told me about your problems I knew I could help.”
I rush over and grab my uncle into a tight hug. It caught him completely by surprise because it took him a few seconds to hug back. We stayed like that for a while. I felt him relax a little into the hug. This was all I could do to show my thanks. He’s been so strong about his problem I wasn’t sure if I could do that myself. We broke apart feeling much better.
“Are you done eating? I have dessert if you’re still hungry.”
“I would like some.”
It turns out his cake isn’t so bad as his other cooking. It was so good I ate two pieces. He has to teach me how to cook like this! I’ll ask him that another time though.
We stayed at the park for hours talking and playing. It was really fun. He has to be one of the best uncles around. I’m going to like being around him a lot more.
-
woooow, Reina's starting to like her uncle, neee~!
Poor uncle,,, that was unexpected! XDD lol
cant wait for the next one, Eri Eri Eri moar moar moaaar~! :cow: XD
-
\o/ it is good for knowing that Reina this having a good relationship with your uncle (http://www.laymark.com/i/m/m096.gif) (http://www.laymark.com)
Great chapter
~~Gambare~~ (http://www.laymark.com/i/m/m087.gif) (http://www.laymark.com)
-
OOOOOOH, JUST READ IT ON ONE-SHOOOOOT~~
I was too into Hello!Online XD, all the exams and those stuff...
I'm loving this too much! I really want to see wat happens next!
TanaKame forevaah~! XD
-
Reina's uncle ftw! (Again.) I'm glad that she's getting along with him well. ^-^
-
@anuskyna- I love your fics. I hope you didn't skim through the whole story now to read in a rush, but thank you for reading. :kneelbow:
@shôkokame-Don't worry Eri will come again lol I'm just making a slow build up. I hope it isn't too slow though. lol
@ShikyoxYaiba- I thought everyone would like her uncle. I hope you keep reading.
@tay-lol thank you and I'll post more soon.
-
:muffin:
-
Finally, some one who's ready to understand Reina~ :P
-
ARGH!!! I typed a rather long comment but the browser hanged on me and I lost it @@
Lemme try and recall what I said before...
Chapter 8
Sayu and Koha cracked me up! :lol: I'm really getting to like this pairing in so many ways. I'm glad you made Sayu so "horny" in this fic. Poor Koharu though :lol: Ai puking = Ewww XD
Chapter 9
The uncle seems nice. Reina's life seems smooth sailing for now. I wonder what you're gonna throw in her path. Update soon~~! :)
-
Dang, how could I have not noticed the update here? :?
CHAPTER 9
*REINA'S PICNIC WITH UNCLE*
It's nice to see that Reina's seeing that her uncle really is trying to make her stay with him a pleasant one and that he really is treating her like family. He's showing that she matters, which she does. :)
*UNCLES "PERSONAL" STORY*
Oh...........................:O
“Uncle…how long ago was this?”
His whole face expression drops and changes when I ask that. Now I know I’ve hit a very soft spot. He doesn’t have to answer! I don’t want to bring up old and painful memories. This is supposed to be a happy picnic day not a depressing and miserable one.
“It was six months ago.”
“EHHH?!”
Ouch. Poor guy. :shocked:
“I agreed to take care you, because it would help me keep my mind off things. And it has. I don’t know if you notice, but you are helping.” He says this with the most sincere voice.
Makes sense when he puts it that way. Dwelling on unpleasantness such as that for any extended period of time is never good. Having Reina around gives him something to focus on/a purpose when he's home (instead of being all alone and just having nothing to do but think about what happened).
“When your mom told me the trouble you’ve been getting into at home it reminded me of myself.”
What??? He used to get into trouble like me? He’s so calm and nice to get into the type of trouble I do. Well…I guess him being into trouble wouldn’t be too unbelievable. He sure is stern like my dad and I know my dad got into a bunch of trouble when he was young so he could have too.
“Yes I was the biggest trouble maker around. Next to your dad that was, your dad had a nastier attitude and mouth than me. Me…I was never all talk, I was more of a physical person. So when your mom told me about your problems I knew I could help.”
The old addage "It takes one to know one" really rings true here. Sometimes, the best person to help someone who's got issues, is someone who has already gone through those same issues him/herself. :yep:
I rush over and grab my uncle into a tight hug. It caught him completely by surprise because it took him a few seconds to hug back. We stayed like that for a while. I felt him relax a little into the hug. This was all I could do to show my thanks. He’s been so strong about his problem I wasn’t sure if I could do that myself. We broke apart feeling much better.
Awwwwwwwwwwwwwww... :oops:
-
CHAPTER 10
The weekend went by quicker than I could keep up and before I knew it; I was back in school again and it was Monday. I hated Mondays. They weren’t the greatest days for me. I might as well make the best of it though. I grab my books out of my locker. Ready for my class. All I wanted was for this day to end fast. Quietly minding my business, I heard my friends call my name.
“Reinaaaa.”
I spun around and quickly ran away from Sayu. She was running after me, trying to hug me. But I get the feeling it’s going to turn more into just a hug. I never really know with her. We’re running around in circles. She wouldn’t give up. Ai, Risa, and Koharu were standing to the side laughing, watching us. A little help would be nice to get her away! Instead of having me run around and embarrass myself.
“Reina why are you running away from me? I only want a hug.” Sayu stopped chasing me and put on a pout. I stopped to catch my breath. Her pouting wasn’t going to work on me! Oh no, not at all. I frown at her.
“Yeah right you are! I know about you and your grabby hands.” I crossed my arms over my chest. She gave a little smile. She didn’t say anything to deny it. She scares me sometimes.
“I’m not like that all the time. Only when I’m drunk.” She says sweetly
Why don’t I believe that?
I carefully watch her. I’m not letting my guard down this time! I don’t want to end up luckily groped again like before. She giggled. I must have been putting on a look of sheer terror. I scowled at her. She still holds her innocent face as if nothing happened. Ai laughs, stopping me from staring.
“The events from Saturday still haunt you Reina?” She jokes
Now I’m glaring at her instead. I don’t need to be reminded. I cringe.
“Well how would YOU react if Sayu groped you like that?” I snap
Ai goes quiet. At the corner of my eye, Koharu shifts. She looks kind of…sad? What’s up with her again? Risa cuts in defensively; all my forming questions about Koharu come to an end. Risa looked kind of mad too.
“Like that would ever happen. I would be sure to give Sayu a piece of my mind she did that.”
I look down scratching my head. I’m sorry I asked. Ai gave her a little nudge. Risa’s expression changes a little. She still holds the sternness to her words though. Ai smirks and chuckles.
“Are you…jealoussss?” She teases
Risa shook her heard so hard the braids in her hair swayed side to side. She couldn’t convince anyone here she wasn’t jealous. “The little green monster”, would be a little of an understatement. Jealousy; was written all over her face in permanent marker. She isn’t very good at concealing her emotions or facial expressions. That also was a little of a give away. I smiled, trying to hold in my snickering. She really loves Ai you can tell. But she still tries to show that she isn’t the ‘jealous’ type even when she’s been found out.
“Of course I’m not! I’m just letting her know what’s mine and YOU are mine.” She clarifies
That’s a good way to put it. But she’s now, not only jealous, but also a little possessive. Ai keeps laughing, enjoying every minute of her girlfriend’s reaction. She wrapped her arms around Risa’s waist, burying her face into the back of her neck. She whispers something to her. I couldn’t hear what though. A second later, Risa blushes bright red. Ai holds a smug smile on her lips. They really are cute together. Koharu suddenly, breaks the couple-y moment.
“Guess what next week issss.” she yells out excitingly.
Ai groans. I was curious. What was next week? It was the same as any ordinary week. Nothing special or it seemed that way to me. Risa held the same enthusiastic smile. I get the feeling that I have to know; and fast.
“That’s right…next week is a very special day.” Sayu joined in
Ai ducks her head annoyed. What is this all about?
I was still here completely lost. What were they not telling me that I should know? Is there a test next week?! Crap I didn’t study! Well I never study…but still! I hate surprise test that are worth a large part of my grade. That can’t be it though. Koharu wouldn’t be happy to take a test next week. Ok, I give up.
“Cut it out you guys it’s nothing worth it, to go crazy over.” Ai grumbles.
A faint blush was visible in her cheeks.
“What do you mean it’s not worth it? Ai-chan, your birthday is coming soon!” Risa announces
Her birthday?! This soon? I’ve never celebrated a friend’s birthday before. I do have friends over at Fukuoka, but those aren’t really my friends. I watched everyone argue with Ai. Saying, “How celebrating her birthday is important” She was fighting back saying, “It isn’t.” It’s pretty interesting. She is kind of stubborn.
“Hey guys, what’s up?”
Eri joins the group lost on what is going on. Hopefully, she remembers the news about Ai’s birthday. She looks to everyone still clueless. She raises a brow, her forehead scrunching up in confusion. Even with the small worry lines, she looks so cute. Sayu cries out and smacks her forehead with her palm.
“You always forget Eri! It’s like this every year. Next week is Ai’s birthday.”
And then it hits her like a fist to the face. She even smacks her own forehead once she remembers. She must feel stupid.
“I’m sorry Ai-chan. I always seem to forget!”
“It’s ok. It wouldn’t be you if you did remember.” Ai smiles
“What are we going to do for your birthday?” Koharu asks
That’s a good question. I would like to know that one. I also need to buy her a nice gift too! Oh, but I don’t know her that long to know what she’ll like! I’m doomed, so much for trying to be a good friend.
“We’re doing nothing, because we’re not celebrating it.”
Risa quickly obliges.
“We’re GOING to celebrate your birthday whether you like it or not!”
Before Ai could protest anymore the bell rings. We have to go before we’re late and I would hate to face the teachers here again. We say our goodbyes and hurry to where we need to go quickly. I’m really curious to this birthday celebration. It would be kind of fun. I just hope this time, no one finds saki again.
***
This day couldn’t go any slower! It was just pure torture. The teachers kept running on with the boring lectures they do and in the end, assignments were given. Homework for me seems to keep piling up. I had two reports due next week on the same day and a project due the day after. My teachers don’t like to give me a break! When school was over, I couldn’t be any happier. Finally I can get a break! I grabbed my belongings and left in a hurry. I met Eri out front. She spotted me and smiled, waving. I felt my stomach bunch up into a tight ball when she smiled at me. My hands automatically went to my tummy.
“Are you ok?”
She looks to my hands on my stomach. I put them to my side, chuckling nervously. My ears burned from embarrassment. Hopefully she couldn’t see it. I’m sure I looked like a complete idiot to her. I just keep smiling, nervously. Say something!
“I’m fine. I suddenly had a stomach ache for a second.”
She looks concerned.
“You aren’t getting sick are you?”
She’s so caring. That’s so sweet of her. Now, I’m sure, I’m smiling like a big idiot. She’s looking at me weird. Things are getting a little awkward really fast!
“No, no, I’m fine really.”
I clear my throat. I’m so nervous my throat went instantly dry. I’m doing things real smooth aren’t I? I swallow to clear my dry throat.
“You aren’t getting a ride home from Ai?”
She shakes her head.
“I don’t live far from here it’s fine.”
“I can walk you home.”
“No, no, it’s fine you don’t have to!” She denies.
She says that a little too quickly. She’s trying to get ride of me? It’s strange. She usually is never like this. It’s almost like she has something to hide, but I won’t ask what. I remember the talk Ai and I had a few days ago about Eri. And I don’t want to make her feel uncomfortable when she’s around me. Besides we’re still getting to know each other.
“Ok you don’t have to yell about it. I’ll see you another time then.”
She nods, she probably feels guilty. I don’t know if it’s me, but she looks like she wants to say something. But, she said nothing and instead, looks away. Whatever it is that’s bothering her, it’s hurting her badly inside. I can tell in her eyes. I really want to help, but how can I help her without making her feeling like I’m invading her space? I’ll let Eri set the pace. I turn around to walk away. Our conversation was long over. I might as well go home. As I walk, a bunch of guys make their way pass us. I don’t think much about them. They’re mumbling and looking back to Eri then me a few times, but I don’t pay any mind. It’s only when I hear Eri give out a loud squeal and the group of guys chuckling; that I really pay attention then. Immediately, I spin around.
Did they just do what I think they did?!
My blood begins to boil just thinking about what they could have done to her!
Eri’s face is flushed; both hands are on her butt. The group of guys kept walking, laughing at one another. One tall guy gave, his short guy friend a high-five. I now know who did what. Seeing their smirks make my face burn with rage. I won’t let them get off so easy. Eri tries to stop me, but I open my mouth before hers.
“Hey! Assholes!”
They turn around. They aren’t smirking this time. They’re mad and that’s what I want them to be. They glare down at me since they’re much bigger than me, but that doesn’t scare me. I’m too angry to care. I also never back down from anyone. No matter how tall or strong they are.
“What did you say?” One guy hisses
The group walked closer, surrounding me by all sides. I place both hands on my hips, staring straight into their eyes. I could hear Eri whispering, pleading for me to stop and leave them alone. Screw that! Those guys touched her in a place they shouldn’t have! Thinking about it only adds more fuel to the fire. I’m not letting them go. I’m going to give them a piece of my mind.
“You heard me!”
The two guys beside the short guy that groped Eri’s butt go silent. They must have never seen a girl who wasn’t afraid of them to talk back. I’m glad to be their first then, I’ll leave one hell of an impression.
“I can do whatever the hell I want! You have problem with it well that’s too damn bad then, isn’t it?” The short one laughs
I try to contain myself from wanting to punch this bastard’s teeth out and breaking his face. I would do that normally. I never did talk about why I was going to punch someone’s lights out back in Fukuoka. I just do it and that’s that, but I’m trying to keep my new slate clean and start no problems. I already had enough back at Fukuoka. And there’s no telling how dirty that slate was. My fists shake from trying to hold all my hatred inside. I’ve gotten better. Normally I would punch someone’s face in after three seconds. This has to be a new record.
“Yeah, well, I would like to see you try what you did to her, on me then! You think you can get away with that?”
He grins at me with his stupid little smug smile. I want to just smack that look off his face so bad! He’ll get what’s coming to him though, if he has enough guts to do what I dared him to. He rubs his hands together looking at me like I was some piece of meat and reaches out. I stand there waiting. I’m waiting for him to get a little closer. His hand goes out straight to my chest. I feel one side of my mouth twitch into a fierce sneer. His finger taps my chest and in that second; I send my fist towards his stomach. He bends over in pain. I grab his head and slam my knee to his face. He falls to the ground yelling. His friends look at me in shock. I walk over to one of them and grab him by the collar of his uniform shirt. I place him so we’re meeting eye to eye.
“If you EVER come here again and touch HER, me, or ANY of the girls here…you’ll end up with something broken, got it?!”
He nods frantically. His face is covered in sweat. I push him to the ground watching him scurry off the floor. I was so busy looking at him, I forgot the other guy. He was sneaking behind me, for a hit.
“Reina watch out!” Eri screams
I turn my head and quickly run out from his range just before his fist met my head. He falls to the floor and I kick him a bunch of times. I hate when people try to sneak up on me. That’s another thing that pisses me off. I kick him again in the stomach, knocking the wind out of him. I was beyond angry. I repeatedly kicked him over and over. I was lost in my own anger. I felt something soft and warm on my shoulder.
“Please stop?”
I stop mid-kick. Eri looks at me freaked. She shouldn’t see this side of me. This part of me was supposed to be in the past. It was supposed to be left back at home. But I guess it is true when they say: “Old habits die hard.” I feel bad for having to put her through this. I soften and nod. The three guys get up and run away. That ought to teach them to mess with me! I cast my eyes down to my feet.
“I’m sorry.” I whisper
Eri puts both hands on my shoulder getting me to look back up.
She puts on a forgiving smile. It isn’t a happy one, but it’s better than having to see her so terrified because of me. She drops one hand at her side and the other one slides down my arm and wraps around my wrist. I feel a tingle run up and down my arm when I felt her skin touch mine. I’ve never felt this strange feeling before.
“Let’s just go home, ok?”
I nod. I don’t look her in the eye again.
“I can…walk you home.”
It’s the least I can do for making her nearly die of a heart attack.
“Ok.”
I lift my head. I was a little happy that she agreed. I’m not sure why, but I was. I guess I just like being around her. She might not talk much to me, but even in those few words I feel that I have to be around her. I smile. She leads me in the direction to her house. We’re quiet most of the time. I can’t tell if it’s a good type of quiet. I feel that I should say something for my behavior, something to comfort her.
“I’m sorry.”
I went over that already! It seems that’s all I can say for now. This whole talking thing isn’t going so well. Eri glances at me, but she keeps walking. She doesn’t turn around. The grip on my wrist tightens only a little. Is she angry? I really can’t tell. Ok…I’ll just try again.
“I didn’t…mean to scare you. It’s just…when I see guys do that to girls. It makes me…SO mad! That’s how I got expelled at my last school, honestly.”
She stops. Maybe I shouldn’t have told her the last part. I was never good at talking unless it was blunt. And not a lot of people like it when I’m straightforward. Not that I care, it just keeps me out of trouble and that’s something I want to keep to the minimum. I can’t tell the expression Eri has this time. I’m a little jittery. She’s the first friend I’ve told about me being expelled. I feel that I can with her though.
“How many times did you get expelled?” She asks, softly
I’m a little timid to answer. I don’t know what she’ll think of me after I tell her. It’ll be bad enough to have teachers after me once those boys squeal on me. I don’t need her to baby me into doing the right things. She’s a little impatient. I sigh. Being sure to keep my emotionless face on and my ‘I-don’t-care’ attitude in check.
“I’ve been expelled three times.”
She looks at me surprised. She’s speechless and I can’t tell which one is better, Eri probably lecturing me on doing the right thing or being silent. I look to my shoes. I kick a rock far to the side and watch it skid across the street smoothly.
“You’re not going to be expelled again are you Reina?” She sounds frightened
That’s something new someone’s told me. I lift my head. Her face looks a little down. She’s not asking how I got expelled that’s good. I shake my head. She smiles, her hand laces through my fingers and locks into place. My heart starts to race quicker than it ever had before.
“I don’t want you to get expelled again. I like having you around already. I want you to stay with me.”
I smile too. My stomach flutters. I have someone who knows the truth and they still want to be friends with me. For some reason, my body suddenly feels hot. I’m uneasy again and begin to fidget. What is it with me today?! My confidence just went out the window abruptly. Eri starts walking again down the sidewalk. Our hands are still in the same handgrip the whole time. Strangely enough, I don’t want our hands to part…ever. I want them to stay together just like that. It’s silent the entire way, but it isn’t filled with high tension like before. Everything is more relaxed. It didn’t take us long before we reached Eri’s house.
“I’ll…see you tomorrow.” She mumbles
Bashfully she looked away and tucked a short piece of black hair behind her ear. She looked cute when she did that. I walk her to the front door. I was sure to keep our hands still together along the short walk.
“Eri…if you need anything…I’m always here for you.” I vow
Her eyes light up and slowly a smile appears. It’s a real smile this time, one that shows all her teeth. She has a cute little fang on the side. Without realizing, I’m smiling too, the same way. She bows her head and slowly; our hands break apart. I stop myself from frowning feeling our hands slip away. When they’re both no longer connected, I feel a little strange with it gone. I make sure to hold my smile in place and watch Eri go safely inside. I let out a soft sigh. I look forward to see her again.
-
^^ Great chapter finally a moment Tanakame :mon firecrack:
it is good for seeing Reina kicking :mon woo: ones butt :mon beam: , Eri if it worries so much about Reina :mon lovelaff:, does not want that Reina either banishes from again.
walking of hands given :imdead:
~~Gambare :mon thumb: ~~
-
Wai~ Tanakamei~~ :wub: Ah, I've got a question though:
Bashfully she looked away and tucked a short piece of black hair behind her ear. She looked cute when she did that. I walk her to the front door. I was sure to keep our hands still together along the short walk.
Black hair? Does this mean it's taking place back when they were younger? *runs to check previous chapters*
-
Well I've made them kind of young. I know I haven't really told anyone the ages. I kind of haven't decided on that yet lol I put Eri with black hair because I think it looks good on her and the short hair because the short hari is cute on her. Risa and Ai hard the oldest of the girls, but they aren't seniors. I don't know if this makes sense or if I'm confusing you more. Sorry =/
-
But between the 2007 and start of 2008 she was with the black hair and little short :P
-
AAAAAH!! I completely forgot that she dyed it back while it was short. *smacks self* How could I forget one of my favorite Kamei hairstyles. *wallows in a corner in shame* But yes, that hair style did look good on her. I guess I'm just automatically linking black hair to little Eri. Whoops. :sweatdrop:
-
oh yea! :D
aw, this chap is so cute~ <3 TanaKame :wub:
ohemgee, Yankii Reina!! XD XD :bleed eyes:
hehe, still sweet at the end though..vowing like that.. :wub:
-
CHAPTER 10
The weekend went by quicker than I could keep up and before I knew it; I was back in school again and it was Monday. I hated Mondays. They weren’t the greatest days for me. I might as well make the best of it though.
On the plus side, she'll probably see Aichan-tachi again. :)
Quietly minding my business, I heard my friends call my name.
“Reinaaaa.”
I spun around and quickly ran away from Sayu. She was running after me, trying to hug me. But I get the feeling it’s going to turn more into just a hug.
So true. :lol:
“I’m not like that all the time. Only when I’m drunk.” She says sweetly
Why don’t I believe that?
I don't think she needs to concern herself with "why" right about now. XD
At the corner of my eye, Koharu shifts. She looks kind of…sad? What’s up with her again? Risa cuts in defensively; all my forming questions about Koharu come to an end.
Hmmmm...looks liek we're on a bit of a touchy subject here. :O
*JEALOUS RISA REACTION*
Awwwww...:oops:
Ai-chan, your birthday is coming soon!” Risa announces
Her birthday?! This soon? I’ve never celebrated a friend’s birthday before. I do have friends over at Fukuoka, but those aren’t really my friends. I watched everyone argue with Ai. Saying, “How celebrating her birthday is important” She was fighting back saying, “It isn’t.” It’s pretty interesting. She is kind of stubborn.
Heh, Aichan's like me when it comes to bdays in that she doesn't like to play it up and make a scene about it.
Eri joins the group lost on what is going on. Hopefully, she remembers the news about Ai’s birthday. She looks to everyone still clueless. She raises a brow, her forehead scrunching up in confusion. Even with the small worry lines, she looks so cute. Sayu cries out and smacks her forehead with her palm.
“You always forget Eri! It’s like this every year. Next week is Ai’s birthday.”
Well, even if Eri's memory didn't suck so much, if the hints from the last couple of chapters are any indication, you can't really blame her if it's not the foremost thing on her mind as it looks like she probably has quite a bit to deal with already.
I grabbed my belongings and left in a hurry. I met Eri out front. She spotted me and smiled, waving. I felt my stomach bunch up into a tight ball when she smiled at me. My hands automatically went to my tummy.
“Are you ok?”
She looks to my hands on my stomach. I put them to my side, chuckling nervously. My ears burned from embarrassment. Hopefully she couldn’t see it. I’m sure I looked like a complete idiot to her. I just keep smiling, nervously. Say something!
“I’m fine. I suddenly had a stomach ache for a second.”
She looks concerned.
“You aren’t getting sick are you?”
She’s so caring. That’s so sweet of her. Now, I’m sure, I’m smiling like a big idiot. She’s looking at me weird. Things are getting a little awkward really fast!
Reina = :dizzy:
Eri = :mon huh2:
Reina = :wriggly:
Eri = :dunno:
“I can walk you home.”
“No, no, it’s fine you don’t have to!” She denies.
She says that a little too quickly. She’s trying to get ride of me? It’s strange. She usually is never like this. It’s almost like she has something to hide, but I won’t ask what.
She's probably hit the nail on the head with that last thought. The others, whether they actually already know or not, have probably learned to just not pry so as to not upset Eri. If/when she's ready to tell Reina, she will.
As I walk, a bunch of guys make their way pass us. I don’t think much about them. They’re mumbling and looking back to Eri then me a few times, but I don’t pay any mind. It’s only when I hear Eri give out a loud squeal and the group of guys chuckling; that I really pay attention then. Immediately, I spin around.
Did they just do what I think they did?!
Reina = :mon mad:
*REINA BEATS UP DICKWAD*
YEAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH REINA!!! :rockon:
Now let's just hope that this punk (and his 2 friends) are NOT the sons of some rich family that can cause Reina trouble.
“Please stop?”
I stop mid-kick. Eri looks at me freaked. She shouldn’t see this side of me.
...
“I’m sorry.” I whisper
Eri puts both hands on my shoulder getting me to look back up.
She puts on a forgiving smile. It isn’t a happy one, but it’s better than having to see her so terrified because of me.
Before she had met the others and started liking living there with her uncle, Reina likely wouldn't have cared if anyone saw her "vicious" side. Now though, there can be consequences that actually matter to Reina, like scaring the others enough that they won't want to hang around with her anymore. :(
She drops one hand at her side and the other one slides down my arm and wraps around my wrist. I feel a tingle run up and down my arm when I felt her skin touch mine. I’ve never felt this strange feeling before.
She doesn't know it, but it looks/sounds like :heart: :heart: :heart:.
“You’re not going to be expelled again are you Reina?” She sounds frightened
Ooooooooooooh...someone wants Reina to stay! :wub:
That’s something new someone’s told me. I lift my head. Her face looks a little down. She’s not asking how I got expelled that’s good. I shake my head. She smiles, her hand laces through my fingers and locks into place. My heart starts to race quicker than it ever had before.
“I don’t want you to get expelled again. I like having you around already. I want you to stay with me.”
EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!
:nya:
It didn’t take us long before we reached Eri’s house.
“I’ll…see you tomorrow.” She mumbles
Bashfully she looked away and tucked a short piece of black hair behind her ear. She looked cute when she did that. I walk her to the front door. I was sure to keep our hands still together along the short walk.
“Eri…if you need anything…I’m always here for you.” I vow
Her eyes light up and slowly a smile appears. It’s a real smile this time, one that shows all her teeth. She has a cute little fang on the side. Without realizing, I’m smiling too, the same way. She bows her head and slowly; our hands break apart. I stop myself from frowning feeling our hands slip away. When they’re both no longer connected, I feel a little strange with it gone. I make sure to hold my smile in place and watch Eri go safely inside. I let out a soft sigh. I look forward to see her again.
:mon crazyinlove:
-
OOH~~ YEAH! BADDASS REEEEEEEEEEINA! YEEEEEEEA! XD
Reina: :mon unsure:
Me: :mon hanky:
Eri: :mon scare:
OMFG OMFG OMFG~! TanaKame~~ yay (H) XD
@writerjunkie: oooh, you read my fic? oooh, im happy~~ yay~! XDDD
woot, let's hope that nobosy is gonna know it, ppl does fint out really fast XD Ley's hope, let's hope, nyaaahahaha~! XD
Ganbare~ Can't wait for the next one~
YoooooHooooooo~! XD
-
Eri is so sweeeet :inlove:
i love reina :wub: and yankee reina too XD
Tanakame :cow: :cow:
-
CHAPTER 11
Entering the school grounds I saw a large crowd of girls standing in the far corner. It was kind of strange. I mean group of girls do hang in here waiting for class, but this one was different. This group was much bigger than normal. I wasn’t really sure what was going on and I wasn’t going to get into their business to get me in trouble either. I walked away. Not thinking much about it. I needed to get my books for class.
“Just shut her up already!” On girl yelled, from the crowd
“No…wait…”
My blood went cold when I heard that voice. I put two and two together and well I could guess the rest and guess what they were doing. I dropped my book bag and rushed toward the crowd of girls. I pushed them in all directions to make a path, cutting right through the middle. At the end of the path I made I saw, Eri standing weak as some girl held her by the collar of her shirt. Two other girls placed her arms behind her back. Seeing her exposed like this made something in me snap. Without thinking, I punched the two girls holding her arms straight in the face.
“Don’t you touch her!” I bellowed
I caught Eri as she fell to the ground. I could hear her crying. That made me even madder. The girl that was about to punch her frowns at me. She won’t anything to frown about after this. I stared straight into her eyes unafraid. I used my body as a shield to protect Eri.
“Reina…don’t.”
Hearing her voice made a part of me inside feel a little heartbroken. It also gave me more of an urge to beat the living crap out of this girl.
“He told me you were strong.” The girl laughs
“What are you talking…”
It suddenly hits me. She was talking about the boys I fought yesterday. They send those girls after her?! If I see them again I’ll give them an even worse ass whooping! I’m done talking about this. I charge at her. Using both my hands, I slam her as hard as I could against the locker doors. I heard her head smack the metal the second she hit it. I just start landing punches all over any part of her body I could touch.
“Get her off me!” She cries out
Pair of arms pull me off and fling me to the ground. I ignore the pain burning through my shoulder when I met the ground and get back up to punch her again. The girls start yelling trying to fend me off, but I keep going at it hurting anyone in my way. A huge number of girls get a hold on me and I can’t find any space to break my arms free. I’m stuck.
“Break it up!”
Most of the girls run away. I look over the crowd of girls. It was a teacher. I didn’t care at the moment though. When my arms were free I looked back to Eri. She was hiding in the corner still crying. I hope they didn’t do anything to her. I raced over to her side.
“Eri?”
I place my hands gently on her wrist. Slowly, pulling her hands away from her face. Her cheeks were wet with tears. Her teary eyes met with mine and in a second her arms wrapped fearfully around my neck. I held her as she cried on my shoulder.
“It’s ok…they’re gone now. I won’t let them hurt you.” I don’t say anything else after that.
“Are you two ok?”
Some girl asks. She was a student. Behind her stood the teacher that must have broke up the fight. She didn’t look happy. I nod.
“You could bring Eri to the nurse’s office.” The tomboyish girl offers
That might be a good idea. Carefully, I stand up with Eri still in my arms crying. Her hold around me tightens. I rub her back soothingly.
“Eri, everything will be ok now I’m here.” I whisper, only for her to hear.
I feel her tight grip loosen. She sniffles and looks at me with a half-hearted smile. She trusts me and that makes me more not to let her down.
“Let’s go to the nurse’s office.”
She nods. The girl and teacher walk with me. Eri was quiet the whole walk to the first floor. The teacher talks with the main nurse for a few seconds and looks back at us.
“Take a seat. You two can stay here for now.” She gives me a death glare. “Be careful Reina, with a record like yours it doesn’t take much to get expelled again.” She walks out before I could ask her anything. I sit down on the couch to the side of the room.
How does she know my name? Who IS that lady?! I just made an enemy with a teacher that hates me. I’m screwed! The student that was still here placed a hand on my shoulder to get my attention.
“You don’t have to worry about Nakazawa-san. She’s always this stuck up. It ssn’t so bad if you get on her good side.”
I nod. Eri squeezes my hand. Firmly, I squeeze back to comfort her. She leans her head back on to my shoulder. She must be traumatized.
“I’m Yoshizawa Hitomi by the way. Just call me Yossie.” She holds out a hand in front of me
“Tanaka Reina.” I shake her hand
“You should be careful. The girls around here can get a little nasty. I would hate to see you hurt.”
I chuckle.
“You don’t have to worry about me. I’ve dealt with fights like this back in at home. It’s nothing new.” I shrug
The bell for class rings.
“I gotta go. You stay and watch after Eri will you?”
“I’m not planning on going anywhere.” I promise
Yossie waves good-bye and leaves. I look down to Eri beside me. She had fallen asleep. She looks cute as she lightly snores on my shoulder. Softly, I place her on to the couch and sit next to her. I would stay with her as long as I needed to.
***
Eri and I left the office near the end of second period. We didn’t talk on the way out. I figured it was better that way. I didn’t want to bring up any bad memories for her. I could still tell she was struggling from moments ago.
“I’m sorry if I seem needy,” She faintly speaks. I look at her as she thinks of what to say next. “It’s just…at home,”
“There you two are!” Risa yells, breaking the intense moment Eri and I were going to have.
I look back at Eri, she shakes her head at me and looks away. It must have been important. I’ll talk to her later in private. Risa seems too freaked out to notice our sudden change in behavior.
“You two had me so worried. There were rumors everywhere about what happened this morning!”
She wraps us into a protective hug. She looks like she’s about to have a heart attack. She starts asking us if we’re ok. She asks Eri a lot more questions than she did to me. All Eri does though is nod or says yes here and there. I think Risa acting like this has something more with her just being mother like. Everyone always seems so protective of Eri, almost to the point of babying her.
“We’re glad you’re ok Eri.” Ai smiles
Ending Risa from asking any more questions. She looks to me.
“And thank you for saving her when we weren’t around.”
I smile back. Sayu rushes to give Eri a hug. Seeing them like that kinda makes me a little…angry? I don’t know what it is or why I feel this way, but I do.
“You’re so brave Reina! I wouldn’t be able to take on those group of girls if I were you.” Koharu cheers
“Yes you’re so brave!”
Sayu clings on to my arm and I had little time to react to escape. She held me in a firm lock. I was stuck. She looks up at me brightly through her thick long lashes. I feel a little uncomfortable and look up at her. I gulp. I feel a little hot, strangely.
“Thank you for saving Eri.”
She hugs me. Faintly, I hug back. We stay like that for a few seconds. Her hands begin to wander and I slap them and pull out to safety. She grins at me almost in an innocent way.
“Uh…you’re…welcome?”
“If you want Eri, I can drive you home?” Ai kindly asks
Eri shook her head. I think leaving would be a good idea. Those girls could come back after school and I don’t want her to be hurt.
“I’ll be ok now. I don’t think I can have anymore days out of school.”
Can’t have any more days out of school? How many times has she not been in school?! My mind begins to wonder. I’m taking a guess it has to do with whatever’s going on at home.
“You have good reasons to be out of school most of the time.” Risa defenses
She shakes her head again. I don’t get what’s going on, but like I’ve said before I won’t ask. I’ll have to wait for Eri to set the pace. I know what they’re talking about has to do with Eri’s family at home. Exactly how bad are things for her?
“It’s ok, really. You don’t have to worry.” She insists
They seem to buy it, because they don’t ask any more questions. I think it could be because they don’t want to pressure Eri. It gets oddly quiet after that. No one knows what to say. It’s a little uncomforting.
“Good to see that you’re better Eri.”
I turn around. It’s Yossie, but she’s with some other girl. She must be a senior like Yossie, I can tell by the uniform. The two of them make their way over. Eri cheers up and puts on a welcoming smile. Behind her eyes though, I can tell what she really feels. She’s hurting and something tells me it’s not just from today’s events.
“Hello Senpai!” Koharu waves joyfully
Yossie smiles while the other girl just gives everyone a hard stare. What her problem?
“Thank you, for earlier.” Eri bows
“Yes thank you very much.” Risa agrees
She’s back into her mother like stage again. Ai slips an arm around her waist to comfort her.
“It was nothing. This is Fujimoto Miki by the way. Don’t mind the glaring. That’s just her normal face.” Yossie chuckles.
Miki looks at her and smacks her on the shoulder. She’s giving Yossie a death glare now. We start laughing.
“Shut up Yoshizawa!” She replies back
“I’m just saying!” Yossie laughs, holding her hands up in surrender.
The bell rings making our small conversation short. She looks back at us.
“I’ll see you all later.” Then looks at me. “Try not to get into trouble with Nakazawa-san, will you Reina?” and then she’s gone after, with Miki behind her. I look back to my group of friends. We’re standing there looking at each other, quietly.
“Are you sure you don’t want a drive home Eri?” Ai questions again
“I’m sure. I can make it through the day.” She agrees
Koharu holds Eri into a hug. She seems worried too.
“Be careful ok Kamei-san? I don’t want you to get hurt.”
Eri smiles and pats Koharu’s gently on the head. Even with all her pain, she still holds on a brave face. Strangely, seeing her smile makes me feel sadder inside. She’s truly hurting and yet I can’t do anything. Can the others see it too? Why aren’t they doing something? I can’t stand to see her like this.
“Reina?”
I perk up and smile at her. Her smile comes back after she sees mine. I don’t want her to know what’s bothering me. She doesn’t need to worry about other things. I hold out my hand towards her.
“I’ll walk you to class.”
“Ok.”
She grabs my hand and walks off with me, leaving our friends behind. I can feel their stares into my back. I don’t say anything though or look at them. We just keep walking a long the halls. Eri squeezes my hand and I squeeze mine back. She giggles. Hearing her laugh only a little makes me feel so much better inside.
-
Ah poor Eri!! Why would anyone want to hurt her she's such a sweety.
And I'm with Reina, I wanna know what's going on at Eri's home.
-
I'd like to show those girls a piece of my mind. And trust me, they won't be moving any time soon. :angry:
Aw, Eri was so close to telling Reina! Meh, we'll have to wait then. And woo for Yossy and Miki making an appearance! :cow:
-
CHAPTER 11
Entering the school grounds I saw a large crowd of girls standing in the far corner.
...
“Just shut her up already!” On girl yelled, from the crowd
“No…wait…”
My blood went cold when I heard that voice.
Oh shit no. :o
“He told me you were strong.” The girl laughs
“What are you talking…”
It suddenly hits me. She was talking about the boys I fought yesterday. They send those girls after her?!
Damn, they're even bigger punks than we thought. :O
“Break it up!”
Most of the girls run away. I look over the crowd of girls. It was a teacher.
And of course, you KNOW that even though she didn't arrive on the scene until after the bullying had already begun and Eri was at risk of getting beaten up, Reina will be the one to get blamed for all this due to the fact that she's the new student, as well as her past record. :angry:
“Are you two ok?”
Some girl asks. She was a student. Behind her stood the teacher that must have broke up the fight. She didn’t look happy. I nod.
“You could bring Eri to the nurse’s office.” The tomboyish girl offers
Tomboyish girl? Yossi? :?
...
I'm REALLY hoping that the teacher is Yuko, for some reason.
The teacher talks with the main nurse for a few seconds and looks back at us.
“Take a seat. You two can stay here for now.” She gives me a death glare. “Be careful Reina, with a record like yours it doesn’t take much to get expelled again.” She walks out before I could ask her anything. I sit down on the couch to the side of the room.
How does she know my name? Who IS that lady?! I just made an enemy with a teacher that hates me. I’m screwed! The student that was still here placed a hand on my shoulder to get my attention.
“You don’t have to worry about Nakazawa-san. She’s always this stuck up. It ssn’t so bad if you get on her good side.”
HA! IT'S YUKO!!! :muffin:
With any luck, Reina may have just found a possible kindred spirit...or at least someone who understands what it's like to have to try and deal with having a temper that fierce.
:mon sweat:
“I’m Yoshizawa Hitomi by the way. Just call me Yossie.” She holds out a hand in front of me
DOUBLE HA!!! That makes me two for two. :muffin: :muffin:
Eri and I left the office near the end of second period. We didn’t talk on the way out. I figured it was better that way. I didn’t want to bring up any bad memories for her. I could still tell she was struggling from moments ago.
“I’m sorry if I seem needy,” She faintly speaks. I look at her as she thinks of what to say next. “It’s just…at home,”
“There you two are!” Risa yells, breaking the intense moment Eri and I were going to have.
Dammit. She was starting to open up to Reina. :doh:
Sayu rushes to give Eri a hug. Seeing them like that kinda makes me a little…angry? I don’t know what it is or why I feel this way, but I do.
Quick, someone check the colour of Reina's eyes. :P
“Yes you’re so brave!”
Sayu clings on to my arm and I had little time to react to escape. She held me in a firm lock. I was stuck. She looks up at me brightly through her thick long lashes. I feel a little uncomfortable and look up at her. I gulp. I feel a little hot, strangely.
XD
She hugs me. Faintly, I hug back. We stay like that for a few seconds. Her hands begin to wonder and I slap them and pull out to safety. She grins at me almost in an innocent way.
I think you meant to say "wander". :)
Devil-Sayu! :twisted:
“I’ll be ok now. I don’t think I can have anymore days out of school.”
Can’t have any more days out of school? How many times has she not been in school?! My mind begins to wonder. I’m taking a guess it has to do with whatever’s going on at home.
“You have good reasons to be out of school most of the time.” Risa defenses
So Eri's had to miss a lot of school? By the sound of it, she didn't have much choice when it came to the days she missed. :(
I turn around. It’s Yossie, but she’s with some other girl. She must be a senior like Yossie, I can tell by the uniform.
Rika, or Miki. :yep:
“Hello Senpai!” Koharu waves joyfully
Yossie smiles while the other girl just gives everyone a hard stare. What her problem?
Okay then. Miki it is. :lol:
This is Fujimoto Miki by the way. Don’t mind the glaring. That’s just her normal face.” Yossie chuckles.
Miki looks at her and smacks her on the shoulder. She’s giving Yossie a death glare now. We start laughing.
“Shut up Yoshizawa!” She replies back
The glare is an inherent part of Miki's awesomeness.
:wahaha:
“Reina?”
I perk up and smile at her. Her smile comes back after she sees mine. I don’t want her to know what’s bothering me. She doesn’t need to worry about other things. I hold out my hand towards her.
“I’ll walk you to class.”
“Ok.”
She grabs my hand and walks off with me, leaving our friends behind. I can feel their stares into my back. I don’t say anything though or look at them. We just keep walking a long the halls. Eri squeezes my hand and I squeeze mine back. She giggles. Hearing her laugh only a little makes me feel so much better inside.
:wriggly:
-
Thanks for pointing out the grammer mistake JFC that's what happens when I have no beta lol. And you always make me laugh with the comments on the fic It's always good to hear from you. :)
-
LOL How come Eri is always getting bullied in the fics that I read?!?!
but awww, the TanaKame-ness makes me melt ><
it's so sweet, and darn, interrupted just when Eri was about to open up to Tanakacchi
Oh well, that's to be expected
Haha yay~~ Seeing the appearance of Nakazawa-san makes things a little better
I don't really understand why, but I feel that Tanakacchi is a lot safer with her around XD
Can't wait to see the next chapter!!!!! :: stalks ::
-
yea boi! :D
new chap~ :P
SOSAM! : D , Eri-chan getting bullied.. Reina to teh rescue~
and then... Yossie and Yuko! woo. action! XD
OHHH. Miki-sama! XD :wub:
awww. Reina walking Eri-chan to her class.
now im really curious. about Eri-chan.. :wub:
-
Chapter 10
I like jealous Risa!! Then again, I like Risa whenever :D
Chapter 11
“And thank you for saving her when we weren’t around.”
Somehow I don't think any of the other girls could save Eri in that situation except for Reina. Now I'm really curious, why does Eri have to miss school so much? Is she sick?
AAAAAH!! I completely forgot that she dyed it back while it was short. *smacks self* How could I forget one of my favorite Kamei hairstyles. *wallows in a corner in shame* But yes, that hair style did look good on her. I guess I'm just automatically linking black hair to little Eri. Whoops. :sweatdrop:
Because it's Eri. Your brain just shuts down when you see her. That's why you didn't remember XD
-
Yata New great chapter XD XD XD
Eri does not have guilt of being devoid, had even though been the girls who had provoked it :angry: , but what she will be that is happening in its house :(
Reina is the prince mounted in the white horse, without horse, soon to rescue Eri of the bad girls, Reina was very brave if risking. :D
Reina with jealousy with of hug of kameshige :lol:
Yuko showing to its side Yankee XD XD, Yossie and Miki also they are in fic :mon star:
~~Gambare :mon thumb: ~~
-
CHAPTER 12
Those stupid girls didn’t come back after that. It was pretty much smooth sailing from there on. Eri seemed a lot better too. All my worries about her from earlier seemed to dissolve as well. I was glad to have things back to normal. I had my things packed and was ready to go. I just hope I don’t get kicked out from today’s fight. With my shady background it’ll be hard to talk my way out of trouble. I’m just glad to go home again. I don’t have to worry about this anymore.
“Reina.”
Damn it it’s that teacher again! Is she going to bring me into the office to call my uncle about the fight I had this morning? Damn it if he knows he’ll tell my parents and you could forget it! I’m dead right where I stand.
“You don’t need to worry so quit putting on this face like I’m going to gut you!” She demands
If she’s not here to get me expelled then what IS she here for? All the teachers I’ve faced were out to get me. I actually punched a teacher once because of it. That was the first time I got expelled by the way.
“I’ve been talking with the principal all morning today.”
I don’t need to know any more about that. I already know where this is going. I should get all my stuff and tell everyone else I’ll be heading back to Fukuoka.
“It isn’t what you think. I’ve been fighting with the damn pigheaded principal to let you off the hook.”
What? Did she just say what I think she did?! I must be hearing things! No teacher has ever tried to get me OUT of trouble they only make things worse. Is she really trying to get me out of trouble?
“I’ve managed to save you from a meeting with her and your uncle. This is your warning.”
Maybe she isn’t so bad after all. I feel a lot more relieved now. That was a close call.
“Thank you.”
“You may leave.”
She points to the entrance and goes back into the office she came out from. I feel much lighter knowing this. I turn around and head towards the door. At the bottom of the steps Ai and everyone else is waiting for me. I run down to meet up with them.
“What took you so long?” She asks
“The teacher from early called me to talk to me.”
“Oh you mean Nakazawa-san?” Koharu reminds me
“Yeah her. It turns out she ended up saving my ass from having to face the principal and possibly end up expelled again for fighting today.”
Risa looks to me lost.
“Expelled for just one fight? That seems a little to harsh don’t you think?”
I cast my eyes to my feet. I don’t know if now is a good time to tell them the whole story about that. I don’t want to scare them away. I also want to keep that part of me in the pass now that I’m somewhere new.
“Uh…we should go.” Eri interrupts.
I mouth ‘Thank you’ to her for saving me from the explanation. Everyone agrees and starts walking their way to Ai’s car. As we get there it finally comes to me that there’s no way her car could fit all of us! Does that mean one of us has to walk home instead?
“Ok someone’s going to have to sit in someone else’s lap.” Ai sighs
They all look at each other. Ai shrugs and opens the driver seat door. Risa takes the passenger seat. Well makes things easy for them. I look back at everyone else and three pair of eyes settles on me. They don’t even ask if I want to sit on someone’s lap! It looks like I have no choice. They sit into the back waiting for me to get in next. Yeah easy for them! They aren’t the ones that have to sit on someone’s lap!
“You can sit right here Reina.” Sayu coaxes, and pats her lap.
She smiles at me. Ok now I know I’m NOT sitting on HER lap! Eri looks at me with a comforting face and motions for me to come over. I think sitting on her lap is the safest bet. I walk to the other side of the car door and get inside. I’m careful to not hurt her as I get in and sit down. On impulse, her arms wrap around my waist and that makes my stomach turn into a tight knot. I feel shy all over again.
“Alright everyone’s in?” Ai questions
“Hold on.” Eri leans in to close the door. “Ok we’re ready.”
She holds on to my waist tight and buries her face into my back. Having her hug me like this brings some sort of peace inside me. I don’t want her to let me go. Ai starts the car and pulls out of her parking spot.
***
The next day things were much better. There were no large crowds of girls in the morning. Everything was running smoothly. This was a much better day than yesterday. I collected my books to start the day off.
“There you are. How did your talk with Nakazawa-san go?” Yossie curiously asks, as she walked her way over. Miki was right behind her.
“How did you know I had a talk with her?”
She leans against some lockers.
“I work in the office to get some extra credits for college. And I hear everything in there. So are you gonna tell me?”
“Bothering a Kouhai again Yossie?”
Yossie stands up straight and fixes her hair. Her whole behavior suddenly changes. I’ve never seen her this nervous or…shy? Miki’s face doesn’t change though. I look to the two girls standing just a few inches away from us. They’re seniors too.
“Uh…Rika…hi. I’m not…we were…”
She had just lost all her ability to talk, impressive. She must really like this girl to be turned into a complete idiot by her presence. Rika giggles and puts on a charming smile. You could easily tell she was someone that everyone liked. I turn back to Yossie. She’s blushing.
“Yossie isn’t bothering you is she?” Rika asks me next
“No we’re just talking. She’s actually pretty cool.”
She looks at Yossie and puts on this dreamy smile.
“Yes she is.” She cooed
After staring at Yossie for a few seconds she comes out of her daze and focus back to me.
“I’m Ishikawa Rika.” She points to the girl behind her that stood quiet this whole time. “This is Yaguchi Mari.”
“Tanaka Reina.” I give them a wave ‘hello.’ I just keep meeting more and more people don’t I?
“We’ve heard about the fight yesterday. You don’t have to worry about Nakazawa-san. It may be hard to believe, but she’s only going to do good for you. She’s helped many girls like you that have gotten into trouble.” Rika assures me
As weird as this may sound, I trust her when she tells me that.
“She’s only mean and grouchy because she’s thirty and STILL isn’t married.” Mari laughs
“Kind of like how you’re mean and grouchy because you’re so short?” Yossie jokes
Miki chuckles. Mari puts on a face like she’s going to punch her. Rika gives Yossie a swat on the arm. I’ll try and remember to not mention anything about height around Mari. These four are something else. I think I’m going to like them being around. The bell rings for class to begin.
“I’ve got to go. Nice meeting you Reina.” Rika waves, and then runs to class.
“Catch you later.” Yossie smiles and she too is off.
I better get to class too before I’m too late.
***
I decided to go straight home again after school. I didn’t have much homework to do, but I just wanted to be home for once rather than having to hear all their yelling and laughing. I went straight to my homework when I got there. Yuka sat in my lap sleeping as I tried to finish my homework quickly. I heard keys jingle in the hall and the lock on the door clicked open.
“You’re here a little early.”
My uncle gives me a hello and goes straight to the kitchen.
“I bought you something.”
I lift my head up in joy when I hear that. I wonder what’s the occasion. My birthday wasn’t coming up. My uncle places a bag on the kitchen table. He really got me something and he’s not just saying it to mess with my head either.
“Well…are you going to see what it is or not?”
I put Yuka on the couch and go over eager to see what’s inside. I look at him before I look inside. He smiles at me and tells me to keep going. I put my hand inside and I pull out whatever is inside.
“You bought me a cell phone?!” I scream excited.
He laughs and nods. How did he know my parents took my cell phone away from me? They disconnected and everything too.
“How did you know I didn’t have one anymore?”
“I didn’t know actually. I just took a guess.”
I quickly begin to tear at the top. He has to be by far the greatest uncle I have. I take the cell out of the box and give him a big hug. He chuckles and pats me on the head.
“Just be good alright? I would hate to do the parental thing and take the cell away from you.”
I end the hug and nod my head. I look over my new phone. I’ll try not to easily lose this one just like my other ones.
“Another thing don’t go over your minutes. I don’t need to be in anymore debt.”
I nod.
“I won’t. Thank you!”
I grab the cell phone battery slid it into the back and grab the cord to charge it. Normally I would have to beg for things, but it seems with him I’m really starting a new slate. He trusts me and I don’t want to break someone’s trust again. I go over to my room and put the cord into a socket. I go back out. He’s over the store starting to cook diner.
“Come over here I’ll teach you an easy dish to cook.” He calls to me “Wash your hands first.”
-
:muffin: more :muffin:
-
Great chapter :mon fyeah:
“Ok someone’s going to have to sit in someone else’s lap.” Ai sighs
“You can sit right here Reina.” Sayu coaxes, and pats her lap.
Sayu don't lose time :twisted: :mon misch:
She holds on to my waist tight and buries her face into my back. Having her hug me like this brings some sort of peace inside me. I don’t want her to let me go. Ai starts the car and pulls out of her parking spot.
each time Tanakame goes fortifying your friendship :luvluv1:
Yossie not this together with Miki, but has Rika, pparently she this gotten passionate by Rika
it is good for knowing that Yuuko is trying to help Reina
the uncle of Reina goes to teach as to cook :w00t:
~~ Gambare :mon thumb: ~~
-
Aww... HEY LOOK. *points at my av frantically*
IT'S JUST LIKE THAT!!!! :wub:
I'm glad to see Reina's life getting better. :)
-
better life for Reina ~ :D
awwww, sit-on-my-lap-party~ :lol:
moar characters~ :D :D
-
CHAPTER 12
Those stupid girls didn’t come back after that. It was pretty much smooth sailing from there on.
Really? Wow, I thought that it would have been one of those "nice at school/bad outside of school" type of things.
*YUKO-REINA TALK*
NOICE!!! Yuko went to bat for Reina! :rockon:
Everyone agrees and starts walking their way to Ai’s car. As we get there it finally comes to me that there’s no way her car could fit all of us! Does that mean one of us has to walk home instead?
“Ok someone’s going to have to sit in someone else’s lap.” Ai sighs
Ooooooooooh, I like where this is going. :D
“You can sit right here Reina.” Sayu coaxes, and pats her lap.
She smiles at me. Ok now I know I’m NOT sitting on HER lap!
Yeah sure, Sayu's arms would make a really good "seatbelt". XD
Eri looks at me with a comforting face and motions for me to come over. I think sitting on her lap is the safest bet. I walk to the other side of the car door and get inside. I’m careful to not hurt her as I get in and sit down. On impulse, her arms wrap around my waist and that makes my stomach turn into a tight knot. I feel shy all over again.
Awwwwwwwwwwwww... :wub:
*REINA MEETS RIKA*
I have to agree with Reina here. Yossi couldn't be more gaga for Rika if she had it tattooed on her forehead. :lol:
It's pretty damn cute, actually. :P
“She’s only mean and grouchy because she’s thirty and STILL isn’t married.” Mari laughs
“Kind of like how you’re mean and grouchy because you’re so short?” Yossie jokes
XD
“You’re here a little early.”
My uncle gives me a hello and goes straight to the kitchen.
“I bought you something.”
He did? :?
“You bought me a cell phone?!” I scream excited.
He laughs and nods. How did he know my parents took my cell phone away from me? They disconnected and everything too.
“How did you know I didn’t have one anymore?”
“I didn’t know actually. I just took a guess.”
When you think about it, it wouldn't have been that hard to figure out. It's been about what, a week since she moved in? If she still had a keitai she likely would have been texting on it like mad to her friends back from the old town. Then, after meeting Aichan and the others, she would have been texting and calling them like mad.
“Just be good alright? I would hate to do the parental thing and take the cell away from you.”
I end the hug and nod my head. I look over my new phone. I’ll try not to easily lose this one just like my other ones.
“Another thing don’t go over your minutes. I don’t need to be in anymore debt.”
Smart move by Uncle. By stating this he's establishing what's almost like a contract for Reina's phone privileges. She's allowed to have her phone, but there are certain conditions that have to be met. He's made her aware of the conditions, as well as the consequences that would result in him having to take it away.
Smart move indeed. :yep:
Normally I would have to beg for things, but it seems with him I’m really starting a new slate. He trusts me and I don’t want to break someone’s trust again.
For people like Reina (though not just kids) who are/have often been thought of as "bad apples", to suddenly have someone in their life who is willing to give them a fresh start like this, instead of always giving them the impression that they're under constant scrutiny can be very emotionally significant. It lets them know that not everyone will automatically doubt or mistrust them, which is part of why they continued the behaviour that they've become known for in the first place.
-
CHAPTER 13
“Reina.”
I turn around and see Risa rushing down the hall. For once Ai wasn’t with her. That made me kind of worry. Did they get in a fight?
“What’s wrong?”
“Nothing’s wrong. I just needed to ask a favor from you.”
Now I’m curious. Why would she need my help? If it’s not relationship help then what is it? I listen and wait for her to tell me.
“I know Ai isn’t so excited about her birthday, but I want to throw a party for her at my place. I was wondering if you could help me with it?”
“Yeah sure, I can help you. What do you need me to do?”
“I need you to buy decorations and chips. I already have Eri, Sayu, and Koharu doing something else. And I’ll be keeping Ai busy since I can do that better than anyone else.”
I grin.
“I’m sure you can.”
She blushes and nudges me.
“Not like that!”
I chuckle.
“But don’t worry, that I can do. Here’s my number in case you need to reach me.”
I pull out my cell phone from my book bag. Risa takes out her cell and copies down my number. She wraps me into a hug after. That was unexpected. Faintly, I hug her back.
“Thank you. This is very important and hectic for me. And it’s hard to keep a secret from Ai-chan, she knows me very well. So I’ll need all the help I can get.”
“No problem. When is her birthday?”
“Next Tuesday. I fill you on all the details later.”
“There you two are. You aren’t trying to steal my girl are you Tanaka?” Ai interrupts
We both jolt. She just came out of nowhere! I hope she didn’t hear about what were planning. Ai walks up behind Risa and puts a protective arm around her waist. She puts on a playful smile and I shake my head smiling back. I think she didn’t hear what we were saying.
“Nah she’s all yours Ai.” I joke back
Risa smiles and plants a kiss on to Ai’s cheek. They’re so cute together.
“What were you two talking about anyway?”
“Nothing! We were just talk about school work that I needed help on.” Risa nervous says
Ai raises a brow. She isn’t buying it. Damn that could be trouble. Quick, I have to think of something else to change the subject! Uh…
“Where is everyone else?”
I let out a squeal of surprise and in a flash I ran to Risa and Ai, hiding. Sayu stood where I was grinning her little mischievous smile. I rub my aching butt. She laughed seeing my reaction.
“Did you just…”
She nods. I feel my cheeks burn in embarrassment. Ai and Risa laugh making my cheeks feel even hotter.
“Hey Reina, whoa what’s up with your face?” Koharu asks point at my redden face.
I look away trying to hide my face. This is just awkward and weird now. Close behind Koharu I could see Eri make her way over to us.
“Hey guys what’s up? Why is Reina’s face so red?” She looks at me curiously
Before I could say anything the bell rings, saving me from having to explain everything. I’m for once actually happy to get to class.
“I’ll see you guys later bye!” I say that in a rush and hurry to my class.
***
I was avoiding and dodging Sayu the whole day after that, you can never know when she would strike again. Everyone found it funny, but yeah I would like to see it happen to them, and THEN find it funny! That was pretty much my day though. I got some homework like I always do and another project due next week. Other than that my school day was boring. I decided to walk home today. I needed to pass a couple of stores anyway to get things for Ai’s surprise party.
“Hey wait up!”
I looked behind me to see Eri hurrying down the stairs towards me. What was she doing here? Her house was in the opposite direction of mine. I wasn’t going to push her away though. I enjoyed her company the most out of everyone else.
“Aren’t you going home?”
She rubbed the back of her neck and looked around. That was a bad topic to talk about. I put an arm on her wrist to get to look at me again.
“Come on let’s go to my place then.” I suggest
Her smile instantly goes back up. She agrees and follows me away from the school grounds. We’re quiet after that. I didn’t know what to say. I was too afraid I might just say something she wouldn’t want to talk about. I knew she didn’t want to be home right now, but I wasn’t going to ask why. I really wanted to know, but I just won’t push things. We walked down the street and made a turn and walked into a small alleyway. It was a shortcut I took to my house almost every day.
“There you are.”
On instinct I pushed Eri behind me and turned around. It was the guy that groped Eri’s butt before. I glared at him. He had a lot of nerve showing up again. My body went heavy and my heart was racing a mile a minute. Something told me this wasn’t right.
“What are you doing here? Looking for another beating?”
He laughs a cold and scary laugh. A smug smile appears on his nasty face, I want so much to just punch it off. I could hear Eri whimper faintly and grab on to me for comfort. I had to get her out of here. I was somewhat ok with him trying to hurt me, but he wasn’t going to lay a FINGER on her.
“I was thinking the other way around.”
He puts both his hands that were behind his back in front of him and his smile gets even bigger. Shit! He has a crowbar! This really is not looking good. If I knew we would play unfair I would have brought my switchblade with me. But my parents took that away from me when they found it, but I have just in case things like THIS happen.
“What’s a matter? Don’t think you can take me on?”
Can he be anymore of an asshole?! My body grew hot and my muscles were so tight they were starting to cramp. I wanted to punch his lights out. I looked around me. There was no one here or watching. This could get bad fast. Eri clutched my hand even tighter. She knew what was going to happen.
“Eri, I want you to get out of here.” I whisper sternly
I don’t keep my eyes off of this guy. I know better than to do that. He twirled the crowbar in his hands grinning from ear to ear. I felt Eri tug at my arm.
“I-I can’t leave you! You’ll get hurt!”
“Eri don’t argue with me just go. I can handle him. Don’t worry about me.”
Her hold on my hand loosens. She’s hesitant at first, but her grip on me gradually disappears. She can’t be here to see what would happen. I know for a fact I would not leave this fight unharmed, but I won’t tell her that. And I sure as hell won’t let her see that either. I hear her feet smacking the ground as she runs away to the end of the alleyway. Now it’s just this son of a bitch and me.
“You’ll be sorry. You made me look like a fool in front of my friends!”
I laugh. Can he be any stupider? Is that why he’s back? To try and get some of his pride back? Boys are always so stupid. He runs at me swinging his weapon. I was lucky enough to doge this attack, but I wasn’t so lucky on the second hit. He swung his crowbar again and the steel weapon hit my stomach, knocking the wind out of me. I bend over out of breath. I bite my lip pushing all my pain aside and tackled him to the ground. The crowbar went flying out of his hand. I threw punches wildly, not caring if they landed or missed. I just wanted to hurt him so bad, he wouldn’t even think about coming near me ever again. I was throwing hit after hit as hit face. Somehow he got his arms free and grabbed me by both shoulders and pushed me to the floor. My head hit the ground with a loud smack. I felt dizzy; he took this chance to get the crowbar back and stands over me. I can barely see, my sight is blurry, but I can still make out his stupid little smirk.
“Any last words?”
I stare at him. I wasn’t going to plead for him to stop. I wasn’t going to give him that satisfaction. He shrugged and lifted the crowbar above his head. For some strange reason the only thing that was on my mind was Eri. I needed to know if she was ok. I waited for crowbar to meet my face. I closed my eyes. There was nothing I could do.
“Hey you!”
I opened my eyes; the guy above me turned around and got a fist to the face, sending him stumbling back. I rubbed my eyes to see who it was that just saved me. Yossie looked down at me. She held out a hand for me.
“Are you ok?”
I took her hand and stand back up. The guy groans and I look back at him. The punch wasn’t enough to knock him out. He gets back up and charges. Yossie grabs him back the back of his shirt and throws him into a wall face first. His crowbar clatters to the floor. That would be sure to knock him out. I go and kick the crowbar to the other side as far as I could.
“Are you hurt?”
I clutch my stomach. It really hurts and so does the back of my head, but other than that I’ll be ok. In the back of my head through all these horrible events I’m thinking about Eri.
“I’ll be fine. Thank you for helping me.”
“Why was he after you anyway?”
“It’s a long story.”
I begin to walk to the other end of the alleyway. Yossie doesn’t ask any more questions after that. That had to be the smartest thing; I really wasn’t in the mood to answer them. Not when I was in so much pain. When we reach the end of the alleyway there was a scream not far by. My body went stiff. I knew that voice.
“Eri! We have to save her!” I scream to Yossie
I forget about all my pain and run in the direction the yell came from. She follows close behind me. I look around franticly for anything to tell me where Eri was. I had to save her! I couldn’t live with myself if I didn’t. There was another alleyway I spotted and ran to the entrance to see if she was there.
“Shut up! You’re so whinny!” One-guy growls
The bastard, he sent his two friends to wait at the other end, just in case one of us got out. That didn’t piss me off though, what did was that one guy who held Eri down while the other one was trying to rip open her shirt. Eri’s face was covered with tears and her skirt was lifted up high to her waist. She had a few cuts around her legs and it was covered in dirt. Seeing that made something in me just go crazy with rage. I rushed over and punched the guy on top her straight in the nose. I felt something in his nose crack when my fist connected with his face. He cried out holding his nose. The other guy holding her let her go and tried to attack back. I easily dodged his hit; I punched him right in the eye and kicked him in his balls. He went down after that. Both of the pigs got up and ran away. That should teach them! I kneeled down to Eri’s side. She was crying hysterically. I pushed down her skirt, smoothed it out, and fixed her hair. The first few buttons to her shirt were ripped off. I wanted to do more than just hit these guys. I wanted to murder them!
“Eri…it’s ok, I’m here now. They won’t hurt you ever again.”
She clung on to me sobbing, uncontrollably. From some reason…I was crying too. I could feel my tears slowly drip down my cheeks. They were silent tears of course; I didn’t want Eri to know how scared I was for her. I was so terrified of losing her or having something bad like that happen to her. I swallowed down my own sobs to try and stay strong for her.
“I’ll give you a ride home, hold on.” Yossie tells me
She pulls out her cell phone and started pressing buttons. I didn’t care who she called, just as long as it wasn’t my uncle. I didn’t want him to know about this. I stroked Eri’s hair trying to sooth her. She was still crying and her body was shaking so much in my arms. I was afraid she would just break out any minute. I stayed with her until the Yossie told us the car was here.
“Come on we have to go.”
I tried to get up, but Eri pulled me back down and tightened her grip. She was terrified. I had to try and calm her. I had to get her to move. If I let her stay like this who knew what could happen to her. She was just too fragile.
“Eri it’s ok. We’re going to my house now. We’ll be safe there.” She wasn’t letting out. “Eri?”
I lift her head up to look at her straight in the eyes. “You can trust me.”
Her crying stops, she gives a small nod and lets me go. I get up, help her up and walk out the alley. Yossie opens the back door to the car and we get inside. She takes the front. Eri buries her face into my neck and I put a protective arm over her.
“Is she ok?”
“She’s fine Rika just take them home.” Yossie mumbles
Rika faces the front of the car again and pulls out to the street. I give her the directions to my house and sit in silence the whole ride after. My body might be in tremendous pain, but all I was worried about was Eri. And I was glad she was ok.
-
Uh.. yeah, I wanna murder those guys too...
YAY you updated~
Haha, I love how Tanakacchi already whips out her cellphone as soon as she gets it ^^;
But it was sweet though, Tanakacchi telling Eri to trust her ><
and that small small TakaGaki moment was good too, I wanted to see jealous Takahashi for a moment though :lol:
-
Stupid guys and their pride. ¬¬ I hope Eri will be better... :( Reina'll be there for her. And Yossi to the rescue! ^__^
-
haha
the first part was cute..then..it became intense! :w00t: :w00t:
oHHH. TanaKame going strong! :D
cnt wait for Ai's suprise bday~ :P
-
Great chapter
first part moment takagaki is very pretty, Ai-chan jalousie :twisted: , Reina fighting but if worrying about Eri :inlove: . why these guys are mattering with tanakame in such a way :angry:, this only increase the friendship of them :wub:
as for example ...
“Eri, I want you to get out of here.” I whisper sternly
When we reach the end of the alleyway there was a scream not far by. My body went stiff. I knew that voice.
“Eri! We have to save her!” I scream to Yossie
I forget about all my pain and run in the direction the yell came from. She follows close behind me. I look around franticly for anything to tell me where Eri was. I had to save her! I couldn’t live with myself if I didn’t. There was another alleyway I spotted and ran to the entrance to see if she was there.
“Eri?”
I lift her head up to look at her straight in the eyes. “You can trust me.”
much emotion for me :imdead:
~~Gambatte :mon thumb: ~~
-
CHAPTER 13
“Reina.”
I turn around and see Risa rushing down the hall. For once Ai wasn’t with her. That made me kind of worry. Did they get in a fight?
“What’s wrong?”
“Nothing’s wrong. I just needed to ask a favor from you.”
Risa probably wants to plan some type of surprise for Aichan. :D
“I know Ai isn’t so excited about her birthday, but I want to throw a party for her at my place. I was wondering if you could help me with it?”
Oh yeah. Totally called it. Risa's such a nice girlfriend. :oops:
I already have Eri, Sayu, and Koharu doing something else. And I’ll be keeping Ai busy since I can do that better than anyone else.”
I grin.
“I’m sure you can.”
She blushes and nudges me.
“Not like that!”
Hey, one thing for sure, it would work. :twisted:
“Thank you. This is very important and hectic for me. And it’s hard to keep a secret from Ai-chan, she knows me very well. So I’ll need all the help I can get.”
And if she tries, Aichan undoubtedly has her ways of making her talk. O0
“No problem. When is her birthday?”
“Next Tuesday. I fill you on all the details later.”
“There you two are. You aren’t trying to steal my girl are you Tanaka?” Ai interrupts
OSHIT! AICHAN'S THERE!
:scared:
We both jolt. She just came out of nowhere! I hope she didn’t hear about what were planning. Ai walks up behind Risa and puts a protective arm around her waist. She puts on a playful smile and I shake my head smiling back. I think she didn’t hear what we were saying.
Ooooooooooooooooooo...looks like they're safe.
:sweat:
“What were you two talking about anyway?”
“Nothing! We were just talk about school work that I needed help on.” Risa nervous says
Ai raises a brow. She isn’t buying it. Damn that could be trouble.
Uh-oh...maybe not. :sweatdrop:
Quick, I have to think of something else to change the subject! Uh…
“Where is everyone else?”
I let out a squeal of surprise and in a flash I ran to Risa and Ai, hiding. Sayu stood where I was grinning her little mischievous smile. I rub my aching butt.
Saved by Sayu!
...
Okay maybe not Reina's butt, but as long as it makes Aichan forget her being suspicious, what the hey. :lol:
“Hey wait up!”
I looked behind me to see Eri hurrying down the stairs towards me. What was she doing here? Her house was in the opposite direction of mine. I wasn’t going to push her away though. I enjoyed her company the most out of everyone else.
:wub:
“There you are.”
On instinct I pushed Eri behind me and turned around. It was the guy that groped Eri’s butt before. I glared at him. He had a lot of nerve showing up again. My body went heavy and my heart was racing a mile a minute. Something told me this wasn’t right.
“What are you doing here? Looking for another beating?”
He laughs a cold and scary laugh. A smug smile appears on his nasty face, I want so much to just punch it off.
Shit, something tells me he's gotten some help. Mind you if word ever got out that he needed HELP to get back at a girl who had beaten his ass...
:tama-mad:
He puts both his hands that were behind his back in front of him and his smile gets even bigger. Shit! He has a crowbar! This really is not looking good. If I knew we would play unfair I would have brought my switchblade with me. But my parents took that away from me when they found it, but I have just in case things like THIS happen.
“What’s a matter? Don’t think you can take me on?”
Can he be anymore of an asshole?!
A better question would be, "Can he be any more of a coward/punk that he has to fight dirty against a girl that's smaller than him?!" :angry: :angry: :angry:
“Eri, I want you to get out of here.” I whisper sternly
I don’t keep my eyes off of this guy. I know better than to do that. He twirled the crowbar in his hands grinning from ear to ear. I felt Eri tug at my arm.
“I-I can’t leave you! You’ll get hurt!”
“Eri don’t argue with me just go. I can handle him. Don’t worry about me.”
I'd have to side with Reina on this one. Never mind the fact that if Eri sticks around, there's the possibility that she'll get hurt during the melee. There's also the chance that the punk would take advantage of her presence by using her as a shield or something to keep Reina from being able to fight back. Another reason for her to leave is so that she can get away from him. If, by hook or by crook, he manages to win the fight (don't let him Reina!), then the last thing that Eri wants is to continue to be within his reach.
:hip depress:
Her hold on my hand loosens. She’s hesitant at first, but her grip on me gradually disappears. She can’t be here to see what would happen. I know for a fact I would not leave this fight unharmed, but I won’t tell her that. And I sure as hell won’t let her see that either. I hear her feet smacking the ground as she runs away to the end of the alleyway. Now it’s just this son of a bitch and me.
Obviously this punk doesn't know about Reina's history when it comes to fighting. Now that Eri's (hopefully safely) away, Reina can UNLEASH THE WONKY FURY!!!
:mon zoom:
“You’ll be sorry. You made me look like a fool in front of my friends!”
I laugh. Can he be any stupider? Is that why he’s back? To try and get some of his pride back? Boys are always so stupid.
Yeah, there's no denying it. We guys can be really dumb when our egos are busted like that.
Fortunately it looks like he's on his own here, so none of his friends will see what Reina's about to do to him.
:mon taichi:
My head hit the ground with a loud smack. I felt dizzy; he took this chance to get the crowbar back and stands over me. I can barely see, my sight is blurry, but I can still make out his stupid little smirk.
“Any last words?”
I stare at him. I wasn’t going to plead for him to stop. I wasn’t going to give him that satisfaction. He shrugged and lifted the crowbar above his head. For some strange reason the only thing that was on my mind was Eri. I needed to know if she was ok. I waited for crowbar to meet my face. I closed my eyes. There was nothing I could do.
Onoes!
:OMG:
“Hey you!”
I opened my eyes; the guy above me turned around and got a fist to the face, sending him stumbling back. I rubbed my eyes to see who it was that just saved me. Yossie looked down at me. She held out a hand for me.
...
The guy groans and I look back at him. The punch wasn’t enough to knock him out. He gets back up and charges. Yossie grabs him back the back of his shirt and throws him into a wall face first. His crowbar clatters to the floor. That would be sure to knock him out. I go and kick the crowbar to the other side as far as I could.
YAY YOSSI! :banana:
“Are you hurt?”
I clutch my stomach. It really hurts and so does the back of my head, but other than that I’ll be ok.
Reina should probably see a doctor to make sure she doesn't have a concussion or cracked ribs. Only problem there would be that she'd likely have to tell her uncle about what happened...assuming of course the punk doesn't become even more of a douche and tells his parents or the school and THEY contact her uncle.
When we reach the end of the alleyway there was a scream not far by. My body went stiff. I knew that voice.
“Eri! We have to save her!” I scream to Yossie
...
“Shut up! You’re so whinny!” One-guy growls
The bastard, he sent his two friends to wait at the other end, just in case one of us got out.
So THAT's why the guy was on his own. Should have known that he might have pulled a stunt like this.
:mon mad:
That didn’t piss me off though, what did was that one guy who held Eri down while the other one was trying to rip open her shirt. Eri’s face was covered with tears and her skirt was lifted up high to her waist. She had a few cuts around her legs and it was covered in dirt. Seeing that made something in me just go crazy with rage. I rushed over and punched the guy on top her straight in the nose. I felt something in his nose crack when my fist connected with his face. He cried out holding his nose. The other guy holding her let her go and tried to attack back. I easily dodged his hit; I punched him right in the eye and kicked him in his balls. He went down after that. Both of the pigs got up and ran away.
:shilivid: :shilivid: :shilivid:
It's really unlikely that Reina's uncle won't find out about this incident. Question is, how will he react when he does find out? Hopefully he'll at least let Reina give her side of the story (and hopefully she tells him ALL of it so that he truly understands it fully).
-
CHAPTER 14
It was a good thing my uncle wouldn’t be back until nine today. Or else he would start asking questions when he saw us. And I don’t think Eri needed that right now. She needed to rest. She needed somewhere to feel safe. I opened the door quickly and lead Eri to the couch. She had stopped crying, but she hadn’t said a word when she stopped.
“Do you want something to drink?”
She looks down to her hands on her lap. I’ll have to clean the cuts there.
“Water is fine.” She croaks
I enter the kitchen, and I started to move around, the sharp pain in my stomach came back again. It really hurts. I think that bastard might have left a bruise, when the crowbar hit me. I’ll take a look at it later. I get the water and come back to the living room. I watch Eri take several shaky sips from the cup and put it to the side.
“You should rest. Hold on, I’ll get you clean clothes.”
Just as I get up, Eri’s hands cling around my wrist and bounds me back to the couch. Her eyes begin to tear up again. I shift closer to her and hold her. She has every right to feel how she does now. She was almost raped! I instantly get angry when I think about it again. No one should do such a thing to her. She deserves to be treated much better than that.
“I’ll get you new clothes. I’ll be right back. I’m not going to go anywhere.”
Yuka jumps on to my lap, startling Eri. I stroke her smooth fur a few times. I got an idea. I take Yuka and place her on to Eri’s lap. I pet the top of Yuka’s head.
“Yuka can keep you company. Don’t worry; she’s not a bad cat. She’s one of my best friends. Isn’t that right Yuka?” I scratch under her chin. She almost instantly goes to sleep.
Eri laughs. I must look like an idiot right now when I said the last part. Eri agrees and takes Yuka into her own lap, then starts petting her. It looks like my idea worked. I get up to get a new pair of clothes for her. She should spend the night over here for today. I’m sure my uncle wouldn’t mind either. I’m not sure if anything will fit her though, but it’ll have to do. I go into my draw and pull out a shirt and pajama pants.
“Thank you.” Eri takes the clothes and puts it on the nightstand.
“We should take care of those cuts first. I don’t want them to get infected.”
Yeah so they’re little cuts. I’m just very worried about her! She’s so vulnerable. I don’t ever want anything bad like today to happen to her again. She puts Yuka to the couch and carries the clothes in with her. I lead her to the bathroom and tell her to sit on the toilet. I go under the sink to look for any disinfectant. My uncle has to have it around here somewhere. It’s too dark to see inside, blindly my hands search for anything. I wrap hands around a box and I pull it out. Yep, here it is, the first aid kit. I flip open the lid and get out the things I need. I kneel in front of Eri with a cotton ball dabbed in peroxide.
“You uh…need to lift up your skirt.”
She twitches when I say that. I’m sure she’s thinking about what happened to her moments ago when I say that. I didn’t want to bring up a horrible memory like that, but I need her to do it so that I can take care of her cuts. She looks in my eyes and I can’t tell what she’s thinking. I don’t want to scar her anymore than she already is. She just has to trust me. Carefully, she lifts the skirt herself.
“Go ahead.” She softly tells me
I know how hard this must be for her. She’s hurting so bad inside. I carefully dab each scrap and cut I could find with the cotton ball. My hand was a little shaky as I cleaned away the dirt. I felt my hand tingle, when my hand accidentally brushed against one of her thighs. She took a sharp in take of breath. I pulled my hand back quickly. She had this strange flicker in her eyes. They seemed…darker and more passionate. She didn’t look scared. I gulped. I felt exposed with her eyes looking so deeply into mine. My skin felt hot. I don’t remember it being this hot during the winter. Eri stroked a piece of my hair and rested her hand on the back of my neck. The hair on my body stuck up. My eyes focused suddenly, to her lips. They looked so soft and…kissable. They also had this unique and cute curve at the edges. I leaned up, getting closer and closer to her temping lips. My whole body was shaking and my stomach felt like there were butterflies flapping around trying to get out. I’ve never felt this nervous or eager to kiss someone. Hell! I never even had my first kiss yet! I was ok with that, because a huge part of me wanted Eri to be my first kiss. My first and only kiss. I was so lost in the moment, that I didn’t see Yuka make her way inside and jump onto of the cupboard that was a few inches above the toilet. Everything fell down on top of us. Breaking our moment.
“Itai.” Eri cries, rubbing the top of her head where various cleaning products fell.
I stared right into familiar glowing yellow eyes. I sighed frustrated. Yuka doesn’t have the greatest timing.
“Yuka you know better than to get up there.” I scold to her.
I take her off the cupboard and place her down to the floor. She isn’t normally this much of a troublemaker. I wonder what’s gotten into her. I start collecting the bottles that fell and place them back to the shelf.
“I’m sorry about that. Are you ok?”
She nods. I take the first aid kit and put it back under the sink. Her cuts will go away in a few days. She had nothing to worry about and either do I. I got back up and cringed. My stomach was killing me. It only hurt every time I had to bend down. Other than that it was ok.
“Reina?”
She must have seen me. I can’t let her know I’m in pain. And I had to tell her something. But I didn’t know what.
“You’re hurt.” She sounds scared
I shake my head.
“It’s nothing.”
I go to make a quick dash for the door. If I were out fast enough, I wouldn’t have to tell her anything.
“Let me see.”
I freeze. I might as well tell her. There’s no point in trying to lie or cover it anymore. I lift up my shirt. I’m kind of afraid to see what’s under it. I haven’t even looked at my stomach myself yet. I just hope it’s nothing bad. I lift it up passed my bellybutton. Eri lets out a gasps. I hope it isn’t that bad.
“You shouldn’t be walking around with that.”
I look down finally to my stomach. There’s a large black looking bruise. No wonder it hurts so much! He did hit me really hard with that damn crowbar. I put my shirt back down.
“It’ll be ok. You don’t have to worry.”
“You have to put ice on it.”
She gets up to walk me out the bathroom. I pull my hand back. She looks at me a little sad when I did that. I rub the back of my head. I flinch. I think I have a cut back there. It doesn’t hurt so badly as before though. She puts my hand down and goes behind me to take a look. She pushes strands of my hair on one side to get a better look.
“You’re bleeding.”
Her breath is warm against my neck. I feel paralyzed. The hairs on my neck point up. I clear my dried throat to speak.
“It’s nothing. It doesn’t even hurt. I’ll be fine Eri.”
I run my fingers over the cut. It stopped bleeding and most of the blood feels dry and crusted. But that doesn’t stop her from worrying over me. Yuka walks pass my feet and out the door. That seems like the smartest move to do right now. So without another word, I follow Yuka out and close the door behind me before Eri could say anything else. I really should put ice on it though. The pain is starting to kill me.
***
When Eri was done changing, she some how got me to put ice on my bruise. After that we sat on the couch watching TV. I still had the ice on my stomach. If I wanted to get something to drink she insisted on getting it for me. She didn’t want me moving around since I had that big bruise. I tried to do things myself, but she would just push me back down and get whatever I needed. So I was stuck to the couch, watching whatever show came on. Right now she was in the kitchen cooking me something to eat. She looked cute as she worked over the stove. So focused on whatever dish she was making. Watching her cook, was a lot more interesting than the TV.
“Can I take the ice off now? It’s making me cold.” I complain
I shivered as a cold drop of water fell. I couldn’t even feel the pain in my stomach anymore. Everything there was completely numb. I don’t even know why I’m asking her. I could just take the damn thing off myself.
“The food’s ready.” She announces
I get up and throw the ice right into the garbage. I’m glad to get rid of that thing. I take a seat beside Eri and look at the food she’s made. It looks really good. She knows how to cook more things than me. I grab my chopsticks and dig in to take a bite. It’s really good. She cooks way better than me too!
“Is it good?”
I nod.
“You have to cook for me again sometime.”
She smiles at me and goes back to eating. I like seeing her like this, happy and carefree. Hearing her laugh or seeing her smile makes me feel happy too. I’m glad she put aside the horrible events that happened today. It was best to just leave it in the past anyway. We eat in silence through out the entire meal, but it was a comfortable kind of silence.
***
My uncle like I guessed, agreed to let Eri sleep over. He didn’t ask any questions why I wanted to her to spend the night. He just said yes and that was it. That’s what did surprise me. It took me a minute to realize he wasn’t lying or trying to just mess with my head. Eri was so happy she gave him a hug as a thank you. He just told us to not make any noise. That was the only catch. That was easy for us to agree to. He went straight to bed after. He must have been really tired from work. Eri and I stood up watching TV for a while and talked. I never brought up any questions that were related to her house though. We both got tired around ten. Eri was the first to fall asleep. She had her head resting on my shoulder. I decided it was probably a good idea to go to bed too. I was pretty exhausted myself from what happened after school. I didn’t want to wake Eri, so I picked her up and walked to my room. She was kind of heavy, but after the entire struggle I managed to get her into my room. I put her gently on my bed and changed before joining her. My bed was kind of small, so it was hard to find space for myself, so I wouldn’t have to sleep on top of her. I ended up having to put one of my legs on hers. I let out a deep sigh and felt my body relax as I hit the matt. I didn’t think I would be this tired. It must have been from all the stress I was put through in a matter of seconds. I closed my eyes feeling sleep over take me.
“Reina?”
I opened one eye, lazily. Eri looked at me alarmed. I thought she was asleep. She looked around her freaked. She must have had a bad dream.
“Yeah?”
“Can you…hold me?”
I put an arm over her waist. She scooted over, so that we were nose to nose. She then put her face into my neck and her hand wrapped around my free hand. She immediately went back to sleep. Having her this close made me go stiff. My body shivered each time her light breath touched my neck. I shouldn’t be feeling like this. Its just Eri, It’s no big deal. But having her close to me made me not so tired anymore. I was going to have a hard time sleeping tonight.
-
Excellent chapter :mon star:
“You uh…need to lift up your skirt.”
She twitches when I say that. I’m sure she’s thinking about what happened to her moments ago when I say that. I didn’t want to bring up a horrible memory like that, but I need her to do it so that I can take care of her cuts. She looks in my eyes and I can’t tell what she’s thinking. I don’t want to scar her anymore than she already is. She just has to trust me. Carefully, she lifts the skirt herself.
:mon determined: it must be very difficult for Eri at this moment, to have painful and recent souvenirs, very affectionate of the part of Reina if to import more with Eri of what with same it, but it is the mind of a gotten passionate person who this occupying the body of Reina
They seemed…darker and more passionate. She didn’t look scared. I gulped. I felt exposed with her eyes looking so deeply into mine. My skin felt hot. I don’t remember it being this hot during the winter. Eri stroked a piece of my hair and rested her hand on the back of my neck. The hair on my body stuck up. My eyes focused suddenly, to her lips. They looked so soft and…kissable. They also had this unique and cute curve at the edges. I leaned up, getting closer and closer to her temping lips. My whole body was shaking and my stomach felt like there were butterflies flapping around trying to get out. I’ve never felt this nervous or eager to kiss someone. Hell! I never even had my first kiss yet! I was ok with that, because a huge part of me wanted Eri to be my first kiss. My first and only kiss.
:imdead: it is sad that did not occur the kiss :mon hanky:
I was so lost in the moment, that I didn’t see Yuka make her way inside and jump onto of the cupboard that was a few inches above the toilet. Everything fell down on top of us. Breaking our moment.
Reina don't worried other oprotunidades will come :mon evillaff:
When Eri was done changing, she some how got me to put ice on my bruise. After that we sat on the couch watching TV. I still had the ice on my stomach. If I wanted to get something to drink she insisted on getting it for me. She didn’t want me moving around since I had that big bruise. I tried to do things myself, but she would just push me back down and get whatever I needed. So I was stuck to the couch, watching whatever show came on. Right now she was in the kitchen cooking me something to eat. She looked cute as she worked over the stove. So focused on whatever dish she was making. Watching her cook, was a lot more interesting than the TV.
now is the time of Eri to take care of Reina :wub:
TanaKame in bed (http://www.laymark.com/i/m/m098.gif)
it gave to perceive that the uncle of Reina is a person of few questions
~~Ganbatte (http://www.laymark.com/i/m/m087.gif) ~~
-
awwww man. this chapter was way too cute! :D :wub: :wub:
moar. :lol:
every scene was cute. >______<; :wub: :wub: :wub: :wub: :wub:
-
Reina's lovestruck~ :D The ending was very, very cute. I can't wait to see them interact with each other some more. ^___^ Oh, and I hope Reina will heal soon. T__T
-
:P
Tanakacchi should have just slept on top of Eri XD
Dammit, you're the writer!! >< make that bed smaller LOL
In any case, those two are so cute together ><
definitely looking for the next chap!!
:: stalks ::
-
Thanks guys for the comments. I'm not sure when the next chapter will come, but I'll try my best. Try not to stalk me too much KizuRai while you wait! lmao *hides*
-
CHAPTER 14
It was a good thing my uncle wouldn’t be back until nine today. Or else he would start asking questions when he saw us. And I don’t think Eri needed that right now. She needed to rest. She needed somewhere to feel safe.
True. Definitely true. Reina might be bruised up right now, but because of her past experiences, she's able to cope with what happened mentally/emotionally. Eri doens't have that experience to fall back on, so she's got no idea of how to deal with what just happened (particularly what those 2 arses were trying to do when they caught her outside of the alley). She's traumatized, and it's understandably so.
I enter the kitchen, and I started to move around, the sharp pain in my stomach came back again. It really hurts. I think that bastard might have left a bruise, when the crowbar hit me. I’ll take a look at it later.
Considering she was hit with a crowbar, it could be bruised or even cracked ribs. I still vote for a visit to the doctor's. :O
“I’ll get you new clothes. I’ll be right back. I’m not going to go anywhere.”
Yuka jumps on to my lap, startling Eri. I stroke her smooth fur a few times. I got an idea. I take Yuka and place her on to Eri’s lap. I pet the top of Yuka’s head.
“Yuka can keep you company. Don’t worry; she’s not a bad cat. She’s one of my best friends. Isn’t that right Yuka?” I scratch under her chin. She almost instantly goes to sleep.
Eri laughs. I must look like an idiot right now when I said the last part.
Hey, if it helps calm Eri down after what she's just been through, then looking like an idiot isn't so bad. :yep:
*REINA CLEANS ERI'S CUTS*
Hell of a time for the two of them to...well...you know. :-X
I was so lost in the moment, that I didn’t see Yuka make her way inside and jump onto of the cupboard that was a few inches above the toilet. Everything fell down on top of us. Breaking our moment.
“Itai.” Eri cries, rubbing the top of her head where various cleaning products fell.
I stared right into familiar glowing yellow eyes. I sighed frustrated. Yuka doesn’t have the greatest timing.
Actually, I'd have to say that she probably does. I mean, seriously, does Reina want her (hopefully) first kiss with Eri to be done under THESE circumstances, when Eri's so emotionally...unpredictable (to say the least)? Of course it's pretty evident that they both like each other, but for it to happen this way, after the events that just happened, I have to say it just doesn't sit right with me. They shouldn't have to look back and see THIS as what lead to their first kiss. :(
I got back up and cringed. My stomach was killing me. It only hurt every time I had to bend down. Other than that it was ok.
At this point, I'm DEFINITELY thinking Reina's got cracked ribs (at the very least, it could be worse). Doctor. The sooner, the better. :o
I rub the back of my head. I flinch. I think I have a cut back there. It doesn’t hurt so badly as before though. She puts my hand down and goes behind me to take a look. She pushes strands of my hair on one side to get a better look.
“You’re bleeding.”
Oh, please say that she doesn't have a concussion too. :cry:
I was stuck to the couch, watching whatever show came on. Right now she was in the kitchen cooking me something to eat. She looked cute as she worked over the stove. So focused on whatever dish she was making. Watching her cook, was a lot more interesting than the TV.
Yeah, I'll be it was.
Reina watching Eri = :wub:
My uncle like I guessed, agreed to let Eri sleep over. He didn’t ask any questions why I wanted to her to spend the night. He just said yes and that was it. That’s what did surprise me. It took me a minute to realize he wasn’t lying or trying to just mess with my head.
That's awfully cool of him...but does he suspect that something is amiss?
I didn’t want to wake Eri, so I picked her up and walked to my room. She was kind of heavy, but after the entire struggle I managed to get her into my room. I put her gently on my bed and changed before joining her.
:wriggly:
My bed was kind of small, so it was hard to find space for myself, so I wouldn’t have to sleep on top of her. I ended up having to put one of my legs on hers.
...
“Reina?”
I opened one eye, lazily. Eri looked at me alarmed. I thought she was asleep. She looked around her freaked. She must have had a bad dream.
“Yeah?”
“Can you…hold me?”
I put an arm over her waist. She scooted over, so that we were nose to nose. She then put her face into my neck and her hand wrapped around my free hand. She immediately went back to sleep.
They're snuggling!!!
:mon inluv:
My body shivered each time her light breath touched my neck. I shouldn’t be feeling like this. Its just Eri, It’s no big deal. But having her close to me made me not so tired anymore. I was going to have a hard time sleeping tonight.
Eri = :sleep:
Reina = :on bleed:
-
Chapter 12
I knew Sayu was gonna ask Reina to sit on her lap XD
I'm serious, this uncle is such a good man *thumbs up*
Chapter 13
A crowbar on 2 girls!??!!? This idiot needs some help. In the form of a tank rolling over him :angry:
Chapter 14
Eri!!! *I hurt when I read she was hurt* :cry:
TanaKamei!! I think I actually like reading them together now. *gasped* Look what your writing did to me :D
-
“I need you to buy decorations and chips. I already have Eri, Sayu, and Koharu doing something else. And I’ll be keeping Ai busy since I can do that better than anyone else.”
I grin.
:twisted:
stupid assh***s :angry:
He just told us to not make any noise.
damn :twisted: XD
-
I think I actually like reading them together now. *gasped* Look what your writing did to me
lol sorry, but NAH your writing skills are WAY better than mine! *bows down to you* lol
-
I feel bad for it sometimes, but I'm pretty much a fan of any Eri pairing...mostly because she gets along so well with everyone. o-o My first, though, was TanaKamei. :wub: (...And then came GakiKame... :sweatdrop:)
-
oh o ho hoh, im totally on love with this fic, u're doing an awesoooooooome wooooooooooork~~ please dont stop~~ >___<
Hmm,,, I wonder what's gonna happen between TanaKame,,,, hahaha :mon misch: :mon ignore: :mon bleed2: :mon bleed2: :mon bleed2: :mon evillaff: :mon evillaff:
-
CHAPTER 15
“Reina?”
“What?” I tiredly ask
“We have to get ready for school.”
I groan out. I really don’t feel like going today. And we shouldn’t have to go either. I think we deserve to take the day off after the whole thing that happened yesterday. It’s just one day anyway, besides it’s Friday. Eri calls my name again and starts shaking me.
“Go back to sleep Eri. You shouldn’t go to school today.”
“Won’t your uncle ask why you aren’t up yet?”
I shake my head.
“He had to get up for work early.”
I rolled over to my side. Eri didn’t say anything after that. I guess she was going to stay here too. I wanted her to. Then we could have a whole day together and probably get to know each other more.
“Does your stomach still hurt?”
I nod.
“You can stay. I’m going to school.”
That wasn’t what I had in mind. I quickly get up and grab her by the wrist pulling her back to the bed. I pulled her a little too hard and she went stumbling on to the bed right on top of me. This is a little awkward and unexpected. Then I noted that she had this intense look in her eyes. I’ve never seen them flicker like that before. But, seeing her like this made my whole body spark with desire. I couldn’t control my actions and the next thing I know I’m doing is leaning upward to finally kiss her. She doesn’t seem too bothered by the idea either. I lean in closer. I could feel her warm breath on my face and that makes me yearn more to kiss her. Then in a split second she breaks away. And I feel highly frustrated. Damn it! I wanted that kiss! I lift myself up into a sitting position.
“I um…school…I’ll be,” She points to the door “, going.” Then she high-tails out of here.
I slam myself backwards into the bed with a groan. I’m so stupid. I moved way to fast! I shouldn’t even be kissing her anyway! She’s my friend and not only my friend, but a GIRL! And last time I checked a girl kissing or wanting to kiss a girl is wrong…right? I’m all confused now!
“BAKA!” I scream to myself
And I just lay there for a while looking at the ceiling reflecting on the incident seconds ago and try to straighten out my thoughts, but I only get more confused. Why do my emotions have to be so complicated? I hear a small meow beside me and I nearly jump out of my skin seeing how close Yuka was to my face. I take a few deep breaths and grab her, lifting her high above my face. She looks at me scared. I stare into her eyes as if she’s my key to all my confusion. I bring her close to my face so that our noses are touching.
“You wouldn’t confuse me right Yuka? You would tell me how it is and stay my best friend, right?”
She meows and I put her down. What am I thinking? Talking to a cat like she knows all the answers to my problems. I think I’m going crazy. But I don’t really care. All I care about is if Eri will talk me after this. It would kill me inside to see her not wanting to be around me any more. I roll on my side, pull the blanket over my head and try to go back to sleep.
***
I didn’t wake up until late afternoon after that. And I was hungry. So I decided to make me some lunch then take whatever money I could find to buy the chips for Ai’s birthday party. I might as well get that out of the way since her birthday was approaching fast. I was done eating in about five minutes since I didn’t make myself a large meal. I petted Yuka goodbye and sprinted out the front door. The walk to a convent store would be sure to keep my mind of Eri. Not that I didn’t like her, it’s just when ever I thought about her I kept thinking about kissing her and then I would get all confused again and I really didn’t need that right now. I walked into the store and just grabbed any chips I first came across on. I settled for three bags of chips and I suddenly realized I needed to buy Ai a gift. Damn it, I don’t know what to get her! I slap my forehead in realization. I bought the chips and came out thinking of what I should give to Ai. I didn’t know what she liked. So I ended up walking around town for hours to try and find a good gift for Ai, but I had no luck. Maybe I can ask Risa next time I see her. After hopeless searching, I just decided to walk back home. When I got back, Eri was standing out the hallway waiting for me. I felt my whole body drop like dead weight. She looked at me timidly and smiled faintly.
“Hi.” She mumbled
“Hey.” I sighed
I tucked my hands into my pocket and stared at my feet. I didn’t know what to say and I sure as hell didn’t know if I should invite her in. That would probably scare her away for good. I shifted around for a while.
“I brought you, your homework.” She speaks again, and takes her book bag off her back, then opens it. She hands me a bunch of textbooks.
“Uh…thanks.” I take them and look back down to my shoes. It goes silent again. This is just starting to get really weird.
“How’s…your stomach?”
“It’s…ok. I uh…went shopping for Ai’s present today.” This is getting pathetic too it seems.
“What did you get her?” She asks, trying to keep the conversation going.
You can’t blame her for trying. I rub the back of my neck.
“I didn’t know what to get her honestly, so I didn’t buy anything yet.” I admit, “What did you get her?”
“I don’t have a lot of money so I’m…going to make her something. I’m not sure what yet.”
Ok let me at least give it a try. If she says no then I know I’m doomed.
“Do you…want to come in?”
She shook her head and I felt a sharp pain in my chest at her refusal. She’s not going to talk to me anymore! It’s my fault. I scared her away! Good going Reina!
“My dad needs me again at home. I’ll see you at Ai’s party ok?”
I nod.
“Yeah sure.”
Then she walks down the hall and to the stairs. Ok, our friendship is screwed. I can’t just keep it in my pants huh?! Stupid me! Stupid feelings. Stupid…Eri for hot and for her lips looking so kissable…wait…did I just think that last part? I’m not going to bother on that right now. I don’t need any more stress. I grab my keys out from my pocket and open the door. Things couldn’t be much worse. Hopefully my luck will get better on Ai’s birthday party.
-
“Reina?”
“What?” I tiredly ask
“We have to get ready for school.”
I groan out. I really don’t feel like going today. And we shouldn’t have to go either.
Let's see...
/me holds hands out to sides as if checking the weight of something.
School...or stay in bed snuggling with Eri.
...
School.....snuggle with Eri.
...
I'm a teacher and even I would say they should ditch. XD
“You can stay. I’m going to school.”
That wasn’t what I had in mind. I quickly get up and grab her by the wrist pulling her back to the bed. I pulled her a little too hard and she went stumbling on to the bed right on top of me. This is a little awkward and unexpected. Then I noted that she had this intense look in her eyes. I’ve never seen them flicker like that before. But, seeing her like this made my whole body spark with desire. I couldn’t control my actions and the next thing I know I’m doing is leaning upward to finally kiss her. She doesn’t seem too bothered by the idea either. I lean in closer. I could feel her warm breath on my face and that makes me yearn more to kiss her. Then in a split second she breaks away. And I feel highly frustrated. Damn it! I wanted that kiss! I lift myself up into a sitting position.
“I um…school…I’ll be,” She points to the door “, going.” Then she high-tails out of here.
Oh jeez!
:mon blood:
I slam myself backwards into the bed with a groan. I’m so stupid. I moved way to fast! I shouldn’t even be kissing her anyway! She’s my friend and not only my friend, but a GIRL! And last time I checked a girl kissing or wanting to kiss a girl is wrong…right? I’m all confused now!
Raburabu is NEVER wrong!
:ptam-shy:
I didn’t wake up until late afternoon after that. And I was hungry. So I decided to make me some lunch then take whatever money I could find to buy the chips for Ai’s birthday party. I might as well get that out of the way since her birthday was approaching fast.
Another plus is that by doing this while the others are still in class, there's less of a chance that she'd get spotted/caught by someone who might blab it to Aichan. :yep:
I ended up walking around town for hours to try and find a good gift for Ai, but I had no luck. Maybe I can ask Risa next time I see her. After hopeless searching, I just decided to walk back home. When I got back, Eri was standing out the hallway waiting for me. I felt my whole body drop like dead weight. She looked at me timidly and smiled faintly.
“Hi.” She mumbled
“Hey.” I sighed
Eri = :mon whimper:
Reina = :mon whimper:
I can’t just keep it in my pants huh?!
Eh? :P
Stupid me! Stupid feelings. Stupid…Eri for hot and for her lips looking so kissable…wait…did I just think that last part? I’m not going to bother on that right now.
:pimp:
Things couldn’t be much worse. Hopefully my luck will get better on Ai’s birthday party.
Oh....they could be worse. Reina could have done something to make Eri pissed at her. Right now things are just a little awkward, so it's not too bad. And with a little luck it won't be long/difficult to smooth things over.
-
hi, really liking this fic.
heh, I'm rather confused that Reina is confused. Probably, since I thought she was cool with Ai's and Gaki's relationship. Maybe she forgot that they are both girls or something and they are in a relationship...hehehe. Anyways, I have a feeling she might talk to those two for advise in the future.....Maybe????
-
Hey, thank you for reading my fic and most importantly commenting. And well the reason why Reina confuse is because she's in denial and she thinks that it's ok for Ai and Risa to be together, but it's not ok with her to be with Eri. You'll see lol.
-
UPDATE!!! :muffin:
>< I was 'Aww'ing and laughing throughout the whole chap ><
JFC's comment made me laugh out really loud too XD
Damn it! I wanted that kiss!
Damn it! And I wanted to see that kiss!!
Eri is probably as confused as Tanakacchi, except, she's keeping her actions intact, whereas Tanakacchi is just letting her emotions take over, as long as Tanakacchi doesn't think about it, its okay it seems ^^;
Ok let me at least give it a try. If she says no then I know I’m doomed.
“Do you…want to come in?”
She shook her head and I felt a sharp pain in my chest at her refusal. She’s not going to talk to me anymore! It’s my fault. I scared her away! Good going Reina!
“My dad needs me again at home. I’ll see you at Ai’s party ok?”
>___> thank god nobody is at home, I screamed out loud.. I wanted Eri to agree!!
I can’t just keep it in my pants huh?!
!? LOL!!! XD
I wish my comment was longer, but if I were to put down parts that I liked I would have quoted the whole chapter ><
So as always, I will be waiting for the next chapter!!!
-
lmao your comments always make me laugh. And JFC's too hehe. I'm glad you like the chapter. I'm working on another chapter so it should be up tomorrow. But whatever happens next you'll have to wait and see. hehe.
-
woo woo update update~~
That wasn’t what I had in mind. I quickly get up and grab her by the wrist pulling her back to the bed. I pulled her a little too hard and she went stumbling on to the bed right on top of me. This is a little awkward and unexpected. Then I noted that she had this intense look in her eyes. I’ve never seen them flicker like that before. But, seeing her like this made my whole body spark with desire. I couldn’t control my actions and the next thing I know I’m doing is leaning upward to finally kiss her. She doesn’t seem too bothered by the idea either. I lean in closer. I could feel her warm breath on my face and that makes me yearn more to kiss her. Then in a split second she breaks away. And I feel highly frustrated. Damn it! I wanted that kiss! I lift myself up into a sitting position.
“I um…school…I’ll be,” She points to the door “, going.” Then she high-tails out of here.
OH, OH OHHHHHHHHHH!! :on roll: :imdead: Mou~~ Reina~~ U should have kissed her! awww! :tantrum:
I can’t just keep it in my pants huh?!
?! OMG, Don't wanna think of what was the meaning of this... XD!!!
Stupid me! Stupid feelings. Stupid…Eri for hot and for her lips looking so kissable…wait…did I just think that last part? I’m not going to bother on that right now.
TOTALLY RIGHT! >/////////< REINAA, U SHOULD BOTHER MORE,, IN,,, THOSE,, LIPS.... AAARRRGHH... *drools*
WOOOO Can't wait for the next chapteer! I wanna know what's gonna happen in Ai's Party yea yea yea!
-
CHAPTER 16
For the past two days I hadn’t talked to Eri. I wanted to, but I didn’t think it was the right time to talk to her yet. With her I can never be sure if I’m too close or too distant. She was definitely distant to me. She didn’t talk to me when we hung out with everyone else. She would wave hello to me each time she saw me, but after that there was no real conversation. Risa and Ai seemed to notice and asked if I was ok. Of course I lied and told them everything was fine. I didn’t need them to get involved on this. Though I could use their help. I mean they’re dating and they could help me with my feelings with Eri. I’ll have to ask them later for advice. The weekend went so fast after that. It was Monday again before I knew it and we were back in school. The only thing I look forward to was Ai’s party tomorrow, not because we were celebrating it, but because Eri said she would see me there. I really wanted to talk to her again. I entered the school building heading straight for my locker as usual.
“Reina!”
It was Risa. She seemed worried. It must be about the party she’s throwing. She’s having a last minute freak out I guess.
“What’s up?”
She gripped my arm tightly. That kind of hurts, ouch.
“Tell me you got what I asked you to?!” She exclaimed
I pull my arm from her death grip. Yep, she’s freaking out all right.
“Relax, I got it. Why are you so worked up?”
“Ai-chan’s birthday is tomorrow and I haven’t even gotten the cake yet! I need to get that cake before tonight!”
“Ok, first off…breath! And secondly, you don’t have to worry. If the cake isn’t done in time I’ll make a cake myself.”
She cheers up. Then pulls me into a strong hug. I can’t breath now.
“Thank you! I’m normally not like this, but I just need everything to go perfect for her. It means so much to me.”
I weakly pat her back. I really need the breath.
“You’re…welcome, now…can you let go so that I can breath?” I manage to let out
She backs off.
“Sorry.”
“It’s cool. Just…not too hard next time ok?” I chuckle. She laughs too.
“There you guys are.”
Damn it’s Ai again! She really has some timing huh? If she came a second earlier she would know about the party we’re throwing her. Risa jolts and turns around to her.
“You know, I keep finding you two like this. I’m starting to think you’re planning something behind my back.” Ai chuckles
She looks at me then to Risa. She looks nervous. If she does that she’ll look obvious to what we’re doing. Looks like I’ll have to save her again.
“Can’t we just talk and enjoy each other’s company Ai?” I reply
She places an arm around Risa’s shoulder and smiles.
“There’s nothing wrong with that.” She agrees
“Ai-chan!! You’re birthday is tomorrow! Aren’t you excited?!” Koharu yells from across the hall.
Ai flinches at the mention of her up coming birthday. She’ll a little early with the birthday wishes. Not far behind her, Sayu and Eri come along too. And my heat races when I see Eri make her way to us.
“Don’t remind me.” Ai complains. Risa nudges her.
“Come on it’s going to be your birthday. Can you at least try to sound a little happy about it?” She asks
Ai frowns and mumbles under her breath. I hope she’ll be a little happier when she sees her surprise birthday party. We’re all working hard on it. The bells sounds and we all say our goodbyes and go our separate ways. I’m a little nervous about tomorrow. I’ll be around Eri and I’m not sure if she’s ok being around me again after the last stunt I pulled. I’ll just have to wait and see.
***
I had a free day when school was over. I had no homework so that meant I could spend some time looking for a decent gift for Ai. I completely forgot to ask Risa on what to get her and it was too late to ask now. She had left with Ai and the others. And I had decided to walk home instead of getting a ride. As I walked I then realized I have no idea where to start to look for a gift. I don’t want to show up with no gift at the party tomorrow. I wouldn’t be much of a good friend if I didn’t. I stand on the sidewalk thinking where to look. This is hard.
“Reina?”
“Wahhh!” I scream and turn around.
“I-I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to scare you.” Eri apologizes
I place a hand to my beating heart and try to calm down.
“Uh…it’s ok. What’s wrong?”
“Well…I’m going to make Ai’s present today and I wanted to know if you would want to come with me to help. Maybe you can make one too since you don’t have one yet.”
That could work. I’m in a desperate need of gift right about now. I might as well give it a try. So I agree.
“Yeah sure, let’s go.”
She smiles and starts leading me down the street to where ever she’s going to make her gift. I wonder where we’re going or what it is. We walk down a couple of blocks and then she stops in front of this small store. From looking outside I can’t tell what it is, but I’ll just trust her on this. We go inside and she talks to the owner for a few seconds. He nods take the money Eri paid him and then leads us to the back. Where ARE we? We get to the back and I notice this type of wheel and chair that’s next to it. Ok I’m lost.
“We have to put aprons on first.” Eri tells me
She grabs two aprons from the hooks and hands me one. Now I’m even more curious. What are we doing making meat? That wouldn’t really be a great birthday gift for Ai and I don’t even know her well to say if that’s a bad gift. I tie the apron around my waist and wait to be told what to do next. The storeowner hands us this wet orange blob and I stare at it like it’s some type of creature from the sea. Eri laughs.
“It’s clay Reina. You can touch it.”
I take the wet clay and look to her on what to do next. I’ve never done this before. I’m completely clueless. She laughs again and puts her clay on one of those wheel tables. She goes over to help me.
“You’ve never done this before have you?”
“Nope, not at all.”
Normally I would say yes to keep my pride, but with her I feel that it’s ok to admit defeat. She won’t go making fun of me or tell others about it. Unlike some people back at Fukuoka did. She takes the clay and puts it down on the wheel looking table.
“Sit down.” I don’t complain and listen. “Ok, rest your foot on this pedal.”
So I’m guessing this isn’t a table after all. She stands behind me, takes both my hands and puts it on to the clay. It’s cold and kind of sticky on my fingers.
“Now press the pedal to spin the wheel, but don’t do it too fast or clay will go flying everywhere.”
This is tough. I take a deep breath then start pressing the pedal at a steady pace. The wheel slowly starts spinning around and around. Eri takes my hands and starts to form the clay. She makes it stand up and then she lets go of my hands.
“You can make whatever you want from there. If you need help just tell me.” She goes back to her seat and starts doing the same thing.
Ok, I can do this. No big deal. I think I’ll make a cup. That would be easy. I go back to trying to form the clay only it goes really bad and topples over. I look over to Eri. She makes it seem so easy when she does it. How can she do that?! I look back to my pieces of clay and try again. I think I’ve got it. But then it falls over again. I hate this thing! I let out a growl. Eri giggles.
“Relax. You will get it. Just try again and go a little slower.” Eri instructs.
I nod and start over again. It went better than the last two tries. This isn’t’ so bad. It goes quiet after that and I focus on trying to make my cup. It took us about twenty minutes to finish making our pottery. Mine was fine, but at the opening of the cup it kind of clasped and it was bent all weird at the edges. Eri’s was kind of funky, but she said she wanted the vase to be like that. When we were done it was time to let the clay bake for a while. That was about thirty minutes alone to let it cook. When the time was up the storeowner took the pottery out of the furnace and then we had to wait a while for it to cool down. This is a really slow process. When can we get to decorate it already? So I wait some more.
“Is it done yet?” I mumble, sitting tiredly in my seat
I swear this is like watching paint dry. Eri looks both of our pottery over and touches hers lightly. She nods.
“It cool. Come on let’s decorate it.”
I shot out of my chair as Eri goes to take out the paint and brushes. She’s done this a lot hasn’t she? She seems to know where everything is around here. I’m glad I went with her to do this. I wouldn’t have gone to do it with anyone else. When I get the paint and brushes I start painting away around the cup. I know just what to put on it. I’m careful to paint each letter neatly and in different colors. This actually is really fun and cool to do, I should have done it soon. Decorating it took us a little quicker than baking it, but it was still time consuming.
“I’m done.” I announce.
I look my work over and smile proud. It’s pretty good I think. I hope Ai will like it. In big letters I wrote Happy Birthday then put little designs around it like cakes and balloons. It’s stupid, but it’s all I could think of. I turn to Eri. She looks like she’s having some trouble painting hers. So I go over to see what I can help her on.
“That’s a good cow.” I note
“It’s supposed to be a monkey.” She grumbles
“Really? Those look like horns.”
“Those are its ears.”
“Oh…”
I’m just digging myself a hole here! I feel stupid now. Uh…quick say something else! I grab her hand and grip on to the paintbrush. I think I can fix it just a little so it looks more like a monkey.
“You’ll need to make the ears a little more round and big. Here, let me help.”
I dip the tip of the brush into the pain and carefully begin to round the ears and face of her painting. I move the brush slowly, making sure I don’t lose control of the strokes. I dip my brush back in and give the monkey eyes, a mouth, and a nose. I then give it a hand and put a banana in it. It’s looking better. I add a few more things. I’m so focused on painting; I didn’t notice Eri was looking at me now instead of the vase. Feeling her eyes on me I look down and see how close she is to me. I stop painting and put the brush down on to the table. She has that look in her eyes again. The one she had at my house when we were about to kiss. I nervously gulp. We’re really close. She leans back into me and I feel my heart race nearly out of my chest. This is it? She’s not going to pull away is she? Then I feel it. Her lips touching mine and I kiss her back. Her lips are so soft against mine. They sweet just like the lip-gloss she puts on. I don’t do anything than kiss her. There’s no tongue. I’m afraid if there was, I might scare her again and I don’t want that. Both my hands wrap around her waist, pulling her close to me. She feels so good against me. I want to hold her and kiss her forever. I fight against my strong desire to just do her right here on the table. Ok, that’s a very…hot image. I don’t need that right now. After a few kisses it’s over and I let out a breath I never knew I was holding. I open my eyes and look into hers. A small smile forms on my face. She smiles back. I rest my head on to her shoulder enjoying her pressed against me. I guess this means we’re ok now?
“I have to go soon. My uncle will start to worry about me.”
“Ok.” She sounds sad to see me go. I don’t want to leave her feeling down. Maybe this will help her.
“I’ll give you my cell number. You can call me anytime.” I tell her
She takes out her cell phone from her pocket and flips it open. I pick up my head from her shoulder and tell her my number. I give her a firm hug and sigh. I really don’t want to leave her.
“I’ll…see you at the party.” I whisper next to her ear
She turns around in my arms and gives me a proper hug. I’m happy to hug back. We stay like that for a little. Just holding each other. What does this mean about us? Are we friends? Or are we going out now? I’m not sure. I’m starting to get all confused again. I have to get out of here.
“I’ll see you then.” She agrees
I let her go and take my deformed looking cup. I touch my lips. They tingle and burn from our lips touching. It felt good and the only thing I can think about is kissing her again.
-
Yay! :cow: This is the first thing I've read this year and it was great!
Finally they've gotten somewhere! Hopefully this means they'll start dating now.
Can't wait for the next chapter!
-
:shy2: I can't get my mind off that kiss... :wub: Very nice way to start the year. :yep:
-
Chapter 15 Tanakame almost kissed XD XD as Eri is most shy :shy1: has logic it to be reserved, Reina for the fact to have if gotten passionate for a girl who is its friend was not in such a way. :shy2:
Chapter 16 finally they had kissed :luvluv1: (http://www.laymark.com/i/m/m073.gif) (http://www.laymark.com/i/o/85.gif) :onioncheer:, were a torture not to see the kiss
~~Gambate :mon thumb: ~~
-
lol thanks guys.
@ShikyoxYaiba- lol thank you I wanted to make the kiss be both romantic, cute, and passionate.
@Tay- lol yes I know the kiss took a while, but hey better than never.
The next chapter will probably be put up tomorrow. Keep a look out for it.
-
Happy New Year!!!
Another great chapter. The kiss scene was just *awww speechless*
-
Great way to start off the year!!! :lol:
“Tell me you got what I asked you to?!” She exclaimed
I pull my arm from her death grip. Yep, she’s freaking out all right.
XD Typical Niigaki-san reaction ftw ^^; it just wouldn't be the same if she didn't freak out lol!
“Reina?”
“Wahhh!” I scream and turn around.
lmao, knowing Tanakacchi, it would have been more accurate if she quickly ran away while screaming XD
but then.. there goes all sense of pride ^^;
The storeowner hands us this wet orange blob and I stare at it like it’s some type of creature from the sea. Eri laughs.
“It’s clay Reina. You can touch it.”
I take the wet clay and look to her on what to do next. I’ve never done this before. I’m completely clueless. She laughs again and puts her clay on one of those wheel tables. She goes over to help me.
“You’ve never done this before have you?”
“Nope, not at all.”
I love how Eri just gives zero explanation and just throws her into the complete unknown XD Tanakacchi's reaction to the clay made me laugh though.
“That’s a good cow.” I note
“It’s supposed to be a monkey.” She grumbles
“Really? Those look like horns.”
“Those are its ears.”
“Oh…”
LOL aw man, Eri's drawings huh? >__>
+points for Tanakacchi for trying but
-points for digging her own grave XD
I fight against my strong desire to just do her right here on the table. Ok, that’s a very…hot image.
::stares at screen with jaw open and a small nosebleed::
Oh wow... >__> you should totally write that scene :lol:
I guess this means we’re ok now?
LOL I hope so >< it would be odd if they weren't at this point
Aaaah~ its not like these two confessed to each other or anything, so for all we know, what they're feeling is just lust (their point of view)
So they're probably both fairly confused; I wonder if they're gonna ask Takahashi and Niigaki-san for advice? :P
Awesome chap as always, wanna see if the surprise party works out~
-
@ 15 .haha, poor Reina she scared off Eri-chan XD.
though Eri-chan needs to be more honest with wat she feels :P
@ 16. Risa is so cute worrying like that XD.
HUZZUH! TanaKame! ;D, the pottery thing reminded me of ghost. lol.
haha. Eri-chan's art skillz. :rofl:
chu~ hehe. thats cute. >____<
ok now cant wait for the next one. HUZZUH TO YOU!
you're SOSAM! :D
-
CHAPTER 16
For the past two days I hadn’t talked to Eri. I wanted to, but I didn’t think it was the right time to talk to her yet. With her I can never be sure if I’m too close or too distant. She was defiantly distant to me. She didn’t talk to me when we hung out with everyone else. She would wave hello to me each time she saw me, but after that there was no real conversation.
Have to keep in mind that this is most likely the closest that Eri's ever gotten to anyone outside of her family (wouldn't be surprised if it's the first "relationship" that she's been in). She's evidently had a really sheltered life, so she's not sure how she's supposed to deal with what she's feeling towards Reina.
Oh, and "defiantly" or..."definitely"?
“Reina!”
It was Risa. She seemed worried. It must be about the party she’s throwing. She’s having a last minute freak out I guess.
“What’s up?”
...
“Ai-chan’s birthday is tomorrow and I haven’t even gotten the cake yet! I need to get that cake before tonight!”
What? No cake? It really doesn't take that long to go and arrange to purchase one. What's she been doing all this time, keeping Aichan "distracted"? :P
“Ok, first off…breath! And secondly, you don’t have to worry. If the cake isn’t done in time I’ll make a cake myself.”
Reina can bake? :?
“There you guys are.”
Damn it’s Ai again! She really has some timing huh? If she came a second earlier she would know about the party we’re throwing her. Risa jolts and turns around to her.
“You know, I keep finding you two like this. I’m starting to think you’re planning something behind my back.” Ai chuckles
Why, whatever would give her that idea? :roll:
“Reina?”
“Wahhh!” I scream and turn around.
“I-I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to scare you.” Eri apologizes
Hey, Eri's talking to Reina again. Good sign, right? :w00t:
She smiles and starts leading me down the street to where ever she’s going to make her gift. I wonder where we’re going or what it is. We walk down a couple of blocks and then she stops in front of this small store. From looking outside I can’t tell what it is, but I’ll just trust her on this. We go inside and she talks to the owner for a few seconds. He nods take the money Eri paid him and then leads us to the back. Where ARE we? We get to the back and I notice this type of wheel and chair that’s next to it. Ok I’m lost.
“We have to put aprons on first.” Eri tells me
Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaait a sec... A wheel and chair? I'm guessing Eri's taken them to some sort of DIY craft store. :O
The storeowner hands us this wet orange blob and I stare at it like it’s some type of creature from the sea. Eri laughs.
“It’s clay Reina. You can touch it.”
I take the wet clay and look to her on what to do next. I’ve never done this before. I’m completely clueless. She laughs again and puts her clay on one of those wheel tables. She goes over to help me.
“You’ve never done this before have you?”
Oh you're kidding me...
/me hears "Unchained Melody" playing in the background. ;D
“It cool. Come on let’s decorate it.”
I shot out of my chair as Eri goes to take out the paint and brushes. She’s done this a lot hasn’t she? She seems to know where everything is around here.
Eri must spend quite a bit of time here in this store. Evidently she also has a bit of an artistic streak in her.
I turn to Eri. She looks like she’s having some trouble painting hers. So I go over to see what I can help her on.
“That’s a good cow.” I note
“It’s supposed to be a monkey.” She grumbles
“Really? Those look like horns.”
“Those are its ears.”
Okay, ignore the "artistic" comment I just had.
:mon sweat:
*REINA HELPS ERI PAINT*
/me once again hears "Unchained Melody" in the background. :D
*ERI KISSES REINA*
:mon lovelaff: :mon lovelaff: :mon lovelaff:
I let her go and take my deformed looking cup. I touch my lips. They tingle and burn from our lips touching. It felt good and the only thing I can think about is kissing her again.
Oh yeah, I believe we have full blown raburabu people! :wub:
-
I fight against my strong desire to just do her right here on the table. Ok, that’s a very…hot image. I don’t need that right now.
You're right Reina... really... really hot image... *starts imagining those two... OMFG. :mon spit: :mon bleed2: :mon blood: :mon blood:* I wouldn't have fight over that, JUST DO IT! XDDDDDD
I let her go and take my deformed looking cup. I touch my lips. They tingle and burn from our lips touching. It felt good and the only thing I can think about is kissing her again.
I'm waiting for the next kiss~~ HOHOOH!!! Maybe in Ai's PARTY? HOHOOOOOO
GANBARE! CAN'T WAIT!!! >/////< *starts imagining again those two... doing... :mon blood: * hahaha XD
-
This is it? She’s not going to pull away is she? Then I feel it. Her lips touching mine and I kiss her back. Her lips are so soft against mine.
Looks like third time's the charm after all :D
Once again, I'm horrible when it comes to commenting, but I've been reading since day one and loving it since. TanaKame is one of my favorite pairings, I can never stay away from good story with them in it. :lol: They're just so cute together! Can't wait to see what happens at Ai's party. :D
-
thanks everyone. The next chapter should be soon. And yay a new reader?! Thank you for reading and commenting. I hope to hear from you again on the next chapter.
-
CHAPTER 17
“Happy birthday Takahashi-san!” Koharu wails, she the first to give Ai a hug
She always seems happy and hyper in the mornings. Where does she get it? I would normally smack someone who came yelling to me all cheery. The yelling doesn’t bother Ai, but she does has on a scowl at the mention of her birthday again. She really hates it I guess. But it’ll change when she sees the party tonight. I’m a little excited myself. I hope school goes by quick. Risa gives Ai a kiss instead of a hug, but it’s not one of those “quick” kind of kisses. They’re really going at it and they don’t seem to want to stop either. I clear my throat. They break apart smiling, sheepishly.
“Happy birthday Ai-chan.” Eri says next and gives her a quick hug.
Sayu even gives her a hug and I’m surprised she didn’t grab her butt when she hugged her. Maybe she’s scared of what Risa might do to you if she sees. I don’t blame her though. Risa looks like she’ll kill you if you look at Ai the wrong way. It’s best to get on her good side I think. I’m the last one to give her a hug and it’s very brief.
“Cheer up. Birthday’s aren’t that bad you know.” I say to her after I hug her.
The bell rings and everyone scatters for class. I can’t wait until after school. Things are really going to get fun.
***
During my math class I got a text. It was a good thing I had it the volume down and put it on vibrate. I would have been in so much trouble if the teacher heard it. I wonder who could it be? No one text me during classes, it must be important. I check to see if the teacher isn’t looking and I pull my cell out of my backpack and flip it open. It's Risa.
-Come to my place at six-
I go to reply.
-I don’t know where you live-
I wait for her to reply. It didn’t take long for her to respond.
-Walk to my place with Eri. She knows where it is-
That works for me.
-Ok-
There are no replies after that. I’ll have to catch Eri before I leave. I’ll have to get my gift first too before I leave with her. I close my phone and put it back into my book bag. Can math go ANY slower and get anymore boring?! The damn bell should just ring already.
***
By the time it was last period, I was practically bouncing in my seat. The bell was going to ring in about a minute and even that felt like one hour. I couldn’t wait to get out of here! I stare at the clock intensely, watching each second go by. Since when were clocks really slow?! I rapidly tap my fingers against the table waiting and watching. Come on! Come on! Then it rings. YES! I grab my bag and run out. Finally! Now all I need to do is put all my books in my locker and I’m out of here.
“Hey Reina.”
I continue to put my books in my locker.
“Hey, Eri. You’re just the person I wanted to see.”
I close the door and face her. She has on this big goofy smile after I said that. She still looks cute with that look on her.
“What’s wrong?”
“I don’t know where Risa’s place is so I was hoping we could walk there together. She told me to be at her place by six. I’ll need to get my gift and change first.”
“I can take you there. No problem!” She does a salute.
I laugh. She’s a little bit of a dork, but it’s still very cute.
“Ok meet me at my house at six. I’ll see you.” I smile and walk out the building.
I’ll just have to tell my uncle about the party so he won’t wonder where I am for a few hours. I’m not going to stay out too late. It’s a school day still.
***
Everything is set. My uncle agreed to let me go to the party and it took me a while to settle with an outfit, but I finally made up my mind. I decided to go for a black long sleeved shirt that leaves my shoulders exposed at the neck opening, blue denim shorts, and black heels that go up to my knees. My hair is up in pigtails still. I look myself over one more time in the mirror and go out my room to put my present in a gift bag. I really hope she likes it. There’s a knock at my door when I’m done. That’s Eri. I grab my coat and open the door.
“Hey, you’re ready to go?” She smiles
“Yeah, I’m all set. Let’s hurry before we’re too late.”
I step out and lock the door. As we walk down the hall, she suddenly grabs my hand. I’m a little surprised at the action. Are we going out? Or is this just a friend thing? None of this has ever been confirmed. I think we should talk about it later. I close my hand around hers and keep walking. Holding her hand like this makes me feel so happy inside. It’s hard to describe. It’s not that type of happy you get when you hug a friend or your parents, this is…special.
***
“I’m glad you could make it! I was wondering where you two went. Come inside.” Risa smiles and steps aside to let us in. She takes our coats and hangs them into a near by closet.
Inside, the place is packed and music is blaring and everyone dancing or chatting. I turn around to Risa and point to my present.
“Just put that on the back table over here.” She points behind the crowd.
I squint. It’s pretty dim in here to see. I squeeze Eri’s hand to get her attention. I motion for her to walk with me toward the back table. She holds on to my hand and we squeeze through the crowd to get at the end. I’m careful to not lose the grip on my bag. If it broke I would be so pissed. We finally reach the table and I put it down with the other pile of gifts Ai has. I wonder when she’ll come.
“Hey you both came!” Sayu greets us. Koharu is next to her. “You’re looking good Reina.” She looks me up and down. I blush and look away. She still likes to embarrass me I see.
“You both look pretty. This’ll be so fun! I can’t wait to surprise Takahashi-san.” Koharu adds in, changing the subject.
“When will she come?”
Koharu scratches her head and thinks it over. Then she shrugs.
“I’m not sure, but I think she will be here soon.”
“Come get a drink with me!” Sayu yells to me
And she suddenly grabs me by the hand and pulls me. I lose the grip around Eri’s hand as I go stumbling forward. She’s pretty strong. I look back to Eri for help. She only looks at me lost. She looks a little…sad. I try to break free from Sayu’s grip, but she’s just too damn strong. Damn it! I didn’t want to worry about not be groped 24/7! But I’m stuck with her, until I get the chance to run away that is. So I stop fighting her and go with her. I have a feeling though she’s not going to leave me alone and something bad is going to happen the more I stay around her. She stops at the snack table and pours a drink. I look around for anyone to save me. They’re all too busy doing something. Crap!
“Here, try some, it’s good.” She offers me a different cup.
I take it and eye her wearily. Did she do something to the punch? She just gives me one of her sweet smiles and bats her eyes lashes. She’s starting to creep me out. I shrug and take a sip from the cup anyway. It isn’t so bad. I guess she didn’t spike it then. I drink the whole thing. She then clings to my arm and grins at me. I go stiff.
“Uh…can I…go now?” I ask, being blunt
She pouts.
“You don’t want to talk with me?”
“Um…it’s not that it’s just…I kind of um…”
Ok I have no lie to say to save my ass. I’m stuck with her. Anything saving me right about now would do! I begin to look around franticly.
“Hey Reina I didn’t know you were here!”
I sigh. It was Yossie. Thank god, I can always count on her to save me. I think…
I smile and pull her towards me. She looks at me a little surprise. I plead to her with my eyes to get me away from Sayu. She smiles and chuckles. I think she got the message.
“Umm…I think Risa needs your help with the cake. Come on I’ll show you the way.”
I thank her silently and quickly follow her away from Sayu. I owe her big time! When we get through the crowd she turns around.
“Thank you! I thought I would never get away from her!” I cry
Yossie laughs. I frown at her. It isn’t so funny! I thought I would never get out of that hellhole. She just keeps laughing.
“Next time try and stay away from her if you don’t want to be around Sayu.”
“Hey she was the one that pulled me with her! She’s surprisingly strong.” I protest
“Reina, you’ve beat up three guys by yourself and you can’t get away from a girl?”
I’m glare at her.
“Whatever.” I mumble and walk away.
I can go back to Eri now. If only I could find her that is. It’s hard to see anything in here. Where could she have gone? Maybe I should check the kitchen. I turn back around and head towards the kitchen door. When I reach the door I can hear voices, but I can’t tell who’s they are. I push the door back and walk through. Risa and Eri are on the island table trying to add the final touches to Ai’s cake.
“There you are. I was looking for you.” Risa says
She puts the last candle on the cake and stops messing around with it.
“I needed help with the cake, but Eri helped me. It’s fine now. This is the last time I get a cake at the last minute. It wasn’t really a smart idea. Where were you?”
“Trying to get away from Sayu.” I grumble
She laughs.
“She seems to really like you. She isn’t normally this persistent to get the girl she wants.”
I shake my head.
“She’s not my type.” I answer quickly.
“Well you’re the first to reject her. I wonder how she’ll take that.” Risa frowns, worried
Ok now Sayu worries me even more. I’m definitely staying away from her! Then Risa’s cell starts to ring. She takes out her cell from her pocket and reads the caller ID screen.
“It’s Ai.” She announces
Maybe she’ll be coming over soon! Then we can get the party going. I motion for Eri to follow me out the kitchen so we can give Risa privacy. She quickly comes to my side and holds my hand again. It feels so much better having her hold my hand than Sayu. As we walk to the couch to take a seat we bump into Rika.
“Reina, Eri, it’s good to see you again. How are you two, better I hope?” She looks at us concern
“We’re fine. Thank you for saving us.”
She smiles.
“I’m glad you’re both ok. I have to go. You haven’t seen Yossie anywhere have you?”
“No, sorry.” Eri answers for me
Rika smiles and walks away, searching for Yossie. I got back to going for the couch to sit on. When will Ai get here already? Just as we sit down, the music is turned down and it’s silent. The living room lights flicker on and all eyes are on Risa, who’s standing in the middle of the room.
“Ai will be here any minute. Everyone go hide!” She yells
And everyone goes ducking for cover. I take Eri with me and hide behind the couch. Risa then shuts off the lights and hides. So we’re all waiting for Ai to just come in here and then we surprise her. I can’t wait. The lock clicks and the doorknob starts jingling. She opens the door, turns on the lights, and everyone jumps out yelling “Surprise.” She kind of reacts differently; she ends up screaming this man-ish kind of scream. I look at Eri and she laughs. I didn’t think she would have such a deep scream like that? I look back at Ai. She looks angry. This wasn’t what I had in mind. Risa comes over and gives her a kiss on the cheek then a hug. That calms her down a little.
“Uh…thank you everyone. It’s nice of you to throw a party for me.” Ai says. The crowd shouts and cheers.
Risa goes back to turning on the music and everything is back to normal. I go over to Ai to greet her. Eri comes with me. I hope she isn’t mad about us scaring the hell out of her.
“Happy birthday Ai. I hope you don’t mind the surprise party.” I tell her
She smiles and pulls me into a hug.
“I’m not…too mad. Thank you for the party.” She smiles
“I hope you’ll like our presents.” Eri adds in
“I’m sure I will.”
Eri gets happy when she says that. She’s too cute sometimes.
***
I spend the rest of the night avoiding Sayu and talking to Yossie and the others for a while. I meet another new friend when I was talking to them. Her name’s Matsuura Aya. I think Miki has some type of crush on her, she was actually acting nice when she was around. But Aya wasn’t being so nice, to Miki that is. I think she likes Miki, but she’s just playing hard to get. Those two are pretty funny together too. After a while I excused myself for a drink. All this talking is making me thirsty. I went to the snack table and get a cup and fill it with juice. Things are turning out great tonight.
“Reinaaaa!”
Or not. I slowly turn around. It’s Sayu again. In a second she’s holding my arm in a death grip again. I back up the most I could with her still holding on to my arm. This is not going to turn out good. I have no one to help me out of this again either.
“Uh…hi. Is there something you want?”
I shouldn’t have said that. She has on this evil smirk. Did I mention she scares me? I’m sure I have a bunch of times. Just count the times I’ve said that and times it by ten. THAT’S how scare I am right now! She nods at me. I tug to get my arm free, but it doesn’t budge. In fact, she pulls me closer to her. She has this weird glow in her eyes. I really need to get out of here. But she’s not letting me. Oh crap.
“I need to talk to you.” She grins
“Um…ok. What it…”
And in a second she kisses me. My eyes open wide. Holy freaking crap! This wasn’t what I had in mind! I freeze in shock. This was not what I expected nor something I wanted! She pulls away and I look at her freaked. I rub the back of my head and look down. I really don’t know what to say. Then someone comes running and bumps into me. I turn around. But I knew who it was and I begin to panic. It was Eri. Damn it! I go after her to the door, but when I step outside she’s already gone. This is not good. I have to talk to her. I have to tell her it’s not what she thinks it is. As old as that sounds it’s the truth. Why is she even acting like that anyway? It’s not like we’re dating. But I still feel that I have to tell her. She’s probably out somewhere crying. I feel so bad inside when I think that. I have to talk to her!
-
OH NOES. :OMG: Sayu broke the TanaKamei rabu rabu. T~T Just when it was getting good, too. *insert depressed sigh here*
Oh, and some stuff I noticed:
Risa goes back to turning on the music and everything is back to normal. I go over to Ai to greet her. Eri comes with me. I hope she isn’t made about us scaring the hell out of her.
...
“I’m not…too made. Thank you for the party.” She smiles
Looks like you meant "mad". That's the only thing I caught though, since I didn't look too far in depth. Those two just kinda stuck out. Good chapter! ;)
-
thanks. Sorry about that *blushes*
-
No worries, we all make typos. :) I notice that I do as well, but no one ever tells me 'til I find them myself. :sweatdrop:
-
CHAPTER 17
“Happy birthday Takahashi-san!” Koharu wails, she the first to give Ai a hug
She always seems happy and hyper in the mornings.
Is there any time when she's not? :P
The yelling doesn’t bother Ai, but she does has on a scowl at the mention of her birthday again. She really hates it I guess. But it’ll change when she sees the party tonight.
Let's hope so. It would really suck if Aichan walked into it and was upset.
During my math class I got a text. It was a good thing I had it the volume down and put it on vibrate. I would have been in so much trouble if the teacher heard it.
You know what? It can get really annoying when I have to keep reminding students to put their phones on silent/vibe-mode. If it's a first offense I'll usually let it slide, but seriously, how hard is it to remember to do that? :-\
It's Risa.
-Come to my place at six-
I go to reply.
-I don’t know where you live-
I wait for her to reply. It didn’t take long for her to respond.
-Walk to my place with Eri. She knows where it is-
That works for me.
-Ok-
Hey, getting to spend time with Eri. How would that NOT work for her? :D
I’ll just have to tell my uncle about the party so he won’t wonder where I am for a few hours. I’m not going to stay out too late. It’s a school day still.
Yeah, that would probably be a good idea. He's shown incredible trust in Reina, so it's the least she can do.
I decided to go for a black long sleeved shirt that leaves my shoulders exposed at the neck opening, blue denim shorts, and black heels that go up to my knees. My hair is up in pigtails still. I look myself over one more time in the mirror and go out my room to put my present in a gift bag. I really hope she likes it.
Reina's got tissues to take care of the drool, right? Better make it the good quality stuff, since she's probably going to be drooling over Eri's outfit just as much as Eri's gonna be drooling over her outfit. :twisted:
I step out and lock the door. As we walk down the hall, she suddenly grabs my hand. I’m a little surprised at the action. Are we going out? Or is this just a friend thing? None of this has ever been confirmed. I think we should talk about it later. I close my hand around hers and keep walking. Holding her hand like this makes me feel so happy inside. It’s hard to describe. It’s not that type of happy you get when you hug a friend or your parents, this is…special.
Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee... :wub:
“I’m glad you could make it! I was wondering where you two went. Come inside.” Risa smiles and steps aside to let us in.
Oh, they took their sweet time getting there? ;D
I squint. It’s pretty dim in here to see.
...
“Hey you both came!” Sayu greets us. Koharu is next to her. “You’re looking good Reina.” She looks me up and down. I blush and look away. She still likes to embarrass me I see.
Oh I'm sure Sayu doesn't mind the low lighting, eh? O0
“Come get a drink with me!” Sayu yells to me
And she suddenly grabs me by the hand and pulls me. I lose the grip around Eri’s hand as I go stumbling forward. She’s pretty strong. I look back to Eri for help. She only looks at me lost. She looks a little…sad. I try to break free from Sayu’s grip, but she’s just too damn strong. Damn it! I didn’t want to worry about not be groped 24/7!
:shocked:
If it was Eri doing the groping, she probably wouldn't mind. :grin:
*YOSSI SAVES REINA FROM SAYU GROPAGE*
Reina = :kneelbow:
Yossi = :bigdeal:
“I needed help with the cake, but Eri helped me. It’s fine now. This is the last time I get a cake at the last minute. It wasn’t really a smart idea. Where were you?”
“Trying to get away from Sayu.” I grumble
...
“Well you’re the first to reject her. I wonder how she’ll take that.” Risa frowns, worried
Uh oh. You know what they say about wanting things that you're told you can't have. :shocked:
She opens the door, turns on the lights, and everyone jumps out yelling “Surprise.” She kind of reacts differently; she ends up screaming this man-ish kind of scream. I look at Eri and she laughs. I didn’t think she would have such a deep scream like that?
The manly scream is the Aichan speciality.
:on lol:
I meet another new friend when I was talking to them. Her name’s Matsuura Aya. I think Miki has some type of crush on her, she was actually acting nice when she was around. But Aya wasn’t being so nice, to Miki that is. I think she likes Miki, but she’s just playing hard to get. Those two are pretty funny together too.
WOOOOOOOOOO!!! Potential GAM! :rockon:
“Reinaaaa!”
Or not. I slowly turn around. It’s Sayu again. In a second she’s holding my arm in a death grip again. I back up the most I could with her still holding on to my arm. This is not going to turn out good. I have no one to help me out of this again either.
Oh boy.
:mon scare:
And in a second she kisses me. My eyes open wide. Holy freaking crap! This wasn’t what I had in mind! I freeze in shock. This was not what I expected nor something I wanted! She pulls away and I look at her freaked. I rub the back of my head and look down. I really don’t know what to say. Then someone comes running and bumps into me. I turn around. But I knew who it was and I begin to panic. It was Eri. Damn it! I go after her to the door, but when I step outside she’s already gone. This is not good. I have to talk to her. I have to tell her it’s not what she thinks it is.
OSHIT!!!
:OMG:
-
awww.
Ai-sama's parteh! love the manly scream.!! :rofl:
TanaKame~ :wub:
SAYU! :ptam-glow: evil. she's my fave chara!! :ptam-shy: so evil.
-
Ai-chan scream XD XD
Sayu evil :twisted: , luck that Reina lost its first kiss for Eri ;) , Reina runs behind Eri and to explain that one was misunderstanding, and says what you feel when this to close of she :wub: .
~~Gambare :grin: ~~
-
CHAPTER 18
After that I just couldn’t stay at the party. I was too bothered with Eri storming out. All I could think about was her. I tried to cheer up and try and stay until the end of the party. I just couldn’t. I was sulking the whole time I was here. I stood clear away from Sayu since then too. If she had the nerves to come to me, I swear she’s going to be sorry! Everyone knew I was angry. They didn’t bother to come near me. That’s probably a smart thing. But Koharu on the other hand thought it was ok to sit next to me. She has on this very serious face. Unlike her usually perky smile. I think she’s worried about me. Somehow, seeing her like that, I don’t get angry with her or try to take my anger out on her, I calm down. Just a little. Her large innocent eyes bore into mine. I try my best to give her a smile, but it fails. She looks down upset. She must have something on her mind, but she’s afraid to say it.
“Tanaka-san?” She suddenly speaks
We’re back to formalities now? I guess she’s just being careful to not piss me off. I look at her, waiting for her to say something else.
“You don’t have to worry about Kamei-san. She’ll be upset, but I know that she really cares for you and will forgive you. Just…give her, her space ok?”
She goes back to playing with her fingers and staring at her feet. I guess that’s not all she has on her mind.
“What is it? You can tell me.” I coax
“Do you…like Michishige-san?”
That one got me by surprise. I thought she would ask me something more important, but I guess this is to her. Sometimes she’s just a little strange. But that question gets me thinking. I was kind of repulsed that she kissed me, but when Eri did, I felt my insides melt into mush. I even wanted to kiss her again. Sayu…I didn’t even want the first kiss with her to happen! I’m still not sure how I should answer Koharu’s question though. I scratch the back of my head. Ok screw the thinking! I’m going to just say what I feel and whatever comes out; that’ll be that!
“No, I don’t.” I honestly reply
Koharu perks up again. That’s strange. I raise a brow.
“Why? Do YOU like Sayu?”
She sits up stiff and her eyes go wide. She shakes her head. I can see her cheeks turn a light shade of pink.
“N-no!”
Ok…that wasn’t in the slightest way smooth or easily pulled off. She turns away. Her blush is getting brighter. She goes completely silent. Well that explains a lot about her acting all-weird when she’s near Sayu. I pat her on the shoulder and get up.
“I’m going home. I’ll see you later. And tell Sayu about your feelings, maybe she might like you back.” I tell her before I leave.
I couldn’t stay around here anymore. I had too much on my mind to enjoy myself. Tomorrow I’ll have to talk to Eri and that’s if she LETS me. She really looked like she was hurt when she just ran away like that. And man could she run! I go to say bye to Risa, but it looks like she’s too busy making out with Ai.
“Uh…guys?”
They don’t move. I clear my throat loudly several times. They desperately need a room. Risa looks over Ai’s shoulder and blushes. At least she has some decency. Ai on the other hand looks really annoyed that I interrupted them. She has this strange look in her eyes too.
“I’m gonna go!” I yell over the music
Risa pushes Ai back to get through from being pinned against the wall and her. She’s still trying to be a good host. Ai seems to only notice and see, Risa.
“You’re leaving so soon?! Why? We haven’t even cut the cake yet.” She sounds upset to see me go
“I have to get home before my uncle gets mad. I’ll see you tomorrow. And happy birthday Ai.” I say to her one last time and wave.
She’s too busy with Risa to say anything back. Why can’t she wait until AFTER the party to ravage her girlfriend? Risa waves at me and I go straight out the door. Going home won’t do much for me. I won’t be able to sleep, because I’ll be thinking about Eri all night, but at least I have some things to keep me busy. I’ll play with Yuka or talk to my uncle. What would he say if I told him what’s bothering me?! Would he kick me out when he knows about the whole Eri and me thing? We’re MORE than just friends I know that. Will he tell my parents?! What would THEY think?! Gah! So many things could happen and none of them are looking too good either. Maybe I won’t tell him.
***
Every since the incident at Ai’s party, Eri wasn’t talking to me. She didn’t say hello to me or hang around the others a lot either because of me. It’s been almost a week and she STILL isn’t talking to me! I felt horrible. I wasn’t my normal self. I wouldn’t hang out with Ai and the others after school. I would go straight home and sulk. I needed to talk to Eri. So I decided after school I would go to her house. Well…I was still kind of debating about that. I didn’t want to seem like I was corning her. Maybe I should ask Ai and Risa for help now since we’re at lunch. I poke around at my food inside my bento and look at them from across the table.
“Risa, Ai, can I ask you a question?” I quietly ask
It felt weird what I was going to ask them, but it was a good thing Koharu and Sayu weren’t here. I wonder where they were anyway. They usually are never late to lunch. Maybe they had class work to make up. Eri well…I knew why she wasn’t showing up.
“Sure go ahead.” Risa agrees
Ai looks at me then goes back to eating. She seems more focused on her food than hearing what I have to say.
“How long have you two been together?”
Ai’s head shoots up from her food. I shouldn’t have asked that. I look at my food and push the rice around some more.
“We’ve been together for two years.” Risa answers, easily
Wow. Two years?! That’s a LONG time! How could someone last THAT long?!
“Um…how did you know that you uh…that you two…”
“How did we know that we had feelings for each other?” Ai finishes for me
I nod. This seems harder than I thought to come with them for advice. I feel stupid for asking them such questions. I hope they aren’t too personal. Risa places a hand on Ai’s and has on this dreamy smile. She looks at Ai for a second then back at me. Ai has on a little smile too.
“At first I didn’t want to admit it to myself that I was in love with her. We were best friends before we started dating. I was worried that I would mess up our friendship if I told her. I also couldn’t tell if she liked me back.” Risa explains
That’s kind of how I am now with Eri, just minus the “us being best friends” thing.
“When did you realize it was ok to uh…have those feelings for her?”
Ai raised a brow.
“You’re full of questions aren’t you?” She chuckles “Do these questions have anything to do with you and Eri?”
They caught me. I scratch the top of my head and look aside me. And I thought I was being secretive about that.
“It’s ok if you have feelings for her Reina. You love who you love.” Risa encourages
“Yeah. Besides, I think you two will be cute together.” Ai adds in
I feel myself blushing.
“But to answer your question. I knew that it was ok when I went over her house one day to finally tell Ai how I felt. I told her everything even though I knew the risk of being rejected.”
I focus back to the story. I can see the love struck look in Risa’s eyes as she tells me how it happened. She really loves Ai. She always seems so happy around her too. And Ai seems the happiest when she’s around Risa. It’s really cute.
“What happened after that?”
Hey I’m really curious now! They don’t have to go into detail about it. I would be HAPPY if they skipped the details! I don’t need the scarring.
“Well, she kissed me. And that was the end of that. We’ve been dating since then.” Risa smiles up at Ai and leans in to give her a quick kiss on the lips. Ai smiles and looks into her eyes. Risa turns away and goes back to me.
“I don’t know if this helps you with anything, but I think that if I didn’t tell Ai my true feelings who KNOWS who she could have been with. And I would have been very unhappy.”
It does help me actually. Ai nods agreeing with whatever Risa is saying. She really isn’t much of a talker when it comes to lunch huh?
“You should go to Eri. She might be angry with you, but if you go and tell her how much you love her, I’m sure that will change things. She could use something good in her life too since she’s going through so much at home.” Ai says
I reach over the table and hug them both at the same time. This really helped me a lot. I feel so much better. I’ve made up my mind. I’m going to visit Eri right after school. And from there I hope she can let me explain that Sayu kissed ME and not the other way around.
“Thank you.” I say, and let them go.
“No problem. We were wondering when one of you would come to us for advice. We knew it would come sooner or later. After you two were done trying to deny it to yourselves that is.” Ai laughs
I sit back into my chair and take a bite from my bento. I feel a lot happier now and less afraid. I also feel at peace with myself. I’m done fighting what I really feel. I’m just going to go with what first comes to my mind.
-
Takagaki encouraging Reina :mon yeah:, Koha likes Sayu, Eri without speaking with Reina almost per one week, she must be very angry. :mon curtain:
Reina are determining to confess yours feelings for Eri. I wait anxiously for the next chapter. :on lol:
~~Gambare :mon thumb: ~~
-
TakaGaki with their... *cough* experience. Go talk with Eri, Reina!! *cheers on Reina*
-
No TANAKAME kiss in the party U_______U owwwwww >__<
TakaGaki is too cute XD
I feel so sorry for Eri... but well,,,, Reina really have to confess to her,,, and clear up things...
Ganbatte Reina~~ ERI!! FORGIVE HER T_T XD kill sayu. XDDDDDDD
Can't wait for the next one~~
-
Bah >< how can one person make me feel so many emotions at the same time...
I wanted to comment on the last one, but before I knew it, another chapter came up
LOL About time Tanakacchi asked for advice from Takahashi and Niigaki-san XD
It helps to move things along nicely =P
Michishige is just so.. insane (mind you I think Michishige is really funny in here) XD and I figured this would happen sooner or later as well
but could Eri not see the position they were in? I'm pretty sure Tanakacchi definitely seemed like the one the kiss was forced upon
but I guess Eri was so shocked by it that she didn't even consider to look at it carefully and think
Woo~ Mikitty and Ayaya!! XD
Tanakacchi owes Yossy quite abit though :P she's always getting saved by her one way or another
So... the lunch time that Michishige and Koharu happened to disappear.. wouldn't happen to have something along the lines of Koharu confessing would it? Well if it does, that means there's one less person off Tanakacchi's back XD
but who knows if Michishige would actually agree though, there's nothing hinting that Michishige likes Koharu that way or is even that close with her.
Takahashi is as untalkitive as always ^^; Niigaki-san is awesome for trying to be a good host though
(I'm totally jumping around here, sorry)
Eri Eri Eri Eri Eri =_____________=" listen to Tanakacchi >_> I hope things go well for the next chapter!
You're amazing to be able to update so fast!
-
You're amazing to be able to update so fast!
Lol well the story is finally getting to the good parts so they're much easier to write. Also i pre-plan and pre-write every chapter. So that helps. I'll try and put the next chapter tomorrow keep a look out for it.
kill sayu
lmao she's not that bad now! You'll see lol
but who knows if Michishige would actually agree though, there's nothing hinting that Michishige likes Koharu that way or is even that close with her.
All I have to say is wait and see. hehe and i will say no more. lol
-
HUzzuh for Sayu kissing Reina! haha. and HUzzuh to TakaGaki for encouraging Reina!!! :ptam-ok:
story between TakaGaki is so cute. and Reina asking for advice.~ :ptam-glow:
yay~ for the updates! :ptam-kiss:
-
CHAPTER 19
After school I left. I didn’t go to my locker and I didn’t say bye to the others either. I had only one thing on my mind, to visit Eri. I wasn’t going to let anything get in my way of setting things right with her. I walk as fast as I could down the block and to her house. I had to catch her before she left to do something else. I’m surprised I still know where she lives. I’ve only been in front of her house once, but I find it with little struggle. I walk up the steps and knock on the door. I really hope she answers. I don’t want to face her dad or mom when they open the door. But who answers the door is something completely different than what I had in mind. A small girl that’s around seven answers the door. Did I get the right house? I’m sure I did. I don’t remember Eri mentioning she has a sister, but than again she’s never told me anything about her life and she steers clear of telling me about things at her house. The little girl tilts her head and looks at me.
“Um…is…Eri there?”
Then she does something completely strange. She starts moving her fingers in all sorts of weird shapes really fast. I look at her puzzled. What is she doing?! Maybe she’s just messing with me. If she’s trying to throw me off guard she’s done a good job of that. She stops and she turns to me to see if I understand. And I don’t have a CLUE to anything. I’ll ask again.
“Is Eri home?”
She does that crazy hand movement thing again. It isn’t cute anymore. It’s really starting to annoy me. Why can’t she just open her mouth and tell me already!? Again she looks at me and I don’t get ANYTHING she just did. What is this all about? Then some old man walks up to her and puts both his hands on her shoulder. It must be Eri’s father. I straighten up and look at him.
“I’m sorry about that. She normally doesn’t answer the door.” He apologizes, he sounds really nice
“It’s ok. She’s really shy to speak I guess.”
He shakes his head.
“It’s not that. She’s a mute. She CAN’T talk.”
WHAT?! Holy crap. I feel stupid now for getting so mad at her earlier. So all those weird hand signals was sign language? Too bad I don’t understand it. He looks kind of sad when he mentions that. I could imagine. I’m sure she gets picked on a lot at school. Poor girl.
“Eri isn’t here. She’s at work. She started today.”
“Work? Can you tell me where she is? It’s kind of important that I talk to her.”
“You won’t be able to get there on foot. It’s pretty far.”
Damn. That’s the end of my plan. I tuck my hands into my coat pockets.
“Ok, thanks.”
I turn around to leave. There goes the end of everything.
“Wait, I can take you.”
I turn back. Down the hall some older guy comes to the door looking at me. Who’s he? He has kind of similar traits to Eri’s. This must be her brother. He looks around twenty. Eri’s dad looks at him.
“Are you sure? It’s kind of long. And I could use all the help I can get around the house. Your mother needs a lot of help.” He asks
The guy nods.
“I’m sure. I won’t be too long dad.”
“Ok, but hurry back.”
There’s this loud deep chesty cough just then coming from one of the rooms down the hall. It doesn’t sound like a nice type of cough. This one sounds like it hurts. Who is that? Eri’s brother walks out the front door and tells me to follow him to his car. Was that Eri’s mom who did that bad cough? I get into the car and go back to thinking about Eri and how I’m going to start my conversation with her. I’m nervous. It feels like I have butterflies flapping around all over in my stomach. I hope the ride is long enough so that I can think of a decent way to explain everything to her.
***
The ride to Eri’s job was a forty-minute drive. It was way out in the open too. It wasn’t in the city more like the in the country. There were miles of empty fields and ever so often a few houses. I saw a few horses and cows grazing. It was completely different than the city. It was quiet and it smelled like horse crap really bad. I was still amazed that Eri got a job. Did she get it to keep away from me more? Or she needed the money? The car stops and I look in front of me. We stopped in front of a farm. Some old looking guy comes out from his house to us.
“This is where she’ll be just about everyday after school. Try not to visit her all the time it’ll distract her from her job.” Her brother tells me
I step out the car and bow.
“Thank you.”
He smiles faintly and pulls the car, back out into the narrow single dirt road. I look back to the old man that stood a few inches away from me. He seems annoyed that I’m here.
“Is uh…Eri here?”
He grumbles and nods. Then he points behind his house.
“She’s in the barn.”
“Thanks.”
I walk quickly as I could to the back. I’m careful to not step in horse or cow shit. This place really SMELLS. I don’t know how Eri could be able to work in here. I hate places like this. They’re dirty and they’ll mess up my clothes. If I find a stain on my heels I’m going to get pissed. I keep walking until I spot a large red barn in the back. It’s the only barn there so that narrows down my search. I hurry to the door and push it open with all my strength. There are horses, cows, and sheep in the stables. They’re all making noise now and then. I pinch my nose close at the stench. I would never work here no matter how much I need the money. As I get to the end of the tables I here squealing and giggling.
“Hey…wait your turn.”
It sounds like Eri and she’s giggling. As I get closer to the noise my stomach burns. I went over how our conversation would go in my head on the way here, but some how all my confidence has went away. I reach the last stable and look inside the open door. Eri’s in a squatting position and she’s holding a baby pig in her arms feeding it from a bottle. There’s a whole bunch of other hungry baby pigs on a pile of hay waiting to be fed. She looks so cute holding the pig. I knew she was always a caring and kind person and this shows it more. I feel myself smile. I’m so busy on watching her feed the pig that I didn’t see another pig walk it’s way over to me until it sat on my foot and started squealing at me to feed it. Eri looks at it and then notices me. Well, this wasn’t what I had in mind to let her know I was here. She has on this angry face, but then it turns more into a sad face. She puts the pig down and picks up another one to feed it.
“What do you want?”
I suddenly forgot my whole plan to this conversation. Damn it. I pick up the baby pig and walk farther into the stable. I put it with the other baby pigs on the pile of hay. I squat down to look at Eri, but she won’t look at me. This is going to be hard. I can’t tell if she’s angry or just hurt.
“Shouldn’t you be somewhere else kissing Sayu?” She grumbles
I flinch. Ouch, that hurts. I put my hands together and start playing with my fingers. I don’t know any other way to reply back then this way.
“It’s now what you think.”
Yes, it’s a common thing to say, but it’s all I can think of suddenly. Eri lifts her head and glares at me. I go back to looking at my fingers.
“Is that all you can say?” She growls
I want to say yes, because at this point it is. All the stress and pressure is limiting my ability to think of something decently and good enough. But I know if I say that she’ll never want to see me again as long as I live. So I shake my head, I sort of lie. Ok enough with this logical thinking. I’m just going to say what I feel. You can never go wrong with your feelings right?
“That night at the party…I didn’t kiss Sayu. She kissed me. I know it might be hard to believe, but it’s true.”
I finally have the courage to lift up my head and look into her eyes. She doesn’t look as mad anymore.
“I don’t like Sayu, Eri. We’re just friends and that’s it. I have no feelings for her whatsoever.”
I really hope she believes me. I can deal with others not believing me or calling me a liar, but if she does it would bother me.
“That’s the reason why you came all the way over here? To just clarify things from Ai’s party and then that would be the end of it?”
What more does she want from me?! I told her what she wanted to know! I can’t think of anything else to say. My brain can’t seem to say anything. Then I start thinking about what Risa told me today at lunch. How she ended up with Ai and how if she didn’t say something they would have never been together. I slap my forehead remembering the last part. I’m such an idiot. This is now or never and I can’t let this chance slip from me. So I skip words and do something I feel that’s natural and will explain everything in a single second. I get up take Eri by her arms and kiss her. I kiss her more passionately than I did at the pottery shop. She went tense for a few seconds, but I felt her relax and when I thought that she wasn’t going to push me away and run, I let her go and rest my arms on her waist. She even kisses me back, but it’s not wet kisses. I still let her set the pace. I end it when the need for air was very strong. She looks at me in surprise. Now I know what to say.
“You’re ALL I want Eri. I don’t want anyone else. I want to be with you. I want only YOU to kiss me and hold me, and most importantly; I want you to say yes to dating me.”
I speak with all my heart into each word. Hopefully this convinces her. Her face turns red and she doesn’t know what to say at first. She opens her mouth to say something, but nothing comes out. She tries again time, but it’s the same thing. So instead she nods. And I feel like I’ve won the lottery! I smile so big I show my teeth. I hug her tight not wanting to let go.
“Come on let’s leave.” I say
“I can’t. I have to work the full hour or else I won’t get paid.”
“I’ll help you then.” I say
“A-are you sure? Some of the things I have to do are messy and they stink.”
As long as she’s there I’m there too. I nod.
“It’s no big deal. Come on, let me help you.”
“Ok, come on, I have to load logs into the truck.” She holds out her hand to me.
We walk out the stable, exit the barn, and go to the truck that’s parked beside the barn. There’s a whole bunch of large and heavy logs beside it. Man this is going to be hard. Eri gets one end of the log and I get the other side. This will be a while.
***
Did I mention I HATE this place? Yeah well…I do! I hate it so much. After helping Eri load up the truck with those huge logs, we had another job to do. We had to let the horses out into the yard so they could run around for a while and eat. So we were doing that just fine and when all of them were inside we were done. Eri’s hour was up. So we started to leave. Eri’s brother was there to pick us up and on the way to the car, I stepped into a pothole and well…I went tumbling to the ground hard. That was embarrassing. Eri was laughing half the time as she helped me up and I got dirt all over my clothes! I was so angry. But even through all that…I had a lot of fun being around her. I like spending time with her. I really want to do it again with her some time. Eri’s brother was nice enough to drive me home too. And I gave Eri a goodbye hug before leaving. I didn’t want to kiss her in front of her brother it would be a little weird.
“I’ll see you tomorrow at school.” I say
She nods and waves. I walk into the apartment building. I kept having this stupid smile on my face the whole time I walked up the stairs. I felt completely different inside. I felt…happier.
“There you are. I was wondering where you were.” My uncle tells me from the living room. I walk pass him and he cringes.
“Is that YOU smelling like that?”
“I was at a farm helping my friend.”
He cringes.
“Go take a shower you smell so bad.”
I laugh and head to the bathroom.
“I made food! There’s some on the table if you still want some.” He yells, just as I closed the door.
“Thanks!” I say
I’m so glad things are cleared up between Eri and I. I feel so much better. I also feel like a little schoolgirl that has a huge crush on someone. I say that because I can’t seem to push away the urge to giggle. Giggling would mess up my image. But I can’t control it. I can’t wait to see her tomorrow at school!
-
Official TanaKamei raburabu~
:luvluv2: :shy2:
-
^ Lol yep and then all the fun comes in now. Woot woot! I waited forever to write it, but it's worth. I my head filled so many ideas for them. I can't wait to write them and show everyone. Thank you for the comment too. :D
-
:heart: :heart: :heart: :heart: :heart: :heart: :heart: :heart: :heart: :heart: :heart: :heart: :heart: :heart: :heart: :heart: :heart: :heart: :heart: :heart: :heart: :heart: :heart: :heart: :heart: :heart: :heart: :heart: :heart: :heart: :heart: :heart: :heart: :heart:
The Turtle + The Yankii = 4EVER...
They are so cute together....thanks for the fic and the update :inlove:
Thanks for the Ishiyoshi also XD
Keep the good work! :ptam-kiss:
-
The sister of Eri is mude :mon wtf:, Reina without understanding nothing is without action with the news, in the beginning the father of Eri to be nice and the brother of Eri was gentile in taking Reina for the work of Eri. at the beginning of the talk Eri seems to be beyond surprise for the visit but with anger. as Reina goes clarifying the event for Eri and it change of attitude :mon surr:, and happens the scene of as the kiss of Tanakame :nya:
~~Gambare :mon thumb: ~~
-
well , did kinda show moar bout Eri-chans family. :D
coolness!
so sweet. TanaKame is now official~ whooopeee! huzzuh to you!
Giggling would mess up my image.
Huzzuh! OSAM. hihihi. this one cracked me up. dnt why. just. XD
-
CHAPTER 18
After that I just couldn’t stay at the party. I was too bothered with Eri storming out. All I could think about was her. I tried to cheer up and try and stay until the end of the party. I just couldn’t. I was sulking the whole time I was here. I stood clear away from Sayu since then too. If she had the nerves to come to me, I swear she’s going to be sorry! Everyone knew I was angry. They didn’t bother to come near me. That’s probably a smart thing.
Sayu must really be KY to not have known (nor seen the signs) that Reina and Eri liked each other. One can only hope that she was drunk off her ass when she kissed Reina and that she didn't really intend to hurt Eri the way that she did.
But Koharu on the other hand thought it was ok to sit next to me. She has on this very serious face. Unlike her usually perky smile.
...
“Tanaka-san?” She suddenly speaks
We’re back to formalities now? I guess she’s just being careful to not piss me off. I look at her, waiting for her to say something else.
“You don’t have to worry about Kamei-san. She’ll be upset, but I know that she really cares for you and will forgive you. Just…give her, her space ok?”
While normally first reaction would be to chase after Eri and try to explain things right away, Koharu's suggestion might not be that bad of an idea. With luck, Eri will calm down and be willing to give Reina a chance to explain.
She goes back to playing with her fingers and staring at her feet. I guess that’s not all she has on her mind.
“What is it? You can tell me.” I coax
“Do you…like Michishige-san?”
...
“No, I don’t.” I honestly reply
Koharu perks up again. That’s strange. I raise a brow.
“Why? Do YOU like Sayu?”
She sits up stiff and her eyes go wide. She shakes her head. I can see her cheeks turn a light shade of pink.
“N-no!”
OSNAP!!! KOHARU LIKES SAYU!!!
:mon spit:
“I’m going home. I’ll see you later. And tell Sayu about your feelings, maybe she might like you back.” I tell her before I leave.
Who knows, maybe Sayu's just been acting super-flirty towards the others in order to make Koharu jealous and prompt her into making her move? :roll:
Hey, it's possible.
I go to say bye to Risa, but it looks like she’s too busy making out with Ai.
“Uh…guys?”
They don’t move. I clear my throat loudly several times. They desperately need a room. Risa looks over Ai’s shoulder and blushes. At least she has some decency. Ai on the other hand looks really annoyed that I interrupted them.
...
She’s too busy with Risa to say anything back. Why can’t she wait until AFTER the party to ravage her girlfriend?
XD
I have some things to keep me busy. I’ll play with Yuka or talk to my uncle. What would he say if I told him what’s bothering me?! Would he kick me out when he knows about the whole Eri and me thing? We’re MORE than just friends I know that. Will he tell my parents?! What would THEY think?! Gah! So many things could happen and none of them are looking too good either. Maybe I won’t tell him.
It's understandable that she's hesitant; after all, she has absolutely no idea of how he feels about this sort of relationship. He's been very understanding and open-minded so far, but one never knows if there's that one little thing that can just set a person off.
At the end of the day, if she tells him, it's definitely a risk. But if she doesn't, then she can't get his advice/help on what's bothering her.
Every since the incident at Ai’s party, Eri wasn’t talking to me. She didn’t say hello to me or hang around the others a lot either because of me. It’s been almost a week and she STILL isn’t talking to me!
:(
*REINA TALKS WITH TAKAGAKI*
After this part, you can probably look up "raburabu" in a dictionary and find a pic of TakaGaki in it. :wub:
Ai nods agreeing with whatever Risa is saying. She really isn’t much of a talker when it comes to lunch huh?
Not really with anything else, come to think of it. :P
“You should go to Eri. She might be angry with you, but if you go and tell her how much you love her, I’m sure that will change things. She could use something good in her life too since she’s going through so much at home.” Ai says
Okay, now this just makes one even MORE curious as to specifically what's going on in Eri's homelife. :?
CHAPTER 19
I’ve only been in front of her house once, but I find it with little struggle. I walk up the steps and knock on the door. I really hope she answers. I don’t want to face her dad or mom when they open the door. But who answers the door is something completely different than what I had in mind. A small girl that’s around seven answers the door. Did I get the right house? I’m sure I did. I don’t remember Eri mentioning she has a sister, but than again she’s never told me anything about her life and she steers clear of telling me about things at her house. The little girl tilts her head and looks at me.
“Um…is…Eri there?”
Then she does something completely strange. She starts moving her fingers in all sorts of weird shapes really fast. I look at her puzzled. What is she doing?! Maybe she’s just messing with me.
Oh whoa...she's deaf, isn't she? The little girl's doing sign language! :O
Again she looks at me and I don’t get ANYTHING she just did. What is this all about? Then some old man walks up to her and puts both his hands on her shoulder. It must be Eri’s father. I straighten up and look at him.
“I’m sorry about that. She normally doesn’t answer the door.” He apologizes, he sounds really nice
“It’s ok. She’s really shy to speak I guess.”
He shakes his head.
“It’s not that. She’s a mute. She CAN’T talk.”
Ah, a mute? That's a little more complicated, as the next question has got to be, is she a mute because she medically is unable to speak, or is it that she refuses to due to some psychological trauma?
“Eri isn’t here. She’s at work. She started today.”
“Work? Can you tell me where she is? It’s kind of important that I talk to her.”
“You won’t be able to get there on foot. It’s pretty far.”
Far? How can it be far? Eri would have to go there directly from school, right? Even then it shouldn't be too bad seeing as how Reina came to the house directly after school. Assuming that Eri isn't getting picked up and driven to her new job immediately after classes are done, and if it IS so far that going by foot isn't practical, then the only way Eri would be able to get there on time would be for her to have dropped out of school.
:dunno:
There’s this loud deep chesty cough just then coming from one of the rooms down the hall. It doesn’t sound like a nice type of cough. This one sounds like it hurts. Who is that? Eri’s brother walks out the front door and tells me to follow him to his car. Was that Eri’s mom who did that bad cough?
Ooooooooooooooh that can't be good. It does, unfortunately, offer a possible reason why Eri would need to get a job instead of staying in school. :o
The ride to Eri’s job was a forty-minute drive. It was way out in the open too. It wasn’t in the city more like the in the country. There were miles of empty fields and ever so often a few houses. I saw a few horses and cows grazing. It was completely different than the city. It was quiet and it smelled like horse crap really bad. I was still amazed that Eri got a job. Did she get it to keep away from me more? Or she needed the money? The car stops and I look in front of me. We stopped in front of a farm. Some old looking guy comes out from his house to us.
“This is where she’ll be just about everyday after school. Try not to visit her all the time it’ll distract her from her job.” Her brother tells me
Okay, almost an hour out of the city? If Eri hasn't dropped out of school, then she MUST be getting a ride there. But then, why is it that she's having to work so far away?
She has on this angry face, but then it turns more into a sad face. She puts the pig down and picks up another one to feed it.
“What do you want?”
I suddenly forgot my whole plan to this conversation. Damn it. I pick up the baby pig and walk farther into the stable. I put it with the other baby pigs on the pile of hay. I squat down to look at Eri, but she won’t look at me. This is going to be hard. I can’t tell if she’s angry or just hurt.
“Shouldn’t you be somewhere else kissing Sayu?” She grumbles
Oh that stings. From Eri's POV though, and what she saw, it's understandable. :cry:
“I don’t like Sayu, Eri. We’re just friends and that’s it. I have no feelings for her whatsoever.”
I really hope she believes me. I can deal with others not believing me or calling me a liar, but if she does it would bother me.
“That’s the reason why you came all the way over here? To just clarify things from Ai’s party and then that would be the end of it?”
What more does she want from me?! I told her what she wanted to know!
Dammit Reina, just SAY IT ALREADY!!!
:mon blowhorn:
This is now or never and I can’t let this chance slip from me. So I skip words and do something I feel that’s natural and will explain everything in a single second. I get up take Eri by her arms and kiss her. I kiss her more passionately than I did at the pottery shop. She went tense for a few seconds, but I felt her relax and when I thought that she wasn’t going to push me away and run, I let her go and rest my arms on her waist. She even kisses me back, but it’s not wet kisses. I still let her set the pace. I end it when the need for air was very strong. She looks at me in surprise. Now I know what to say.
Even better! :rockon:
“You’re ALL I want Eri. I don’t want anyone else. I want to be with you. I want only YOU to kiss me and hold me, and most importantly; I want you to say yes to dating me.”
I speak with all my heart into each word. Hopefully this convinces her. Her face turns red and she doesn’t know what to say at first. She opens her mouth to say something, but nothing comes out. She tries again time, but it’s the same thing. So instead she nods. And I feel like I’ve won the lottery! I smile so big I show my teeth. I hug her tight not wanting to let go.
WOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO YEAH!!! TANAKAMEI!!!
:wriggly:
“Come on let’s leave.” I say
“I can’t. I have to work the full hour or else I won’t get paid.”
Oops. :lol:
*REINA HELPS ERI WORK*
Majorly sweet gesture by Reina, but...
I stepped into a pothole and well…I went tumbling to the ground hard. That was embarrassing. Eri was laughing half the time as she helped me up and I got dirt all over my clothes!
... there's a part of her that sooooooooooooo wishes she didn't volunteer. :rofl:
“There you are. I was wondering where you were.” My uncle tells me from the living room. I walk pass him and he cringes.
“Is that YOU smelling like that?”
“I was at a farm helping my friend.”
He cringes.
“Go take a shower you smell so bad.”
I laugh and head to the bathroom.
:on lol:
Question now is whether or not her uncle's going to pursue the questioning any further, and if he does, how will he react when he finds out.
:mon huh2:
I’m so glad things are cleared up between Eri and I. I feel so much better. I also feel like a little schoolgirl that has a huge crush on someone. I say that because I can’t seem to push away the urge to giggle. Giggling would mess up my image. But I can’t control it. I can’t wait to see her tomorrow at school!
Reina = :wriggly: :nya: :shy2:
-
Reina is so cute when she is with eri, tanakame rulz :mon lovelaff:
i'm glad that they didn't fight or something :mon exhaust:
an update please~~ :cow:
-
CHAPTER 20
“Reina it’s time for school.” My uncle tells me, through the door
I groan, roll over, and glare at the door. I really don’t want to get to school. It’s a good thing today’s Friday again though. I mumble something under my breath and burry myself under the blanket again.
“Eri’s waiting for you in the kitchen.”
I sit up so fast on the bed when I hear that.
“WHAT?!”
I have to get ready! I don’t want her to see me like this. Why did he let her in?! What is she doing here so early?! NO! I start searching in my closet for my school uniform. I find a clean pair all the way to the end of the line of clothes and quickly put it on. I wonder why she’s here this early? Once I’m dressed, I go to fix my hair. I brush it a few times then tie it up to two pigtails like I always do. I brush my teeth then rush to get my bag. I spot Eri in the kitchen sitting at the table. She smiles at me and I feel my heart swell when she looks at me.
“Good morning.”
I clear my throat after I hear how raspy it sounds from just waking up.
“Good morning.” Eri says back, she gets up and holds out a brown bag. “I brought you breakfast. So you can eat on the way to school.”
I control myself from swooning. She’s so sweet. I take the bag and thank her. She seems happy when I take it.
“I made the food myself. I hope you like it.”
I open the bag to peek inside it. It looks good. It’s eggs put into a sandwich with cheese and veggies inside it.
“I’m sure it’s great. I really like your cooking.” I say
She blushes a little. I look to my uncle who’s watching the whole scene in front of him in the kitchen. He puts on this know it all smile while he pets Yuka and takes a sip of his tea. I hope he doesn’t ask questions when I come home from school.
“I’m going to school now. I’ll see you later uncle.” I wave to him
“Have a good day.”
I take Eri by the hand and hurry outside. I look to her and raise a brow, curiosity getting the best of me. She notices and looks back at me.
“Why are you here so early?”
“I wanted to walk with you to school. I hope you don’t mind.” She sounds unsure
“No I don’t mind. I like walking with you to school.”
My stomach starts growling. I take my hand away from Eri’s, open the bag, and take out the food inside. I take a bite and smile. Eri nudges me to get me to look at her.
“It’s very good!” I reply
That makes her really happy. She rests her head on my shoulder as we walk and I quietly nibble on the sandwich. She’s just too cute. I’m glad we’re together. I couldn’t think of anyone else to be with.
***
When we got to school everyone noticed our cheery mood. Ai and Risa knew why, but they decided to poke some fun at us to try and make us blush.
“Well don’t you two look chipper in the morning today.” Ai grins
Eri blushes while I glare at them. Risa smiles and looks at Ai. She decides to play along.
“Yes. Why are you both so happy? Did something happen?” Risa asks
Eri blush gets bigger and I feel embarrassed myself for them. Can they make it anymore obvious that we’re dating?! Sayu and Koharu start looking at us. Ai comes behind us and puts her arms around our shoulders.
“Aw they’re blushing isn’t that cute, Risa?”
Ok enough of this embarrassment. I’m just going to be flat out with them and whoever else is listening or watching.
“Yes, we’re dating damn it!” I scream
Eri’s head jerks up in surprise. If she wasn’t red enough, she’s gone completely red now. She does look cute though despite her tomato colored face. Ai and Risa smile and Sayu and Koharu look shock. I’m sure they’ll get over it.
“Can you stop with the teasing already?”
Risa holds up both hands in surrender. I sigh. I’m glad this is over with and out in the open. At least we don’t have to hide it between them. The bell rings. Everyone runs for class, Eri and I stay behind. I smile at her holding both her hands with mine. I’m really going to hate not seeing her almost the whole day.
“I’ll see you at lunch.”
I lean in to give her a quick kiss on the cheek. I’m not sure if she wants us to kiss in public. So this is my safe bet with her. She seems to like it because she has on this goofy smile afterwards. She nods too dumbfound to speak. I smile too and quickly head for class.
***
I’m so glad that things between Eri and I are cleared up and I’m even happier that we’re together. We’re a couple. I still can’t seem to get over that. All day during class she was ALL I could think about. I kept wondering when I would get to see her again and hold her hand. I’ve gone completely mushy for Eri. But no one has to know that. It’ll be kept between Eri and me. I was on my way to lunch right now. Everyone was there this time, but what was strange was that Sayu and Koharu were deadly silent. They just kept staring at their food and didn’t join our conversations either. I wonder what’s up with them. Sayu wasn’t angry with me for rejecting her is she? Or maybe she had other things on her mind. Koharu well…I could take a wild guess at why she was so quiet. I was positive I would be right too. I’ll have to talk to her later. Eri lays her head on my shoulder getting my attention. I slip my hand under the table and put it on her hand.
“Why aren’t you eating?” She asks
“I forgot to get my lunch this morning. I was in such a hurry to walk to school with you.”
She picks up her head and picks up some food with her chopsticks in her bento. She puts the chopsticks in my direction.
“You can have some of my food.”
“I don’t have any chopsticks of my own.”
“I can feed you.” She insists
At the corner of my eye I see little smirks on Ai and Risa’s face. It would be a lot easier being cuddly and romantic with Eri if they didn’t keep teasing me or grinning at me. I open my mouth accepting the food she’s giving me. It’s really good too.
“Did you make this yourself too? It’s good.”
“No my dad made me lunch this time. I learned most of my cooking from him.”
I swallow and open my mouth for more. Eri laughs.
“Save some for me too.” She giggles
She takes a piece of her food then feeds me some more.
***
After school I saw Koharu alone on by her locker. I went over to see how she was doing. She still seems a little upset about whatever happened. I could tell she needs a friend and I didn’t like her being sad and not so talkative. I’m use to her loud mouth and her hyper behavior. I kind of miss it too. Koharu shuts her locker and goes to leave until she notices me.
“Reina, what are you doing here?”
She doesn’t sound happy at all when she says that. I lean against the lockers and fold my arms. She looks confused.
“What’s wrong? Is something bothering you?”
Yeah so I cut straight to the chase. So far that’s been working well with me. Let’s see how far it gets me with her. Koharu scratches the back of her ear and stays quiet. Looks like I’ll have to force things out of her again.
“You can tell me Koharu. It’s ok.”
She smiles only a little and nods. She starts playing with her hands.
“Um…yesterday at lunch I uh…went to tell Michishige-san how I felt, like you said.”
Well that’s good. She had some guts to go up to her. Took her a while, but she did it.
“How did it go?”
She frowns. This can’t be good. Did she get rejected?
“Uh…I came to her after her class was over. I made sure she was the only one left in her class and well I had a hard time telling her so instead I uh…kissed her.”
She what?! That’s pretty damn straightforward coming from her!
“I told you to tell her you like her not make out with her after her class for the world to see.” I yell and slap my forehead.
“I-I was really scared! I did the only thing I could think of.” She defense.
I sigh. At least she got her point across. That’s what counts. I put my hand down back to my side.
“How did she take it?”
“She looked kind of freaked and she just ran out of the room. She hasn’t spoke to me since. I think she’s also a little mad that you rejected her.”
Well look at that she got the taste of her own medicine. But I don’t want her to be miserable. I think she has a better chance dating Koharu instead. They would be cute together. The whole leaving and not talking to her thing though isn’t really a good sign. I’m trying to think of what to say about that. Usually when a girl does that it usually means they don’t want to see you again. But if I tell Koharu that she would feel even worse. This is tough for her. I put a hand around Koharu’s shoulder to comfort her.
“Don’t worry about it. She’ll come around and tell you if she feels for you sooner or later. I’m sure she’s not even that bothered by me not liking her in that way.”
“And if she doesn’t?”
“If she doesn’t then you’ll have to find another way to approach her and this time…TALK to her. Instead of trying to make out with her out in the open.”
She blushes. Then she hugs me. The smile returns back to her face again. I’m glad I could cheer her back up.
“Thank you.”
“Sure thing.”
We start walking to the main entrance. I went over to Eri and Koharu went with Ai and everyone else. Eri looks at me with a raised brow. I shrug.
“Did you just walk out with Koharu and did she just look happier?”
I nod.
“What did you do? Threaten her to be happy again or you’ll punch her lights out?”
“I’m not mean like that now!” I defend
Eri laughed and hugged me.
“No, you’re not mean. You’re a big softie.”
“Shhh, don’t let anyone hear that.” I shush
Eri laughs some more and holds my hand after she’s done hugging me for a while. It’s a good thing I can hang out with Eri all day today after school, if my uncle lets me that is. We say bye to everyone else and walk down the block.
“Can you come over my house today?”
“I have to work again.”
I frown. I have a feeling work is going to get in our way a lot. She must really need the money for home. Then I get curious again about what’s going on in her house. I mean having a sister that’s mute, that’s something. I wonder if that makes Eri feel sad and that she doesn’t have a normal family. I know for a fact her little sister gets picked on. In a place like this, if you’re not normal or if you’re different you can forget it. You’ll be bullied.
“It’s ok. We can try tomorrow then.”
“Tomorrow I want to show you something. I’ll come over to your house in the afternoon ok?”
“Yeah sure, anytime is fine with me.”
She smiles and lets go of my hand. We stop walking and look at each other. She has to go home now and I’m going to miss her while she’s away from me. But one day can’t be that long. I’ll just have to find a way to keep me busy from thinking about her today until tomorrow. That can’t be so hard.
“Why did you choose to work in a farm? That place is just so far.” I curiously ask
“It was the only job I felt comfortable enough working in. If I work around people too much I get really nervous and I really like animals.”
Eri gives me a quick hug and a kiss on the cheek.
“I’ll see you tomorrow!”
Then she runs down the block. The questions about her family will have to come MUCH later. I don’t want to scare her off, now that she’s mine. I don’t ever want to let her out of my sight. I wonder what she’s going to show me tomorrow. I’m looking forward to it.
-
Great chapter :wub: :wub:
Tanakame is so romantic in this chapter, Eri wake up early for the first time in fic, Takagaki if amusing of the Tanakame relation :on lol:, Koharu kissed Sayu instead of speaking on its feelings :err:, Eri is very shy explains why of it to work in the farm :mon sweat:.
~~Gambare :mon thumb: ~~
-
I love the TakaGaki teasing. xD I wonder how it's gonna go with Koha and Sayu...and just what does Eri have up her sleeve? So many questions. xD I guess I'll have to wait then, huh? Good luck writing~ :)
-
CHAPTER 20
“Reina it’s time for school.” My uncle tells me, through the door
I groan, roll over, and glare at the door. I really don’t want to get to school. It’s a good thing today’s Friday again though. I mumble something under my breath and burry myself under the blanket again.
“Eri’s waiting for you in the kitchen.”
I sit up so fast on the bed when I hear that.
“WHAT?!”
Uncle = :mon blowhorn:
Reina = :sleep:
Uncle = :bingo:
Reina = :shock:
“Good morning.”
I clear my throat after I hear how raspy it sounds from just waking up.
“Good morning.” Eri says back, she gets up and holds out a brown bag. “I brought you breakfast. So you can eat on the way to school.”
I control myself from swooning. She’s so sweet. I take the bag and thank her. She seems happy when I take it.
Eri = :hee:
Reina = :wriggly:
She blushes a little. I look to my uncle who’s watching the whole scene in front of him in the kitchen. He puts on this know it all smile while he pets Yuka and takes a sip of his tea. I hope he doesn’t ask questions when I come home from school.
If he does ask questions, let's just hope they're not too awkward/difficult for Reina to answer. :)
My stomach starts growling. I take my hand away from Eri’s, open the bag, and take out the food inside. I take a bite and smile. Eri nudges me to get me to look at her.
“It’s very good!” I reply
That makes her really happy. She rests her head on my shoulder as we walk and I quietly nibble on the sandwich. She’s just too cute. I’m glad we’re together. I couldn’t think of anyone else to be with.
:nya: :nya: :nya:
*TAKAGAKI TEASING TANAKAMEI*
Awwwwwwwwwwww... :lol:
*SAYUKOHA AWKWARDNESS*
Well, it's not that hard to guess why Koharu's suddenly quiet. Sayu on the other hand...no idea at all as to what she's thinking right now. :?
*TANAKAMEI LUNCH*
Dammit I need a dentist again.
:ptam-shy:
After school I saw Koharu alone on by her locker. I went over to see how she was doing. She still seems a little upset about whatever happened. I could tell she needs a friend and I didn’t like her being sad and not so talkative. I’m use to her loud mouth and her hyper behavior. I kind of miss it too.
Strange what sorts of things one gets used to, isn't it?
“Um…yesterday at lunch I uh…went to tell Michishige-san how I felt, like you said.”
Well that’s good. She had some guts to go up to her. Took her a while, but she did it.
“How did it go?”
Considering how they were earlier, probably not that well. :O
“Uh…I came to her after her class was over. I made sure she was the only one left in her class and well I had a hard time telling her so instead I uh…kissed her.”
She what?! That’s pretty damn straightforward coming from her!
“I told you to tell her you like her not make out with her after her class for the world to see.” I yell and slap my forehead.
Oh boy. :shocked:
“She looked kind of freaked and she just ran out of the room. She hasn’t spoke to me since. I think she’s also a little mad that you rejected her.”
Oooooooooooooooooooooooooh boy. :o
I’m trying to think of what to say about that. Usually when a girl does that it usually means they don’t want to see you again. But if I tell Koharu that she would feel even worse. This is tough for her. I put a hand around Koharu’s shoulder to comfort her.
Sayu's probably her first crush. If Reina were to tell her what she nearly does, Koharu would be devastated. :cry:
“Don’t worry about it. She’ll come around and tell you if she feels for you sooner or later. I’m sure she’s not even that bothered by me not liking her in that way.”
“And if she doesn’t?”
“If she doesn’t then you’ll have to find another way to approach her and this time…TALK to her. Instead of trying to make out with her out in the open.”
It could be that this is the first time that Sayu's been the one pursued, instead of the other way around. She's probably used to being the aggressor and to be on the other end of it is probably surprising, to say the least.
“Did you just walk out with Koharu and did she just look happier?”
I nod.
“What did you do? Threaten her to be happy again or you’ll punch her lights out?”
“I’m not mean like that now!” I defend
Zing! :cow:
“No, you’re not mean. You’re a big softie.”
“Shhh, don’t let anyone hear that.” I shush
:shy2:
“Tomorrow I want to show you something. I’ll come over to your house in the afternoon ok?”
“Yeah sure, anytime is fine with me.”
Wonder what it is that Eri's referring to? Could it be that she's going to tell Reina "the whole story"?
:mon huh2:
“Why did you choose to work in a farm? That place is just so far.” I curiously ask
“It was the only job I felt comfortable enough working in. If I work around people too much I get really nervous and I really like animals.”
Makes sense...I guess. She was really cute with those piggies in the previous chapter. :wub:
“I’ll see you tomorrow!”
Then she runs down the block. The questions about her family will have to come MUCH later.
Given time, Reina probably won't have to ask the questions at all. :oops:
-
^OH MY... Your sig. XD My MOM just walked into the room, and... and... HAHHAA XD :oops: (The one with MIIKI-SAMA in the red bikini :mon blood: :mon bleed2: :mon crazyinlove: :mon squee: :mon squee:
WOOOOOO Eri going to Reina's house to walk with her~~ and she made breakfast~~ ooooh oooh lunch~~
LOOOL Koha kissed SAYU? That was so funny to read XD
OOOWWW... Eri has to work again T_T Tomorrow afternoon... CAN'T WAIT OMFG OMFG!!! XD
Do your BEST!
-
oh. thats cute~ TakaGaki teasing TanaKame haha.
poor Koha. wats your next smexyvil plan Sayu??? :wub:
Lunch taym! so sweet. lol, Reina is such a big Softieeeee~ :P
-
CHAPTER 21
When I got home my uncle was already there. He was let out way early than usual. I wonder why. He came out from the kitchen with a cup of tea in his hand to greet me. I smile at him and put my backpack on the ground.
“How was your day at school?” He asks me
I go into the kitchen to find me something to eat. I open the cabinet. I have this huge smile on my face thinking about Eri when he says that. I grab a bag of chips and go over to the living room. Keeping my smile in check.
“It was good. Can Eri come over tomorrow?”
I sit on the couch and open the bag. Yuka jumps on to the couch and sits next to me. My uncle comes into the living room.
“Don’t make a mess with those I just cleaned!”
I roll my eyes. He’s such a neat freak. I pick up one chip in my hand and eat it.
“And yes she can come over it’s fine.”
I flick on the TV and he doesn’t say anything after that. But he’s still here and looking at me. I take a handful of chips and shove it all in my mouth. He doesn’t have to stand here and watch me eat so I won’t make a mess. It really annoys me when people do that. I look at him angry.
“You and Eri are getting along really well.” He says
I go nervous when he says that. I think he knows, but he’s waiting for me to say something. I look back at the screen still eating.
“Yep, we’re good friends.” I mumble through a mouthful of chips
“Is there something you want to tell me about the both of you?”
I nearly choke on my chips. I cough a few times and swallow them. I turn back to him. My eyes are wide in surprise. I wipe my mouth and think of what to say next. I think he just caught me red handed.
“Like what?”
He shrugs and looks around the room.
“I don’t know…maybe that you’re both MORE than friends.”
Holy shit! He DOES know! How can I get myself out of this? I think he knows me good enough to see that I’m lying. And he seems too smart to be distracted easily. Should I just lie anyway and make him feel stupid for thinking such a thing? I guess I’ll just have to be flat out with him and pray he doesn’t kick me out. I nod.
“Eri and I…um, we’re dating.”
He raises a brow and I can’t tell if that’s good or bad. In a nervous fit I start petting Yuka. He tilts his head and puts his cup down on the end table at the couch. Time to brace myself for yelling and then comes the “me being homeless” part. I cringe.
“Really?”
That’s ALL he could say?! That’s all he’s GOING to say?! I just told him a huge secret and that one word is all that he tells me after! That really pisses me off. I don’t go yelling at him though. I still have respect for him so I nod at him again. He takes a deep breath then picks up the empty cup and goes to the kitchen.
“A-are you ok with it?”
I need to know if he is. I don’t want him to hate me now. I hear him put the cup into the sink and he comes back. He smiles at me with a warm smile and I have a feeling everything is going to be ok now.
“I’m perfectly fine with it. You’re my niece Reina, I love you either way and would never disown you.”
I feel so much better and relieved knowing that. But my panic doesn’t stop there. I look at him in fear again.
“You’re not going to tell my parents are you?! They’ll take me away from Eri! I don’t want that. If they do I…I…”
I feel myself tear thinking about having to go back to live with my parents and never see Eri again if they hear that I’m dating her. He holds up his hands to stop my ranting.
“Relax Reina, I would never do that. You can trust me.”
I wipe away my unshed tears and smile meekly. He smiles at me and I get up and hug him. I could trust him. For once I can trust an adult with completely anything. He hugs me back then pats me on the head. I sniffle a little and back away.
“Thank you.”
“I told you, you could tell me anything.” He chuckles “I’m going to take a nap now. Things at work are getting really hectic. So keep it down while I’m in my room ok?”
“I promise.”
He goes to his room and I go back to the couch doing nothing. I flick through a couple of channels and after a few shows my phone starts to ring. It can’t be Eri. She said tomorrow we would hang out. But I wouldn’t mind hearing her voice and just talking to her for a while. I really miss her. I go to my book bag quickly and take out my cell. This isn’t Eri or Risa and those were the only two people I gave my number to. Who else could it be? I flip open the lid and answer.
“Hello?” I say
“Reina?”
“Koharu? How did you get this number?”
“I asked Niigaki-san for it. You aren’t mad are you?” she asks fearfully
“No not at all, but what’s with the call of a sudden?”
I am curious. I don’t get any calls often and when I do they always seem important. Maybe something happened to her. She’s silent for a few seconds.
“Can I come over to your place and tell you?”
“Yeah sure where are you I’ll come get you.”
“Um…I’m in front of your house now. I got a ride from Ai.”
Well then there was no point in asking. I get up and head towards the door. She sounds serious again when she speaks. It must have to do something with Sayu again. I hope she didn’t do anything to hurt her. If she did I’ll be going after Sayu with a butcher knife. I guess you can say Koharu grew on me though we don’t talk a lot or hang out. I enjoy having her around, she’s always more carefree then the rest of us in the group. It must be because she’s younger, but I like that she brings this type of energetic personality to us.
“Yeah sure, I’m coming down right now.”
I hang up the phone and go down the stairs. I open the door and see Koharu sitting on the top step waiting for me. I call to get her attention she turns around and smiles. I motion for her to come in and we go all the way up to my apartment.
“Do you want something to drink?”
“Water is fine.”
She sits on the table and I got get a cup and fill it with water. I set it on the table and sit across from her. She takes the cup with both hands and looks at it. I think she zoned out again. I snap my fingers in front of her face a few times to get her to come back. She snaps out of it and smiles at me, embarrassed.
“Sorry.”
“It’s ok. What’s on your mind?”
She takes a few sips of water before speaking again. Things couldn’t have gone that bad for her. She taps the glass with her index finger a few times to get courage to talk.
“I went to talk to Michishige-san like you said. I went over her house to try and clear things up and I was talking honestly, I was.”
“So then what?”
She scratches the back of her neck for a second and keeps going.
“Because I was scared I was talking TOO much. And um…suddenly she kissed me! I got so freaked out; I ran out and asked Ai to pick up to send me straight to your place.”
Wow talk about reversed roles almost. I’m guessing Sayu likes her back? But then again she could have just done that to shut Koharu up and I know for a fact that she can have a motor mouth when she’s either excited or nervous kind of like now. She has no idea how to handle things when it comes to people she likes I see. But I’m not any better! I JUST got in a relationship with Eri. She should be going to Ai and Risa for things like this.
“Alright breath Koharu. Drink some more water.”
She nods and almost gulps the whole cup down. Her hand is shaking as she drinks. I have to calm her down some how. When she puts the cup down I take both her hands in mine. She looks at me.
“Ok her kissing you isn’t so much of a bad thing. It could mean she does like you after all. So don’t go automatically to freaking out. I don’t think my uncle will be too happy either to see some girl hyperventilating on the floor of his apartment.”
She laughs. She’s calming down that’s good.
“You just have to wait for her to make up her mind. Maybe she’s not use to someone just being in charge for once. She does seem like the kind to jump your bones rather then the other way around.”
“Should I talk to her some more?”
“No, you let her make up her mind about things. I mean your mind is made up right? You do like her right?”
She answers quickly with a nod. She seems really strong about her feelings for Sayu. It makes me want to protect her more incase Sayu breaks her heart. I pat Koharu on the hands and let them go. She leans back into the chair taking what I said to her in.
“Why does love have to be so hard? You and Kamei-san make it seem so easy and Takahashi-san and Niigaki-san they look like the happily ever after fairy tale book.” She whines
I laugh. She really thinks we’re perfect? Man it was so much of a struggle to finally get Eri to date me. And it took a lot more to realize that I liked her more than a friend. But I guess going through hell to get together is just part of finally going out. Ai and Risa went through it too. I get up and go to her side, patting her on the back.
“We all went through a struggle to end up together. Don’t worry you’ll get the girl too. You just might have to wait a little while.”
In a second Koharu jumps up and gives me a bear hug. That was unexpected. I hug her back lightly until she lets go. She has on her happy smile again. That’s what I want to see. I hate seeing her down.
“Thank you! I knew I could come to you. I feel a lot better coming here then to Takahashi-san.” She tells me
“You’re my friend, I want to help you in any way. I’ll see you later.”
I walk with her towards the door and open it.
“Bye! And thanks again Reina!” Koharu tells me before leaving
Yep, she’s back to her normal self. I can tell because she was practically screaming in my ear when she said that. It’s good to have her back. I wave and close the door. I really hope things between her and Sayu work out. I would hate to see her sad if she’s rejected. But I think things well turn out good soon. I can’t help, but think though, maybe Sayu kissed me at the party to get Koharu jealous and finally admit her feelings for her. I shrug. That could be possible. I go to the couch to do nothing again. This day is going to go by really slow today.
-
WOOOOO SayuKoha~~ hooooottie~~
Tomorrow... TanaKameee~~ yay~~ oooh
it's good that her uncle accepted that!! WOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!! Congratz~XD
can't wait for the next one~~ wooo, ganbatte ne~
-
CHAPTER 21
When I got home my uncle was already there. He was let out way early than usual. I wonder why.
Maybe once in a while his schedule let's him out early?
“You and Eri are getting along really well.” He says
I go nervous when he says that. I think he knows, but he’s waiting for me to say something. I look back at the screen still eating.
“Yep, we’re good friends.” I mumble through a mouthful of chips
“Is there something you want to tell me about the both of you?”
I nearly choke on my chips. I cough a few times and swallow them. I turn back to him. My eyes are wide in surprise. I wipe my mouth and think of what to say next. I think he just caught me red handed.
“Like what?”
He shrugs and looks around the room.
“I don’t know…maybe that you’re both MORE than friends.”
Uh oh...busted? :O
“Eri and I…um, we’re dating.”
...
“A-are you ok with it?”
...
“I’m perfectly fine with it. You’re my niece Reina, I love you either way and would never disown you.”
WOOOOOOOOOOOO!!! :cow: :banana: :muffin:
I feel so much better and relieved knowing that. But my panic doesn’t stop there. I look at him in fear again.
“You’re not going to tell my parents are you?! They’ll take me away from Eri! I don’t want that. If they do I…I…”
I feel myself tear thinking about having to go back to live with my parents and never see Eri again if they hear that I’m dating her. He holds up his hands to stop my ranting.
“Relax Reina, I would never do that. You can trust me.”
Yeah, parents' first reaction would probably be to yell at uncle for letting Reina get in "that sort" or relationship. :(
“I went to talk to Michishige-san like you said. I went over her house to try and clear things up and I was talking honestly, I was.”
“So then what?”
She scratches the back of her neck for a second and keeps going.
“Because I was scared I was talking TOO much. And um…suddenly she kissed me! I got so freaked out; I ran out and asked Ai to pick up to send me straight to your place.”
Sayu kissed Koharu?
:stunned:
Aside from the freaking/running out, this has promise. :w00t:
“You just have to wait for her to make up her mind. Maybe she’s not use to someone just being in charge for once. She does seem like the kind to jump your bones rather then the other way around.”
Didn't I say something to that effect earlier? ;D
“Why does love have to be so hard? You and Kamei-san make it seem so easy and Takahashi-san and Niigaki-san they look like the happily ever after fairy tale book.” She whines
Oh, if only real life were so easy. :-\
I can’t help, but think though, maybe Sayu kissed me at the party to get Koharu jealous and finally admit her feelings for her. I shrug. That could be possible.
Gee, this sounds familiar too.
:wahaha:
-
CHAPTER 22
I made sure I was up when the afternoon came. I set my alarm clock to that time too. I would sleep in late normally, but I didn’t want to miss a second with Eri. And I didn’t want her to come over when I was still asleep. She would have to wait for me to get ready again. And I didn’t want to waste time. So I got up at twelve and did my morning routine. When I was done Eri came. Right on time.
“I’ll get it!” I say, before my uncle could get up.
I open the door.
“Hi! I hope I’m not too early.” She says
“No you’re not. I’m all ready to go this time.” I smile
I’m so happy to hear her voice. Waiting for her to was torture for me. I hold out my hand for her to take. She gladly accepts. She seems just as happy to see me too.
“Uncle, I’m leaving!” I yell, just before closing the door.
I look back to Eri.
“Where are we going?”
“You’ll see. It’s nothing like a farm or pottery shop.”
I pout at her.
“Can I at least get a little hint on where I’m going this time?”
She laughs and shakes her head. She tries to hold a serious face, but she ends up smiling at me.
“You’ll see when we get there now let’s go.”
***
We ended up in a pet shop. I didn’t think of this as a place to start our day or our first date. Wait…IS this our first date? We should have one. You can’t go out with someone without having an official date. Can you? I’ll have to tell her about that later. Right now, she seems eager to get inside. So I’ll just go in with her. This must be what she wants to show me. When we go inside, Yossie comes over to us. What is she doing in a place like this? She doesn’t seem like the type to be around here.
“Is this what you call a first date with your girlfriend?” She teases, grinning at me
“And what’s your idea of a perfect date? That is…if you have the guts to ask Rika out.” I shot back
She goes quiet. It looks like I won this round. I grin.
“Shut up Reina.” She grumbles
I laugh. Eri pushes me lightly.
“Be nice. I don’t want you two fighting.” She warns
“Don’t worry Eri, we’re good friends. Why don’t you look around? I’ll catch up with Yossie for a little.” I suggest
“Ok, but I want to show you why I came here.”
“I promise you will.”
I give her a kiss on the cheek and she goes to look at the pets. I turn back to Yossie with a raised brow.
“So, tell me why you’re here?”
“So pushy. Have you forgotten that I’m your senpai?” Yossie scolds, jokingly
“Oh quit avoiding the question.”
She rubs the back of her head.
“I came to see Miki.”
I start cracking up at that, Miki working with animals? She can’t even stand being around people. What makes her think she can with animals? I compose myself and smirk.
“What you don’t believe me? Ok I came to buy something.” She tries again
I don’t buy it.
“You’re telling me you came here to buy those snakes?” I point behind her
She freaks.
“Snakes?! Where?!”
I try to hold my laughter seeing her yell like a little girl. I didn’t know she has such a fear of snakes. I’ll just be blunt with her finally.
“Does it have to do with you wanting to see Rika?” I ask
I motion to Rika, who’s working at the cash register up front. Yossie’s quiet again. I caught her red handed. This is fun. She embarrasses me and I get to do it right back. It makes me feel good.
“Ok, I’ll tell you, but first…can we move somewhere else? Snakes freak me out!”
We move to a different cage.
“So, I came only to see her. I don’t see the big deal.” She admits, defensive
I hold a winning smile.
“Just so you know, Miki DOES work here. She’s right there.”
I look to where she points and see Miki in the same uniform as Rika feeding the dogs inside their cages. Wow. That’s something I never expected. She’s usually so mean. Maybe she has a soft spot she lets no one see. I look back at Yossie.
“If you’re so into Rika why don’t you ask her out already?”
“It isn’t that easy you know.”
I put my hands on my waist and tilt my head.
“Come on, how can that not be easy?! How long have you known her?”
She’s a little shy to say. Do I have to force this out of her too?
“Um…for…six years.”
“What?!” I hiss
She nods looking out the window. That’s a long damn time of knowing someone and NOT asking them out already! This is worse than I thought. I glare at her. Yossie seems to shrink at my stare. It’s a little weird seeing her like this. She’s usually so confident and tough, but I guess when the topic is about Rika she’s bashful.
“Come on Yossie that’s WAY too long. Asking her out is long overdue!” I cry
“I guess so.” She mumbles “I just…what if she doesn’t like me back?!”
That’s stupid!
“Please! Do you see how she looks at you? There’s no WAY in hell she doesn’t like you back. Go talk to her.” I urge
Yossie’s eyes go wide in shock. She gulps.
“Talk to her?” She repeats
I nod.
“Why not?”
“Right now?”
I nod again. She shakes her head rapidly.
“I can’t.”
“Sure you can. Just go up there and say: “Rika…I LOVE YOU!” and there we go, the end. Then you two can make out instead of dreaming about it.”
Her face goes red at the last part. Haha, look at that…I was right. Making her blush is really fun!
“You make it sound so easy to be blunt. Is that how you got Eri to be your girl?”
“Pretty much. If it worked for me it will work for you. I’m sure she’s been waiting for you to spill it for years! She doesn’t seem like the one to make the first move anyway. She’s so girly. Now, show her your macho side and sweep her off her feet, bridal style.” I laugh
She nudges me.
“Enough already. You make it sounds like some type of movie. What’s next, I’ll wear a suit and she’ll be in a dress, so I can carry her to our honeymoon?” Yossie laughs
“That can work.”
We start laughing for a few minutes. After she calms down, Yossie agrees. She walks away to finally confront Rika. I wonder how that will turn out. I then start looking for Eri. She couldn’t have gone that far.
“Reina, over here.” She calls
I walk down the aisle she’s in and see what she’s staring at. It’s a tank full of little turtles. They’re lying at the bottom of the cage, hiding in their little shells. I lean in closer to see them and tap the glass. They sink farther into their shells.
“Don’t do that you’re scaring them.”
I put my hand down and turn back to Eri.
“Is this what you want to show?”
“Mhm, aren’t the turtles cute?!”
Her face lights up with joy. I look back to the turtles that are still lying there hiding. I think watching Yuka nap is more exciting than this. But I don’t tell her that.
“Do you want one?”
She nods.
“But I can’t afford it. I will soon. Once I save my money for a while.”
Hmm…I think I can get one if it’s ok with my uncle that is. I should get one for her birthday. That will make a great gift. Since she seems to want one so bad.
“I can get it for you.” I offer
I turn back to her. She looks surprise.
“You shouldn’t, I can get them. I’ll just need to save up for a few months. My parents right now need most of the money.”
“No let me. You like them don’t you?”
“Yes.”
“Then it’s settled.” I finalize
She grabs me into a strong hug. I smile and hold her. All I ever want to do is make her happy even if it means wasting a few dollars for these turtles. She seems to really like them after all.
“Thank you!”
“No problem.”
She lets me go and gives me a quick kiss on the lips. I blush brightly. She drags me towards the door while I’m still a bit in a trance. I guess we’re done here for today. I snap out of my daze a few seconds later. As we leave I turn to the front desk. Yossie is having a hard time asking Rika out. It looks like I have to do this one.
“Hold on.” I tell Eri
I walk over to the cash register. Yossie is stuttering to say what she has to say like I also expected. This will do the trick. I go behind Yossie and shove her as hard as I could. She goes stumbling forward and coincidently her lips press right on to Rika. Kind of like those people in the movies. But hey whatever works! I know for SURE this will seal the deal. Rika looks surprise and so does Yossie. I hear Miki laugh. They’ll thank me later. Yossie backs away, to apologize.
“Rika! I’m…”
Rika hugs her. Yep, she’s all hers now. Yossie holds her back and smiles at me. I give her the thumps up and go back to Eri. Man, what am I the match maker here?! I seem to be really good at it too.
“What’s that all about?” Eri ask
“It’s a long story. Come on let’s get out of here.”
She doesn’t ask any more questions. I’m going to spend the whole day with my girl. No one will stop me from doing that. Unless, they want a damn punch in the face for interrupting us!
-
Aww, kame for Kamei! *remembers back to one of Eri's PB making ofs* xD Reina's so sweet. Looks like we've got the IshiYoshi, too. Oh, and Miki + animals = <33 She really does loves animals, doesn't she? (Well, it looks that way, anyway. *remembers back to hello morning episodes*)
-
Aw I have a little turtle named Kame. It's so cute I can understand Eri wanting one. Reina is so nice to get one for her.
And YAY ishiyoshi!
-
CHAPTER 22
We ended up in a pet shop. I didn’t think of this as a place to start our day or our first date.
Well, why not? Pet shops have cute widdle baby animals they can both go "mo~e" over. :D
When we go inside, Yossie comes over to us. What is she doing in a place like this? She doesn’t seem like the type to be around here.
Maybe Yossi works here? :?
“Is this what you call a first date with your girlfriend?” She teases, grinning at me
“And what’s your idea of a perfect date? That is…if you have the guts to ask Rika out.” I shot back
She goes quiet. It looks like I won this round. I grin.
Point, Reina. :lol:
“I came to see Miki.”
I start cracking up at that, Miki working with animals? She can’t even stand being around people. What makes her think she can with animals?
Hey, just because people annoy her doesn't mean animals will.
So...it's Miki that works at the pet shop?
“Does it have to do with you wanting to see Rika?” I ask
I motion to Rika, who’s working at the cash register up front. Yossie’s quiet again.
Aaaaaaaaaaaaaah...Rika works there. :D
“Just so you know, Miki DOES work here. She’s right there.”
I look to where she points and see Miki in the same uniform as Rika feeding the dogs inside their cages. Wow. That’s something I never expected. She’s usually so mean. Maybe she has a soft spot she lets no one see.
Well, Reina's only known them all a short time. Yossi and Rika (at least) have known her longer and probably knew about this side of her. She just lets it out when she's in the right circumstances/setting.
:hee:
“If you’re so into Rika why don’t you ask her out already?”
“It isn’t that easy you know.”
Hey, if Koharu can make a move on Sayu.....;D
“Come on, how can that not be easy?! How long have you known her?”
She’s a little shy to say. Do I have to force this out of her too?
“Um…for…six years.”
“What?!” I hiss
She nods looking out the window. That’s a long damn time of knowing someone and NOT asking them out already! This is worse than I thought. I glare at her. Yossie seems to shrink at my stare. It’s a little weird seeing her like this. She’s usually so confident and tough, but I guess when the topic is about Rika she’s bashful.
“Come on Yossie that’s WAY too long. Asking her out is long overdue!” I cry
“I guess so.” She mumbles “I just…what if she doesn’t like me back?!”
Yossi's been scared to take that chance. She's probably wanted to, but she just hasn't been able to actually go and do it. Worse still, the more she waits and thinks about doing it...the more fear/anxiety builds up, and harder it gets to do.
“Please! Do you see how she looks at you? There’s no WAY in hell she doesn’t like you back. Go talk to her.” I urge
Yossie’s eyes go wide in shock. She gulps.
...
“Right now?”
I nod again. She shakes her head rapidly.
Oh, nervous Yossi's so cute.
:gmon sing:
Just go up there and say: “Rika…I LOVE YOU!” and there we go, the end. Then you two can make out instead of dreaming about it.”
Her face goes red at the last part. Haha, look at that…I was right. Making her blush is really fun!
:wahaha:
Reina has a point there.
“Enough already. You make it sounds like some type of movie. What’s next, I’ll wear a suit and she’ll be in a dress, so I can carry her to our honeymoon?” Yossie laughs
“That can work.”
Oh yeah. :drool:
I then start looking for Eri. She couldn’t have gone that far.
“Reina, over here.” She calls
...
“Mhm, aren’t the turtles cute?!”
Her face lights up with joy. I look back to the turtles that are still lying there hiding.
Should we even be surprised? :P
“Do you want one?”
She nods.
“But I can’t afford it. I will soon. Once I save my money for a while.”
Aw. :(
Maybe this is why (at least partly) she got that job.
Hmm…I think I can get one if it’s ok with my uncle that is. I should get one for her birthday. That will make a great gift. Since she seems to want one so bad.
:roll:
I’ll just need to save up for a few months. My parents right now need most of the money.
Uh-oh. Something tells me [bgcolor=#000000]Eri's mom's condition must have recently taken a turn for the worse. She probably needs additional treatment and/or medicines that the family wouldn't be able to afford if Eri didn't get that job.[/bgcolor] :cry:
She lets me go and gives me a quick kiss on the lips. I blush brightly. She drags me towards the door while I’m still a bit in a trance. I guess we’re done here for today.
Eri = :mon kissy:
Reina = :mon ko:
As we leave I turn to the front desk. Yossie is having a hard time asking Rika out. It looks like I have to do this one.
“Hold on.” I tell Eri
/me scooches closer to the computer screen.
:)
I walk over to the cash register. Yossie is stuttering to say what she has to say like I also expected. This will do the trick. I go behind Yossie and shove her as hard as I could. She goes stumbling forward and coincidently her lips press right on to Rika. Kind of like those people in the movies. But hey whatever works! I know for SURE this will seal the deal. Rika looks surprise and so does Yossie. I hear Miki laugh.
Miki's probably thinking "It's about frakkin' time". XD
Yossie backs away, to apologize.
“Rika! I’m…”
Rika hugs her. Yep, she’s all hers now. Yossie holds her back and smiles at me. I give her the thumps up and go back to Eri. Man, what am I the match maker here?! I seem to be really good at it too.
Yep, Reina's got a knack, doesn't she? :grin:
I’m going to spend the whole day with my girl. No one will stop me from doing that. Unless, they want a damn punch in the face for interrupting us!
Hells ya. :cow:
-
CHAPTER 23
Surprisingly, we spent the rest of our day together undisturbed. We didn’t do much since we didn’t have enough money with us, but we bought some food to eat and after that we walked together in the park. We didn’t talk much, but it was ok, because I enjoy just being around her. When the sun started to go down, I asked if she could sleep over my house again. She talked it over with her dad and I told my uncle. They agreed and everything was set. We went home to my place after that. I wasn’t sure what we could do the whole night, but I’m sure we’ll think of something.
“Uncle, I’m home!”
He turns away from the TV to see me. He smiles and then looks to Eri.
“Hi, Eri, good to see you again.”
She shyly waves at him and hides behind me. He goes back to watching TV.
“I’ve left you some food incase you were hungry.” He says, still looking at the TV.
“Thanks.”
I rush over to get the food in the kitchen. I can’t resist my uncles cooking. I see the food in the pot and get some plates to serve us. I give Eri her plate and I lead her to my room. We can talk there without my uncle having to hear our every word.
“No funny business back there, Reina!” he yells, just as I enter my room
He didn’t have to say that! It’s embarrassing! Eri looks at me confused. I shake my head.
“Don’t ask.”
She nods and we sit on my bed. We eat in peace for a while. I’m not sure what to say with her. There are so many things I want to know about her, both good and bad. Maybe I shouldn’t ask her anything personal yet, but ask a little about her instead. What she likes and doesn’t like. That can work. I’m the first to finish my food. I was still a little hungry when I got here. Eri is taking her time eating though.
“Have you heard any word from anyone?” I ask
I haven’t hung out with everyone else in a while. I also wonder how Koharu is doing with the whole Sayu situation. Maybe I’ll talk to her first thing in the morning to see how it went.
“No, I’ve just been hanging around you a lot.” She finishes the last of her food and I take her dish into my hands. “Being around you makes me feel much better.”
“What do you mean?”
Her whole attitude changes to a much serious one. I put a hand on her shoulder.
“You don’t have to tell me anything. I’m sorry.”
I feel stupid for being up any bad memories.
“No, I think it’s ok to tell you now. It’s just hard for me to talk about.”
I put my hand to her hand instead of her shoulder. She laces our hands together perfectly. She looks at our joined hands as she concentrates. If it’s really so bad, she shouldn’t talk about it. I don’t want her to feel sad. She turns to me.
“I’m going through…a lot of problems at home.” She starts and takes a deep breath before going on. “We barely have any money and both my dad’s and brother’s jobs don’t pay much to help us keep our house.”
This IS bad! I move closer to Eri and wrap my arms around her waist firmly. She presses her face into my neck for a second to gain strength to carry on. And I thought I had it bad. She’s close to living on the streets! How can she still be so happy or go through that? I would never be able to do that. She sits up right and talks again.
“People make fun of me for having a little sister that’s a mute and so many people pick on her. The reason why she can’t talk is because she was just born that way. But so many people…they act like she’s no child to have, because she doesn’t have a voice. Like she’s a mistake. She’s only eight! She doesn’t have to go through what other people are saying.”
She starts to cry and I wish more than anything to be able to take that pain away from her, to help her through this entire struggle. She doesn’t deserve this. She deserves so much better and I want to give it to her. I hold her tighter to let her know I’m here for her. But I get the feeling things are going to get worse. I brace myself for what’s to come.
“And my mom…she…my mom’s sick.” Eri sniffles
“How sick?”
I feel her go tense in my arms.
“My mom has cancer.” She meekly speaks
I feel my blood run cold. I’m speechless. What do I say to Eri to try and cheer her up on that subject? Oh don’t worry; there are ways your mother can die peacefully? This is something that just can’t be fixed.
“We can’t afford treatment and we’re already in debt with the hospital from the visits and surgery they did on her to remove the tumor, but with the surgery the cancer still grew. And it hurts…it hurts to see her in all that pain. I don’t want her to…I really love my mom you know?”
She finally lets it all out. I put her had on my shoulder as I hold her. She can cry everything out on me. Now, I understand why everyone act the way they do towards Eri. How can someone go through so much in their life and STILL be standing?! She’s stronger than she thinks and it’s ok that she cries right now. She’s been strong for too long.
“It’ll be ok Eri. I’m here. It’s ok.” I whisper
And I hold her until she stops crying. When she contains herself she pulls away from me and I carefully wipe away her tears. She looks down embarrassed. I lift her up by the chin so she can look me in the eyes.
“You can tell me anything. I’m here for you Eri. I will never let you down.”
She hugs me tight and thanks me. I wipe the fresh tears that fell down her face and then I notice how close we are. And my body sparks with this strong urge to kiss her. She must notice too because the sparkle in her eyes change to a darker glow. I don’t even think anymore, my body is working on auto. Then our lips touch. The kiss is slow and gentle at first like we always had it, but then I want more. I need more of her around me. I grab her firmly by the back of her neck and push her against me. Her mouth opens and without thinking, I thrust my tongue into her mouth and touch the tip of her tongue. She moans and then relaxes. She gets enough courage to flick her tongue back with mine. Our single kiss suddenly turns into a heavy make out session. When I kiss her I just can’t kiss her once. I want more than just one. She makes me addicted to her with one kiss. When I think she’s more comfortable with kissing me, I pull back to catch my breath and shift us so I’m on top of her and she’s lying fully on my bed. I put the bowl in my hands on the floor and kiss her neck softly. Eri sighs, but when I bite firmly at her ear she moans, loudly. I press my finger to her lips.
“You have to be quiet. My uncle will hear you.” I whisper
She nods. She takes my hand and I feel my body flood with new desires. She places a kiss on the tip of my finger. She isn’t so shy anymore is she? Her tongue flicks the tip of my finger and my breath gets caught in my throat. I can’t take it anymore. I dive down and kiss her hungrily. She takes me by the back of my neck and kisses me back just as passionate. I can’t control myself anymore. I want more of her. My hands move on their own and slid up her shirt slowly, caressing the soft skin underneath it. She moans noisily into my mouth when my hand touches her breast. It’s a good thing I had my mouth over hers or else my uncle would have heard her for sure. She must be enjoying what we’re doing, because she wraps her legs around me as if locking me into place to never leave. As if I’ll go anyway! I’m staying right here.
“Hey Reina I’m…”
Or not. Shit! It’s my uncle! Doesn’t he know better than to knock?! I lift my head up and look at him in dread. He looks at me with the same expression. I notice his stare is somewhere else and I turn around and realize that my hand is still up Eri’s shirt. Oh…
I pull my hand away like quickly and hold it with my other hand. I smile nervously at him. I bet I have on this huge guilty face and I’m pretty sure my face is completely red. Eri pulls her shirt back down and turns to face the wall. Yeah, leave ME with all the shame and embarrassment will you?!
“I’m uh…going to the store to get some more food. While I’m gone try not to do that where I can see you ok? And uh…your lip-gloss is kind of smudged. You might want to fix that.”
My face is burning hot now. He sounds like he kind of enjoys putting me through this torture too! He walks away with nothing else to say and closes my room door. I wipe the edges of my mouth and slap my forehead. I should have locked that damn door!
“I’m sorry about that. I didn’t mean to…are you alright?”
I notice Eri hasn’t said a word or moved this whole time. I hope she isn’t broken or anything. I put a hand on her shoulder and shake her lightly. She turns to me and buries her face into her hands.
“This is horrible! Do you think he’ll be mad at us?” She asks, through her hands
“No he’s not mad. Just surprised I bet. He’ll probably give me this big talk about sex later though.”
Eri puts her hands down and her eyes nearly pop out of her head when I say the ‘sex’ part. I chuckle.
“Don’t worry, you won’t be there for that. I’ll have to sit through it myself though. It could be worse. You could have been a boy and he’ll get mad and throw you out.” I laugh
Eri still seems a little uncomfortable. I put my hand on her arm and look at her seriously.
“You don’t have to worry about us…you know. It’s way to early for us to just have sex like that.”
She seems more at ease now. I lean down, give her a quick kiss, and get up.
“I’ll go wash these dishes. I’ll be right back.” I tell her
I walk out of my room and have on this goofy smile. Even though my uncle walked in on us kissing, I can’t stop thinking about when I can kiss her again. This time I hope my uncle doesn’t interrupt me!
-
I read the cvhapter and it's good..looks like I'll have to read the entire story to get to it.. :)
-
this is the first time i post here
you are a really good writer :kneelbow:
NICE CHAP :mon blood: tanakame action
-
new reader?! Yay! And thank you for reading. Welcome to the board by the way. =)
-
Seems like the two have leveled up to making out. xD Poor girls got caught by Reina's uncle...who seems to be okay with it? o_O This guy's really, really chill.
Poor Eri... :cry:
-
CHAPTER 23
When the sun started to go down, I asked if she could sleep over my house again. She talked it over with her dad and I told my uncle. They agreed and everything was set. We went home to my place after that. I wasn’t sure what we could do the whole night, but I’m sure we’ll think of something.
Oh, yeah, they'll probably be able to think of.........something. :twisted:
“No funny business back there, Reina!” he yells, just as I enter my room
He didn’t have to say that! It’s embarrassing! Eri looks at me confused. I shake my head.
“Don’t ask.”
:lol:
“Have you heard any word from anyone?” I ask
I haven’t hung out with everyone else in a while. I also wonder how Koharu is doing with the whole Sayu situation. Maybe I’ll talk to her first thing in the morning to see how it went.
Yeah, can't help but wonder how that situation has been progressing.
“No, I’ve just been hanging around you a lot.” She finishes the last of her food and I take her dish into my hands. “Being around you makes me feel much better.”
Awwwwwwwwwwwww... :oops:
*ERI'S STORY*
:cry: :cry: :cry:
Sometimes, people can really suck. :'(
*ERI'S MOM'S STORY*
Gawdammit.
:pen_cry:
*TANAKAMEI SMOOCHING*
:mon bleed2:
“Hey Reina I’m…”
Or not. Shit! It’s my uncle! Doesn’t he know better than to knock?!
DAMMIT!!! He figured out that she likes Eri, they're in her room. DUDE!!! Put 2+2 together next time and KNOCK! Even if Eri wasn't over or if they weren't making out, what if Reina was changing clothes or something? FUCK!
:mon mad:
I notice Eri hasn’t said a word or moved this whole time. I hope she isn’t broken or anything. I put a hand on her shoulder and shake her lightly. She turns to me and buries her face into her hands.
“This is horrible! Do you think he’ll be mad at us?” She asks, through her hands
“No he’s not mad. Just surprised I bet. He’ll probably give me this big talk about sex later though.”
Eri puts her hands down and her eyes nearly pop out of her head when I say the ‘sex’ part. I chuckle.
Eri = :mon chilly:
Reina = :bigdeal:
Eri = :shock:
Reina = :hee:
Even though my uncle walked in on us kissing, I can’t stop thinking about when I can kiss her again. This time I hope my uncle doesn’t interrupt me!
Hear, hear. :yep:
-
Sorry for having delayed in such a way to make a commentary :mon sweat:, the three chapter is excellent, good work :mon fyeah:
in the history of the problem of it greets of the mother of Eri , could have a competition if talentos, with a very good prize and Reina it participates and ' it tries' to earn, but we know that it sings so well that she earns easy. :mon psst:
the uncle of Reina is very comprehensive, :cool1: is not many people who approve fast a relationship between two girls, :farofflook: Reina this more for cupid of what yankee in fic :on lol:, Reina would have to place a written plate ' study moment ' and to lock the door of the next time that will be with Eri in its room :hehehe:, so that yours uncle does not interrupt its moment I summon :mon misch:. I think that the uncle of Reina more constrained wire of what surprised with the scene of the room, because it is single and seeing that its niece has a relationship in less of one month that if has moved :mon lol:
~~Gambare :mon thumb: ~~
-
OHH, Wonder how Reina could help her. :cry:
TanaKame lurve~ :wub:
Dang was her Uncle funny! hahah. XD
Moi demand for moar Eri-chan hotness! :P :D
-
Oh! (a very late) Update (for me)!
READING
ERI'S STORY
:cry: :bleed eyes: People can be so judgemental
Don't worry little turtle the cat will make it alright for you :cry:
.
.
.
Uncle interrups makeout session
That was just too much XD
Nice fic... keep the good work :cow:
-
CHAPTER 24
The rest of the night Eri and I watched movies, late night TV shows, played games, and talked to each other. It felt nice to get to know her better. It still bothered me that her mother was going to die. She was dying such a slow death. That has to be the worse for anyone to know or go through, but Eri holds her will strong. She still is able to live through all that pain. That’s something I will always admire about her. It will be such a hard time for her when her mother does pass away though and I made a promise to myself to be there for her when that happens. It’s the least I can do. I don’t want to think about that anymore though. I can never imagine how it must feel to lose someone you love so much. If my mom died I…wouldn’t know what to do or how to deal with it. It made me feel good though knowing that I helped her cheer up after her heart-breaking story. When she told me about her personal life it gave me this idea. Something I would have never thought of if I didn’t met her. I got this idea that I want to be with her—forever. We’ve only been together not for one month yet and already she means so much to me. I don’t know where such a thought came from, but it didn’t scare me. I felt…right. I couldn’t stop smiling either.
***
We didn’t wake up until late afternoon the next day. We were alone again too. My uncle left a note in the kitchen though saying he had somewhere important to be. He didn’t give much detail on where or when he’ll be back, but I’m not worried. He’ll come back. In the meantime, I get to spend some alone time with Eri again. I always enjoy that. We cleaned up and then went to make some food. It was too late for breakfast so having lunch will do. I tell Eri to wait in the living so that I can cook her something. I want to try and make her something this time. She’s been cooking for me a lot so I can give her a break from working over the stove. The only thing is that I can only make one dish and my uncle told me I needed to work on it more. I can always serve her cereal? I shake my head. I’m trying to be romantic and loving, I need to think of what to cook and make it decently. Think Reina, think.
“Do you need help?” Eri says from the living room
I stare at the pots in front of me. “No, I’m fine.”
That’s a big lie. I have NO idea what I’m doing, but I won’t tell her that. I won’t admit defeat! I will cook and do this right. Yuka jumps up on the counter curious to see what I’m doing. Her large round eyes look from the pots to me constantly. I smile at her and stroke her back. She purrs.
“Let’s hope I make a good meal this time Yuka.” I tell her
I turn on the stove to warm up the pots. I scratch my head. Ok, what do I do next? This is horrible! The only dish I know how to make I suddenly forgot how to start it! Damn it! I should have really paid attention to my uncle. All right, relax, I’ll try and think about what he said goes first. Hmm…I place a hand under my chin as I think carefully, trying to recall his exact words. I have nothing. I give up! As I stare at the pots in defeat I feel two pair of arms go around my waist and then someone giggle. I feel myself relax as Eri holds me. I’m really getting angry over nothing.
“Are you sure you don’t need any help? You seem lost standing here.”
She presses her head against the back of my neck and I sigh. I slide my hands down her arms and settle them to her hands that are on my stomach. I look down embarrassed. I hate to admit I need help in things. I always like to do them myself. Just like I always hate losing when I play games with anyone.
“Uh…I kind of forgot what to do.” I whisper
She laughs and hugs me tighter. She pulls away from my neck and moves a little and then kisses me on the cheek. She lets me go and faces the stove.
“Let me cook.” She insists
“You’ve cooked too much for me. Let me cook for you instead.” I explain
“I don’t mind. You can try next time. I promise.” She smiles at me
I can’t keep a stern face with her smile at me. So I give in. “Ok.” I agree
“You can wait in the living room. I’ll be done soon.” She focuses on the stove, leaving me no choice, but to go to the living room.
I really want to make her something. I want to surprise her. I’ll have to ask my uncle to give me another cooking lesson then. I sit down watching whatever channel she left on. I wonder what we can do today? We should go somewhere nice. I don’t want to stay inside all day with her. Not that I don’t like it. It’s just that I want to do something fun with her. Maybe I should call everyone and we can all hang out together somewhere nice.
***
“What are we going to do today?” Eri asks, as she takes our dishes to the sink
“I’m not sure. I was thinking we could hang out with everyone today.”
I lean back into my chair and let out a deep sigh. The food is good as always. I think we should hang out with everyone today. It will be fun. Eri finishes washing our dishes and joins me to the table.
“Should we go to the movies today with everyone? What do you have in mind?”
I place a finger on my chin thinking about it for a few seconds. We’ll need somewhere fun and not far from here for us to all get to. We can’t do karaoke. I REFUSE to do that! I don’t need to sing with Ai again drunk. Eri starts to think about it too seeing that I’m having a hard time figuring out where to go today. As we think, Eri’s cell phone starts to rings. She leaves the kitchen and gets it from the coffee table in the living room. She just flips the phone open without looking at the screen.
“Hello?”
It goes quiet for a little while after that. Eri nods and says yes a few times, but that’s about it. So I can’t hear what she’s talking about or whom she’s talking to. I look at her inquisitively. She just ignores me. So I pout seeing that’s she’s not paying me any attention.
“We’ll be right there.”
Eri hangs up and puts the phone on the table. Now will she tell who it was and what the hell is going on?! She sees me and laughs.
“You don’t have to pout you know. I’ll tell you who it was.” She says
She comes over to me and gives me a small kiss on my lips. I think I deserve more than just a little kiss. I smile and pull her back to me as she moves away. I pull her hard enough so that she falls onto my lap and I hold her down firmly. I stroke her cheek softly as I stare into her sparkling eyes. I cup her face with my right hand and smirk.
“You know, now that I think about it. I haven’t gotten my good morning kiss.”
We might as well make out a little since my uncle’s out of the house. I don’t know why I haven’t thought of that sooner! Probably because I was too hungry to think about that, Eri blushes and shakes her head.
“We can’t.”
“And why not?”
“Because Ai called me and told me she needs help cleaning out her garage. Everyone’s going to be there and I told her we’ll be there too in an hour.”
She just what?! I know I want to hang out with everyone, but cleaning and lifting heavy things weren’t what I had in mind! I scowl at her. She laughs and leans in so her forehead is touching mine. She puts both her hands on my neck to get me to look at her.
“Don’t be so down. We’ll have time to kiss later.”
“I can’t have just ONE kiss?” I beg
“Ok, but only one.” Eri agrees
I smile at her and she dips down pressing her lips to mine. Of course I lied about the one kiss thing. But I don’t tell her that. I pull her closer in and kiss her passionately, turning our one kiss into several kisses. She doesn’t seem to be against it either. My hand starts to move on their own going down her body and up her thighs. She moans when my hand touches her stomach. She grabs my hand before I can touch something else. She pulls away and looks at me. She frowns at me or tries to look like she’s mad at me. I smile at her. There’s no way she’s going to say that this is wrong and deny she didn’t enjoy that. I know she did. I can see it in her eyes.
“We have to get ready to leave.” She reminds me
I start kissing her neck to try and distract her. She sighs and puts a hand on the back of my head to bring me closer. She lets out a low moan.
“I’m sure Ai can wait.” I whisper
I kiss her collarbone and bite firmly at her shoulder. Her breath hitches in her throat when I bite her. See…she’s enjoying this all right.
“No, I…um…I promised we would…be there.” She pants
My hands find the end of her shirt again and go inside her clothing to touch bare skin. I don’t want to go out anymore. I want to stay here with Eri inside, doing this. This is SO much better. She pushes me back and gets off my lap. I look at her upset. Just when we were getting to the good part, she puts on a much more stern face.
“I’ll…I’m going to get ready.”
She rushes out the kitchen and to the bathroom. I groan out and place a hand on my face annoyed. I hope I didn’t scare her off. Is she mad at me? I lost control. It’s my entire fault. Now she won’t talk to me! I get up and go to my room to change. I hope she’s not really mad at me. Suddenly, going to help Ai clean out the garage isn’t so much of a bad thing.
***
We didn’t have to walk to Ai’s place out in the cold. She agreed to pick us up since we’re the farthest away from her house. It was nice of her to pick us up. I didn’t talk much during the ride. I was still worried over if Eri’s mad at me or not. She was ok talking with Ai. I could just be taking this whole thing the wrong way. I decided to stay quiet while they talked though. It was probably the best thing to do. The ride to Ai’s house wasn’t that long being that we were going by car. I’m sure by foot it would take us nearly an hour to get there. When we reached Ai’s house everyone else was already there working in the garage. We got out of the car and joined everyone. Everyone was there except Sayu.
“Where’s Sayu?” I question
“She couldn’t make it. She had something important to do with her mom.” Koharu replies
Of COURSE she would know. That reminds me! I have to ask her how are things with her and Sayu. Hopefully, she finally got Sayu to be her girl. I’ll have to confront her later. Ai stands in front of us and calls for our attention.
“Ok, I need everything to be thrown out. We need to make room in here and make it look neater. My parents finally see how crowded this place looks.” Ai instructs to us
“We can do it Ai. Don’t worry.” Eri says
Ai smiles. “Ok let’s start then.”
Everyone breaks up into different directions and starts cleaning whatever they can get their hands on. At least this will help me get my mind off of Eri. But no one better ask me to help lift up something heavy!
***
Since there were five of us cleaning at once we were able to clean this whole place in almost an hour. I’m glad that this is over. My clothes are covered in dirt and dust and all I want is to go home and take a bath. Right after I take my break. All this cleaning tires me out. I wipe away the sheet of sweat on my forehead and take a deep breath. Normally I don’t work hard so that I don’t sweat because I hate sweating and I hate doing all the physical stuff. But this took a lot out of me. With all the heavy lifting we had to do. I spot an empty seat next to Koharu and go next to her. I let out a tired sigh. I’m never doing this again!
“Water?” Koharu asks
And takes out a cold bottle of water from the cooler Ai brought us from her house. I take it and twist the cap off. I take a large gulp from it and put it down. I’m going to take one LONG bath when I get back home. This is just gross.
“Thanks.” I say, and take a smaller sip this time.
“You’re welcome.”
Then everything goes quiet between us. And she’s back to her quiet self like at Ai’s party. I know she must have something’s on her mind. I’ll just make it easy for her and be blunt once again.
“What’s bothering you?”
“Nothing.” She tells me quickly, that isn’t very convincing.
“How are things with you and Sayu?”
I see her go tense. Yep, I found me the reason of her quietness. And it looks like I hit a nerve too. Don’t tell me things went wrong again with her! I swear if I have to lock those two in a room alone to get them together I will!
“It’s…good.”
She sounds happy when she says that. She even has on this dreamy smile. Wait…is she with Sayu and she’s trying to cover it up? I have to know now!
“Wait a minute…so you and Sayu are,”
Her cell phone rings suddenly. Stupid phone! I need to know what’s going on between them damn it! That way I know I don’t have to stick them into a room alone. Koharu looks at her phone and she has on this goofy smile. I know that smile anywhere. It’s one of those lovesick smiles. Kind of the ones I give Eri when I see her. So they ARE together! Oh yeah! I’m good. I smirk. I just need her to confirm it.
“Hello?”
I look at Koharu trying to hear what they’re saying. I need to make sure that I’m correct. Koharu’s face goes pink and she looks down at her feet bashfully.
“Michishige-san, right now isn’t a good time. Can we try another day?”
This is getting good! I lean in to try and hear more. I wonder what’s going on. From the way Koharu’s acting it must be good. Maybe Sayu’s is asking for her to come over her place to get some “Alone Time.” I laugh out loud at that thought. Koharu looks at me and looks way embarrassed.
“I’ll see you tomorrow.” Her face turns pink again. “Do I have to?” she sighs and slumps down, covers her mouth with her hand before she speaks again. It makes it a little harder to hear what she’s saying when she does that. But somehow I manage.
“I love you too…Usa-chan.”
They even have nicknames for each other?! This is funny. Koharu closes her phone and looks at me. She smiles shyly. She doesn’t have to be all embarrassed. I mean there’s nothing wrong being with Sayu. Sure she’s a little scary to be around and I’m pretty sure she’ll try and jump Koharu’s bones everyday now that they’re together, but other than that I think she’ll be great for her.
“You’re with Sayu and you never told me?” I ask
“I was gonna tell you. Just not today.” She admits
“What did she say?”
She rubs the back of her neck and laughs nervously.
“Um…I don’t think you want to know.” She laughs
I think she’s right. So I’ll move on to the next question to prevent me from mentally scaring myself.
“When did you two get together?”
“Yesterday. I went to her house to straighten everything out. I was tired of her playing games.”
“Then what happened?” I ask
I doubt it went wrong because they’re together now. But I am curious to how it happened. Koharu was for once being the mature and dominating one huh? I laugh out loud at that thought. Koharu raised a brow looking at me like I’m crazy.
“It’s nothing, go ahead.” I encourage; she continues.
“Well when I was talking to her very seriously and telling her how I felt she just kissed me and told me she likes me too. And that was it.” Koharu laughs
“And you two made out all day didn’t you?” I joke
Koharu looks down turning a bright red. I look at her in shock and point at her.
“You did!?” I scream
Koharu looks away. God, Sayu going to corrupt poor Koharu quickly at this rate! Unless…Koharu is hiding the perverted side of her she wants no one to see. Then those two will get along just fine. I notice that everyone is still looking at me from my outburst. Great I just embarrassed her more.
“It’s nothing! Now go mind your own business!” I yell
They turn back around talking to one another. See staring crowd fixed. I turn back to Koharu.
“Sorry I didn’t mean for everyone to find out that you two are together.” I apologize.
“Well actually I want to tell everyone, but I don’t know how. I was hoping that you can help me with that.”
“Sure no problem.” I agree. “Hey everyone! Sayu and Koharu are dating! You got a problem with that?!”
Everyone looks at me again in shock. It’s quiet for a moment. I glare at them to say something. Ai looks lost, Risa’s kind of surprised, and Eri well…she seems a little bit calmer than the others. I’m guessing they’re taking this well?
“Nope no problem at all.” Risa says. Then a string of agreements from Ai and Eri come after.
“There you go. They now know.” I smile
“I didn’t have it in mind like THAT but…thanks?” Koharu says
I laugh and get up from my seat. She’ll recover soon. Though I didn’t mean to make her that embarrassed. I go over to Eri. I have to try and fix up whatever is going on between us. I’m sure it’s nothing, but I keep having these assumptions that I did something wrong to get her angry with me. I’ll have to talk to her to see. She sees my slump down posture and turns to me. I feel a little more nervous now that she’s looking at me.
“Uh…are you ok?” I ask
“Yeah, why wouldn’t I be?” She ask
“Really?”
She nods
“Yep, everything’s fine. Why you thought that I wasn’t? I’m ok about what happen in your house. I was just uh…” She blushes
I see. I got it all wrong it! I was worried over nothing. She enjoyed what we did, but she ended up really turned on. I feel much better knowing that. I laugh and hug her. I step back and pinch her cheeks with both hands.
“You’re so cute.” I coo
She pushes my hands away and rubs her cheeks. She is really cute. I put my arm around her waist and bring her close to me.
“Are you ready to go home?”
“Nope. If I go home that means I’ll have to be away from you and I won’t like that. I’ll miss you.” She says honestly
I feel myself nearly jump for joy at those words. I’m such a dork. I smile and kiss her on the cheek.
“Don’t worry. I’ll see you tomorrow.” I remind her
She shakes her head. “It’s not the same.” She pouts
I lean in and kiss her on the lips. I can’t resist. When she pouts like that I have to kiss her. She blushes and puts her head down. I hear snickering and turn in front of me. Everyone is looking at us and grinning.
“If any of you say a word you’re dead.” I growl. They laugh and go quiet after. I thought so.
“I’ll drive you both home.” Ai offers
“And I’ll walk Koharu home.” Risa cuts in
“Thanks.” I say
We all go our own ways again. This day wasn’t so bad. I got to spend sometime with my friends and Eri at the same time. Koharu and Sayu finally ended up together after all the hell they went through. I’m looking forward to school tomorrow and that kind of scares me. I wish it were the weekend already though. But I can wait. It’ll be worth it once I have Eri by my side again. I open the back seat to Ai’s car and sit with Eri in the back. On the ride home I had our hands into a tight lock the whole time. She makes me so happy.
-
Whoa!! :w00t: Update yay~~~~
This is just the right thing for somebody who just came back home exhausted XD
My uncle left a note in the kitchen though saying he had somewhere important to be. He didn’t give much detail on where or when he’ll be back, but I’m not worried.
LOL anyone else think that he's just avoiding the love love atmosphere those two give off? Plus he still has the shock of seeing those two going at it, he probably doesn't want to accidentally run in on them again XD
“You’ve cooked too much for me. Let me cook for you instead.” I explain
Aaah~ I understand that ^^; you feel so helpless/useless >< Tanakacchi better listen to her uncle next time
I know I want to hang out with everyone, but cleaning and lifting heavy things weren’t what I had in mind!
XD Tanakacchi is such a lazy bum sometimes..
Normally I don’t work hard so that I don’t sweat because I hate sweating and I hate doing all the physical stuff. But this took a lot out of me. With all the heavy lifting we had to do. I spot an empty seat next to Koharu and go next to her. I let out a tired sigh. I’m never doing this again!
Correction: Tanakacchi is such a princess sometimes ><
“How are things with you and Sayu?”
:lol: I've been wondering that too ><
“I love you too…Usa-chan.”
OOOMG That made me laugh out really loud XD and when I LOL suddenly, its very scary ><
I got a couple of looks.. yeah my parents probably thought I was insane
“And you two made out all day didn’t you?” I joke
Koharu looks down turning a bright red. I look at her in shock and point at her.
“You did you!?” I scream
Koharu looks away. God, Sayu going to corrupt poor Koharu quickly at this rate! Unless…Koharu is hiding the perverted side of her she wants no one to see.
I definitely think its the latter XD Koharu is secretly a pervert
and did you mean;
"You did!?" XD what's with the extra you (couldn't choose where to put it??) Kidding~ lol it was funny tho ^^;
“I didn’t have it in mind like THAT but…thanks?” Koharu says
Oh my dear god, I would have died of embarrassment at that point if Tanakacchi did that to me ><
Eri and Tanakacchi are so cute together >__> reading this can heal me from Letting Go XD
for some reason jphip is blocked on my school computer.. so coming here is getting kinda rare for me, nevertheless
I love this fic ><
However, I would hate for something bad to happen at this point.. :: stares at you ::
-
CHAPTER 24
It still bothered me that her mother was going to die. She was dying such a slow death.
The sucky thing about a situation like this is two-fold, firstly because there's someone having to suffer through it, and secondly because there's little that others can do but wait and hope for medical treatments to work.
Eri holds her will strong. She still is able to live through all that pain.
Eri doesn't have much of a choice in the matter. For the sake of her family as a whole, she has to stay strong. :cry:
At least now Reina can be there to help her.
She’s been cooking for me a lot so I can give her a break from working over the stove. The only thing is that I can only make one dish and my uncle told me I needed to work on it more. I can always serve her cereal? I shake my head. I’m trying to be romantic and loving, I need to think of what to cook and make it decently.
Hey, cereal would be a good "breakfast in bed" sort of thing. :D
I turn on the stove to warm up the pots. I scratch my head. Ok, what do I do next? This is horrible! The only dish I know how to make I suddenly forgot how to start it! Damn it! I should have really paid attention to my uncle.
Poor thing, she's wanting so much to do this well for Eri...that she's forgotten how to do it! XD
As I stare at the pots in defeat I feel two pair of arms go around my waist and then someone giggle. I feel myself relax as Eri holds me. I’m really getting angry over nothing.
“Are you sure you don’t need any help? You seem lost standing here.”
She presses her head against the back of my neck and I sigh. I slide my hands down her arms and settle them to her hands that are on my stomach. I look down embarrassed. I hate to admit I need help in things. I always like to do them myself. Just like I always hate losing when I play games with anyone.
“Uh…I kind of forgot what to do.” I whisper
GODDAM THAT'S JUST ADORABLE!!!
:wriggly: :wriggly: :wriggly:
“Let me cook.” She insists
“You’ve cooked too much for me. Let me cook for you instead.” I explain
“I don’t mind. You can try next time. I promise.” She smiles at me
I can’t keep a stern face with her smile at me. So I give in. “Ok.” I agree
“You can wait in the living room. I’ll be done soon.” She focuses on the stove, leaving me no choice, but to go to the living room.
I really want to make her something. I want to surprise her. I’ll have to ask my uncle to give me another cooking lesson then.
Hey, why leave? She could stay and watch/help Eri. That way they spend more time together, something productive gets done, and Reina still gets her cooking lesson. :yep:
Eri’s cell phone starts to rings. She leaves the kitchen and gets it from the coffee table in the living room. She just flips the phone open without looking at the screen.
“Hello?”
It goes quiet for a little while after that. Eri nods and says yes a few times, but that’s about it. So I can’t hear what she’s talking about or whom she’s talking to. I look at her inquisitively. She just ignores me. So I pout seeing that’s she’s not paying me any attention.
Uh oh...this is a bit worrisome. :O
“We’ll be right there.”
Eri hangs up and puts the phone on the table. Now will she tell who it was and what the hell is going on?! She sees me and laughs.
“You don’t have to pout you know. I’ll tell you who it was.” She says
Huh...maybe it wasn't bad news after all?
“You know, now that I think about it. I haven’t gotten my good morning kiss.”
We might as well make out a little since my uncle’s out of the house.
Good idea. :grin:
Eri blushes and shakes her head.
“We can’t.”
Eh? Weaksauce. :huhuh
“And why not?”
“Because Ai called me and told me she needs help cleaning out her garage. Everyone’s going to be there and I told her we’ll be there too in an hour.”
She just what?! I know I want to hang out with everyone, but cleaning and lifting heavy things weren’t what I had in mind!
Well, at least now they don't have to worry about not having anything to do all day. :lol:
“Don’t be so down. We’ll have time to kiss later.”
:pimp:
“I can’t have just ONE kiss?” I beg
“Ok, but only one.” Eri agrees
I smile at her and she dips down pressing her lips to mine. Of course I lied about the one kiss thing. But I don’t tell her that. I pull her closer in and kiss her passionately, turning our one kiss into several kisses. She doesn’t seem to be against it either.
Well...it's more like one really, really, really, REALLY long.....kiss.
Yeah, that sounds okay. :wahaha:
She pulls away and looks at me. She frowns at me or tries to look like she’s mad at me. I smile at her. There’s no way she’s going to say that this is wrong and deny she didn’t enjoy that. I know she did. I can see it in her eyes.
“We have to get ready to leave.” She reminds me
I start kissing her neck to try and distract her. She sighs and puts a hand on the back of my head to bring me closer. She lets out a low moan.
“I’m sure Ai can wait.” I whisper
:twisted:
“No, I…um…I promised we would…be there.” She pants
My hands find the end of her shirt again and go inside her clothing to touch bare skin. I don’t want to go out anymore. I want to stay here with Eri inside, doing this. This is SO much better. She pushes me back and gets off my lap. I look at her upset. Just when we were getting to the good part, she puts on a much more stern face.
“I’ll…I’m going to get ready.”
Oh pooh.
That's right, you heard right. I said "oh pooh". :(
I groan out and place a hand on my face annoyed. I hope I didn’t scare her off. Is she mad at me? I lost control. It’s my entire fault. Now she won’t talk to me! I get up and go to my room to change. I hope she’s not really mad at me.
Could be that Eri's just not ready yet for this degree of intimacy. Hopefully Reina realizes this and doesn't keep pushing things before Eri's ready.
When we reached Ai’s house everyone else was already there working in the garage. We got out of the car and joined everyone. Everyone was there except Sayu.
“Where’s Sayu?” I question
“She couldn’t make it. She had something important to do with her mom.” Koharu replies
Now then, did Sayu mention the thing with her mom before or after she found out Koharu was going to be there? :roll:
That reminds me! I have to ask her how are things with her and Sayu. Hopefully, she finally got Sayu to be her girl.
Oh if only it were that easy. :sweatdrop:
“How are things with you and Sayu?”
I see her go tense. Yep, I found me the reason of her quietness. And it looks like I hit a nerve too. Don’t tell me things went wrong again with her! I swear if I have to lock those two in a room alone to get them together I will!
“It’s…good.”
She sounds happy when she says that. She even has on this dreamy smile. Wait…is she with Sayu and she’s trying to cover it up? I have to know now!
Yeah, spill the beans already! :-X
*KOHARU TALKS TO SAYU ON THE PHONE*
Looking good so far. :)
“I love you too…Usa-chan.”
WOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!! WE HAVE SHIGEKOHA RABURABU!!! :cow:
I mean there’s nothing wrong being with Sayu. Sure she’s a little scary to be around and I’m pretty sure she’ll try and jump Koharu’s bones everyday now that they’re together, but other than that I think she’ll be great for her.
And who said the "jumping her bones" thing wasn't great? :rockon:
“You’re with Sayu and you never told me?” I ask
“I was gonna tell you. Just not today.” She admits
“What did she say?”
She rubs the back of her neck and laughs nervously.
“Um…I don’t think you want to know.” She laughs
I think she’s right. So I’ll move on to the next question to prevent me from mentally scaring myself.
/me raises hand.
Can I know?
:hee:
“When did you two get together?”
“Yesterday. I went to her house to straighten everything out. I was tired of her playing games.”
“Then what happened?” I ask
...
“Well when I was talking to her very seriously and telling her how I felt she just kissed me and told me she likes me too. And that was it.” Koharu laughs
Wow, sometimes it CAN be just that easy. 8)
“And you two made out all day didn’t you?” I joke
Koharu looks down turning a bright red. I look at her in shock and point at her.
“You did!?” I scream
Koharu looks away. God, Sayu going to corrupt poor Koharu quickly at this rate! Unless…Koharu is hiding the perverted side of her she wants no one to see. Then those two will get along just fine. I notice that everyone is still looking at me from my outburst. Great I just embarrassed her more.
“It’s nothing! Now go mind your own business!” I yell
Reina = :mon misch:
Koharu = :mon sweat:
Reina = :mon spit:
Koharu = :shy2:
Aichan-tachi = :mon huh2:
Reina = :mon blowhorn:
“Sorry I didn’t mean for everyone to find out that you two are together.” I apologize.
“Well actually I want to tell everyone, but I don’t know how. I was hoping that you can help me with that.”
“Sure no problem.” I agree. “Hey everyone! Sayu and Koharu are dating! You got a problem with that?!”
:on lol:
Hey considering who's finding out, no real need to tiptoe around it.
I go over to Eri. I have to try and fix up whatever is going on between us. I’m sure it’s nothing, but I keep having these assumptions that I did something wrong to get her angry with me. I’ll have to talk to her to see. She sees my slump down posture and turns to me. I feel a little more nervous now that she’s looking at me.
“Uh…are you ok?” I ask
“Yeah, why wouldn’t I be?” She ask
“Really?”
She nods
“Yep, everything’s fine. Why you thought that I wasn’t? I’m ok about what happen in your house. I was just uh…” She blushes
I see. I got it all wrong it! I was worried over nothing. She enjoyed what we did, but she ended up really turned on. I feel much better knowing that.
She should. It means she was doing it right.
:cool1:
“Are you ready to go home?”
“Nope. If I go home that means I’ll have to be away from you and I won’t like that. I’ll miss you.” She says honestly
I feel myself nearly jump for joy at those words. I’m such a dork. I smile and kiss her on the cheek.
“Don’t worry. I’ll see you tomorrow.” I remind her
She shakes her head. “It’s not the same.” She pouts
:mon inluv:
I hear snickering and turn in front of me. Everyone is looking at us and grinning.
“If any of you say a word you’re dead.” I growl. They laugh and go quiet after. I thought so.
:banana:
-
Reina's uncle is a really laidback guy. It's kinda hard imagining as a former Yankee, still, he wouldn't understand Reina that well if not for that. Actually, at some point I thought he was gay! :lol:
Oh well, that'd have been too much of a coincidence... :P
-
a very good and very 'hot' read, now I need to get ready for scolding I didn't get to sleep the whole night reading and it's almost morning... damn :grin:
-
CHAPTER 25
The following day I was actually happy to go to school. It kind of scared me to tell you the truth. But I had a good reason to want to go to school. Eri was there and that’s all I need to know really. I got up at my usual time and was ready just in time for the train. I said goodbye to my uncle and headed out the door. If I’m early enough I can spend sometime with Eri before class. So I hurried quickly to the train station.
***
“Good morning!” I chime to my friends as I walked down the halls
They all give me strange looks when I approach them at the lockers. I frown and smell my breath to see if that’s the cause of their silence. My breath smells fresh. I brush a finger under my nose. Maybe there’s something on my face. I wipe away whatever’s there, but I find nothing.
“What? Do I have a booger in my nose?” I ask, giving up on guessing
They laugh.
“No it’s just…you seem happy this morning. It’s weird.” Risa notices
“And creepy.” Ai throws in
“Yeah, it’s a little strange.” Sayu agrees; she eyes me skeptically.
“Did you finally get laid?” Ai questions like it’s no big deal
Now it’s my turn to give out a strange look. Why would she think such a thing?! And even ask me that out loud in front of everyone!
“Ai-chan!” Risa yells, she nudges her. Ai goes quiet after that.
“Oh come on you guys! Can’t you see she’s happy because she gets to see Eri? Duh!” Kohru tells them like it’s the simplest thing to say.
They let out a big “Oh” and laugh. I smile at Koharu thanking her. She smiles back. I can trust her to help me with things. Sayu steps closer to her to hold her hand. Koharu turns her attention to Sayu and hugs her. They’re really cute together. Seeing them hold hands though reminds me of Eri. And I feel a little sad. Where is Eri? I miss her. I start to frown until two hands go over my eyes, blinding me. I already know who it is though. I laugh and put my hands on the person’s wrist.
“Eri is that you?” I say
“Aww poo, you knew it was me from the start didn’t you?” she pouts
I turn around and laugh. “Your touch gave it away.” I pull her into a hug and sigh. Being away from her for one day is too much. She laughs when I don’t let her go.
“Reina, you can let go now. I’m not going anywhere you know.”
I release her, but I hold her hands instead of hugging her. I wonder if she can hang out with me after school. We go join in with the others after our little moment.
“Can you two be anymore obvious that you’re dating?”
No one here said that. I look around to see who said it. A few inches away I see Yossie with Miki. I glare at Yossie. She shouldn’t be talking when she’s so in love with Rika. She smirks and laughs with Miki. They come over to us.
“You know you really shouldn’t say anything about us when you know you turn into a little school girl around Rika.” I snap back
“It’s about time those two dated too! Now I don’t have to hear Yossie rant about how cute Rika is!” Miki grumbles
“Shut up.” Yossie whispers
It’s my turn to laugh now. Miki grins enjoying the fun. She says something to Yossie and the two instantly start arguing. And they call each other best friends! Their verbal fighting turns into them wrestling each other next. It’s pretty amusing to watch too. I hear Eri and everyone else laugh. I look at Eri. She seems a little worried about them.
“Do you think we should break it up?” She asks
“Nah, I’m sure they can handle it.” I reply
“Ahh, let go of me!” Yossie screams
Miki somehow has her in a tight headlock. It’s really funny to watch even though I know I should break it up. After watching Yossie try and get free a few times and fail I decided to break them apart. But someone else already beats me to it.
“Miki what are you doing?”
Miki quickly lets Yossie go and she falls to the ground on her butt.
“Aya!” Miki yells, she starts stuttering and laughing nervously. “I um…we were just…”
She has a lot of nerve making fun of Yossie and me when she hasn’t even asked Aya out because she CLEARLY likes her. It looks like my job isn’t done just yet. I turn to Yossie and he looks at me with a smirk in place. She must have the same idea as me. I smile and nod at her.
“What are you doing?” Eri asks seeing the smirk on my face
I ignore her for a second, let go of her hand, and walk over to Miki who’s still trying to form proper sentences to Aya. By the look on her face she doesn’t understand anything Miki says. Miki is just digging herself a bigger hole by talking still. Maybe I can help her. Yossie stands to the other side of Miki. It’s kind of funny how the two of them don’t notice us too, but that makes things easier for us. Yossie gives me a questioning look and I smile to tell her it’s ok. Together, we push Miki forward and watch her tumble towards Aya. She kisses Aya when she falls like we planned and they both seem surprised. Aya shoves Miki off and Miki tries to apologize, but Aya smacks her before she could say anything. I stare in shock. Ok that is unexpected! Aya glares at her and walks away furious. Miki turns to us beyond angry. Who knew her glaring could be this scary!
“You!” She growls pointing to us
I turn to Yossie. “Run for it?” I question
“Run for it.” She agrees
I run grabbing Eri as I pass by her and hurry to class. Miki follows me.
“Come back here!” she demands
Oh this is some morning!
***
I was lucky I had no classes with Miki or else she would be glaring at me the whole time trying to plan a way to get me. It’s scary really. I would tell her I’m sorry, but she might strangle me as I try to. So I’ll just avoid her at all cost. I don’t get how my plan didn’t work though! It went fine for Yossie. I couldn’t have read the signs wrong about those two either. Maybe Aya is just playing hard to get. I’ll need a better plan to get them together. That can wait for now. I’m on my way to lunch and that means I get to be around Eri for a whole period. I can’t wait. I get my bento out of my locker and enter the café. I easily spot everyone at the table in the back.
“Hey guys.” I sit down next to Eri and lean against her
“I was wondering where you went. You’re a little late to lunch today.” Eri states
“I was extra careful so that I didn’t meet Miki on the way here.” I sheepishly say, “You don’t think she’s still mad at me do you?”
“Oh she’s still mad.” Sayu bluntly replies
“Yeah, she’s glaring more than usual too. It’s really creepy.” Koharu agrees and goes back to eating.
This talk isn’t making me feel any better about me embarrassing her in front of Aya and everyone else. How can I make it up to her? Eri puts a hand on my thigh to get my attention.
“Don’t worry about Miki. She’ll calm down eventually.”
I smile and agree. She always makes things for me better. I open my bento and start to eat. We eat together like always and talk casually with each other. Minus Ai, since she always seem too focused on her food to speak. She only talks when Risa pokes her once in a while and nags about her lack of words. Other than that she’s quiet. It feels nice to be around everyone though like this. I like it.
-
Aww, it's happy time again. :D ...Well, with the exception of GAM. D:
-
CHAPTER 25
“Good morning!” I chime to my friends as I walked down the halls
They all give me strange looks when I approach them at the lockers. I frown and smell my breath to see if that’s the cause of their silence. My breath smells fresh. I brush a finger under my nose. Maybe there’s something on my face. I wipe away whatever’s there, but I find nothing.
“What? Do I have a booger in my nose?” I ask, giving up on guessing
It's da raburabu. It's making her happy. :D :yep:
“Did you finally get laid?” Ai questions like it’s no big deal
Now it’s my turn to give out a strange look. Why would she think such a thing?! And even ask me that out loud in front of everyone!
“Ai-chan!” Risa yells, she nudges her. Ai goes quiet after that.
Aichan = :mon determined:
Reina = :mon spit:
Risa = :mon scare:
Aichan = :mon speechless:
*SAYUKOHA AND TANAKAMEI HUGGIES*
:mon lovelaff: :mon lovelaff: :mon lovelaff:
“Can you two be anymore obvious that you’re dating?”
...
A few inches away I see Yossie with Miki.
...
“You know you really shouldn’t say anything about us when you know you turn into a little school girl around Rika.” I snap back
“It’s about time those two dated too! Now I don’t have to hear Yossie rant about how cute Rika is!” Miki grumbles
“Shut up.” Yossie whispers
BURN!!!
:wahaha:
“Miki what are you doing?”
Miki quickly lets Yossie go and she falls to the ground on her butt.
“Aya!” Miki yells, she starts stuttering and laughing nervously. “I um…we were just…”
She has a lot of nerve making fun of Yossie and me when she hasn’t even asked Aya out because she CLEARLY likes her.
:hip devil:
It looks like my job isn’t done just yet. I turn to Yossie and he looks at me with a smirk in place. She must have the same idea as me. I smile and nod at her.
“What are you doing?” Eri asks seeing the smirk on my face
Time for Matchmaker Reina! :rockon:
Yossie stands to the other side of Miki. It’s kind of funny how the two of them don’t notice us too, but that makes things easier for us. Yossie gives me a questioning look and I smile to tell her it’s ok. Together, we push Miki forward and watch her tumble towards Aya. She kisses Aya when she falls like we planned and they both seem surprised. Aya shoves Miki off and Miki tries to apologize, but Aya smacks her before she could say anything. I stare in shock. Ok that is unexpected! Aya glares at her and walks away furious. Miki turns to us beyond angry. Who knew her glaring could be this scary!
Uh-oh...a goof?
:mon scare:
“You!” She growls pointing to us
I turn to Yossie. “Run for it?” I question
“Run for it.” She agrees
Reina/Eri = :mon runcry:
Miki = :mon mad:
“I was extra careful so that I didn’t meet Miki on the way here.” I sheepishly say, “You don’t think she’s still mad at me do you?”
“Oh she’s still mad.” Sayu bluntly replies
“Yeah, she’s glaring more than usual too. It’s really creepy.” Koharu agrees and goes back to eating.
This talk isn’t making me feel any better about me embarrassing her in front of Aya and everyone else.
Well, first thing to do would be to straighten things out with Aya, who is probably under the false impression that Miki intentionally put the moves on her. Whether or not she knows that Miki likes her is something for another time (especially when we don't know how she feels about Miki).
-
Oh, something tells me Reina won't hear the end of this for a while. Then again, Miki doesn't really need to talk, her glare is more than enough. :lol:
I'm surprised she's fine, though, I figured Miki would go all yankii on her. But she's probably busy trying to talk to Aya... :sweatdrop:
-
I'm wondering what's next *o* :shocked
Hope Aya don't be serious u_u :O
Poor Miki ;_; :cry:
Miki should catch Reina and Yossie and give them of some the Groping Demon xDDDDDDDDD :shakeit:
PS: Estoy soñando mucho con Miki ._. <3
-
I was lucky I had no classes with Miki or else she would be glaring at me the whole time trying to plan a way to get me. It’s scary really. I would tell her I’m sorry, but she might strangle me as I try to. So I’ll just avoid her at all cost
:lol:
-
been reading the whole thing, waiting for an update..hope it doesn't end like this... :(
-
Damn!!! Wow Tanakame xDDDDDDD
I hope see them making out in L.A xD
Jajajajajaja
I love this fics make's me remember when I was in love =3
-
CHAPTER 26
So Miki got over got over the slap in the face and the rejection from Aya eventually, like Eri said and she wasn’t glaring at me either. Thank god for that! Things were getting a little too nerving around us. I still have to find a way to get Miki and Aya together though, but that can wait a little, because it’s the beginning of a new month and I want to start it off with something a little more fun and easy. I’ll think of something though. September is over and October has started. The months seem to fly by fast this year. I just hope it’ll be a good year until New Years has started. But what I’m really focused on is what we’re going to do for Halloween. There’s no way they can forget about it! There are so many stores that are already celebrating October by selling decorations, costumes, and candy everywhere. Seeing the stores decorated in orange and black and with all those goods made me think how it will be spent. I wonder if anyone has something in mind for this month? Will we dress up? Have a party? Or just have some movie night with everyone? Or maybe we won’t do anything and it will be a regular day. I’ll have to ask. I would like to dress up this year. It’ll be fun. We still have plenty of time to figure things out though. It’s only the first of October anyway. And I’ll meet up with everyone today to go out shopping. I’m not worried. I just hope we don’t do karaoke again! If they take me there after shopping I’m going to refuse to sing with Ai drunk again! My phone goes off and I fish it out of my pocket to answer. It’s Ai ready to pick me up as expected. I hurry out my room to my uncle.
“Uncle, I’m leaving now!” I shout as I pass him in the living room
“Alright, I left you money on the table. Try not to come home too late.” He warns
I answer my cell and tell Ai I’m on my way outside then I grab the money on the table and go back to the living room to give my uncle a hug and a kiss goodbye. I go out the door and to the main exit of my apartment. Everyone is inside the car waiting for me. I open the door and realize I’ll have to sit on Eri’ slap again. It isn’t so bad but I don’t like being crushed in a tiny car with a bunch of people. Three’s nothing I can do though, so I carefully get inside, settle on Eri’s lap, and close the door. I lean back into Eri. It’s really comfortable sitting here.
“You really need a bigger car Ai.” I complain
If I wasn’t sitting on Eri I would have been a little more annoyed. Ai looks at me through the mirror. She smiles and laughs seeing how packed it is in the back.
“Sorry, this will have to do.” She replies
That’s easy for her to say! I’d like to see her sit back here for hours! She faces back to the front and pulls the car out. Now we’re finally on the road to the mall. Eri securely puts her arms around my waist and rests her head on my back. I relax when she leans against me then smile. She’s just so cute.
“Ahh, senpai not here!” I hear Koharu wail
I turn around and when I do, I really wished I didn’t! Sayu is nuzzling and kissing Koharu’s neck all over. I mean come on! That’s not the only thing though, she also has her hand somewhere I really don’t want to think about or see! They might just be as bad as Ai and Risa at Ai’s birthday party. I’m not sure. Koharu lightly pushes Sayu away. She’s bright red. They’re worse than Eri and I when it comes to public affection. Sayu puts a hand on Koharu’s face to get her to look at her and kisses her before she could oblige again. They’re kissing pretty heavily now. What the hell is this?! Making out time? They are aware that we can see them right? I clear my throat, but they’re too busy to hear me. I clear my throat louder and cough a little, but still nothing. Ok, enough of this.
“Will you two cut it out and wait for later!” I scream
Koharu pulls away blushing and apologizes, on the other hand, Sayu looks like she wants to kill me for interrupting them. She turns away and stares in front of her. It’s a good thing they stopped, because I don’t want to see or hear them on the whole ride to the mall. It would be too weird! They better not do that during the whole ride back either!
***
Being at the mall was really fun. We bought a bunch of clothes and took pictures together in the photo booths. I did manage to get a picture of just Eri and I in it too. I’m keeping those pictures and putting them somewhere once I get home. I had a great time. When we were done eating we went home. I was tired from all the walking and carrying all these bags. I bough a bunch of bangles and some new shirts, but with the rest of my money I bought something nice for Eri. Or something I think she will find nice, I hope. It’s a surprise for her she doesn’t have any clue that I got her something. I’ll have to be sure to give it to her before I leave, but Ai dropped Sayu and Koharu off first. That means I didn’t have to worry about them making out on the whole ride home! I’m grateful for that. So I had some time to give her the gift myself and I didn’t have to sit on Eri’s lap either. I didn’t feel so crushed. There was plenty of space in the back. Not that sitting on Eri’s lap isn’t bad, it’s really comfortable I just would like to sit normal for once since the back isn’t so crowded. Since I was next to be dropped off I thought it was best to give Eri my gift now. I went into my bag searching through the clothes. Where is it?! I hope I didn’t lose it! I would freak!
“Ah, I found it!” I announce
That thing was giving me a hard time. I smile relieved. So I didn’t lose it, thank god!
“Found what?”
I turn to Eri and show her what I’m holding. She takes the small black velvet box from my hands. She looks it over then gives me a questioning look.
“It’s for you. Open it.” I encourage
Her face lights up with joy and quickly she lifts the lid. She looks even happier when she looks inside. I’m guessing she likes it.
“It’s an ankle bracelet. I have one too just like that. Do you like it?” I question, unsure
“I love it. Thank you!”
She goes and tackles me down to the back seat and hugs me. She holds me tight and I hug her back. Score for Reina! Why did I just talk in third person? Whatever. Eri digs the bracelet, the end.
“You’re so kind and sweet.” She coos
“Hey don’t let Risa and Ai hear you.” I whisper
“Too late.” Ai laughs
I lift up my head and glare at her. The car erupts with laughter. Now they’ll start picking on me. I glare at them.
“Don’t worry Reina. Your secret is safe with me.” Risa promises
I smile at her and lay back down to the car seat with Eri still on top of me holding me. I feel the car slow down and I brace myself, as it gets ready to stop. I almost fall off when it stops, but I catch myself and grab on to Eri so she won’t fall.
“This is your stop Reina. And don’t start making out back there!” Ai teases
I roll my eyes and sigh. I turn my attention back to Eri. I don’t really want to leave her. She looks up at me with the same expression. I smile lovingly at her. Her eyes are bright with joy and it makes me feel happy too, knowing I’m the cause of that glow in her eyes; that spring in her step. Thinking like that doesn’t make me want to leave even more. She gets off of me and sits up. I get up from my laying position too and look at her. I’ll have to call her before bed tonight. It’ll make me feel better. I lean in and give her a brief kiss. She blushes.
“I’ll see you tomorrow?” I ask
She nods. Her cheeks are a faint color of pink. She’s too cute. I give her one more kiss and open the door.
“I’ll call you.” I tell her before closing the door.
She waves at me through the window and I watch her drive away from me into the street. I miss her already. I sigh and go inside. I really love her. She already has a special place in my heart and I don’t ever want that to go away.
-
AAAWWWW... :wub: Eri and Reina have matching ankle bracelets..
I'm thinking next chapter we're getting heavy Koha/Sayu or TanaKame lovin' here! :)
-
CHAPTER 26
So Miki got over got over the slap in the face and the rejection from Aya eventually, like Eri said and she wasn’t glaring at me either. Thank god for that! Things were getting a little too nerving around us
That's good and all, but what about Aya? Is she still freaked out about it? Did Reina try and explain things to her or at least tell her that it was her and Yossi's idea (i.e. NOT Miki's) to do that? :?
I still have to find a way to get Miki and Aya together though
...
But what I’m really focused on is what we’re going to do for Halloween. There’s no way they can forget about it!
I can already hear the gears working in Reina's head. :P
Everyone is inside the car waiting for me. I open the door and realize I’ll have to sit on Eri’ slap again. It isn’t so bad but I don’t like being crushed in a tiny car with a bunch of people. Three’s nothing I can do though, so I carefully get inside, settle on Eri’s lap, and close the door. I lean back into Eri. It’s really comfortable sitting here.
“You really need a bigger car Ai.” I complain
If I wasn’t sitting on Eri I would have been a little more annoyed. Ai looks at me through the mirror. She smiles and laughs seeing how packed it is in the back.
“Sorry, this will have to do.” She replies
Oh c'mon, everyone knows Reina doesn't really "mind". :D
Aichan's just lucky that she hasn't yet gotten busted by cops for cramming too many people into a car.
“Ahh, senpai not here!” I hear Koharu wail
Date Sayu, this is part of the deal, kid. XD
I bought something nice for Eri. Or something I think she will find nice, I hope. It’s a surprise for her she doesn’t have any clue that I got her something.
Awwwwwwwwwww! :wub:
I turn to Eri and show her what I’m holding. She takes the small black velvet box from my hands. She looks it over then gives me a questioning look.
“It’s for you. Open it.” I encourage
Her face lights up with joy and quickly she lifts the lid. She looks even happier when she looks inside. I’m guessing she likes it.
“It’s an ankle bracelet. I have one too just like that. Do you like it?” I question, unsure
“I love it. Thank you!”
She goes and tackles me down to the back seat and hugs me. She holds me tight and I hug her back. Score for Reina!
Are we talking about the "making Eri happy" part or the "being tackled by Eri in the backseat of a car" part? :twothumbs
“You’re so kind and sweet.” She coos
“Hey don’t let Risa and Ai hear you.” I whisper
“Too late.” Ai laughs
I lift up my head and glare at her. The car erupts with laughter. Now they’ll start picking on me. I glare at them.
Eri = :wriggly:
Reina = :mon psst:
Aichan = :bingo:
Reina = :grr:
TakaGakiKame = :wahaha:
Reina = :grr:
“I’ll call you.” I tell her before closing the door.
She waves at me through the window and I watch her drive away from me into the street. I miss her already. I sigh and go inside. I really love her. She already has a special place in my heart and I don’t ever want that to go away.
:luvluv2:
-
sweet
-
thanks I'm glad you liked it. The next chapter though I'm having a hard time on what to write, but I hope that will be over soon. And I can get something good rather than short updates.
-
Aww, the TanaKame is so cute! :wub: Such a gentle relationship. (Unlike Sayu. *cough*) xD
-
Sayu's a god 8) making out inside the car is a classic xDDDDDDDDDDDDDD
L o v e <3~ Tanakame relationship =3 I can feel Reina wanna more :oops: :inlove:
I really wanna know what are you preparing for Halloween =D
Thanks for this chap =)
-
CHAPTER 27
“Welcome home, I just made dinner. You have perfect timing.” My uncle greets to me
He has a pan in his hand ready to serve himself. I look at him strangely. Is he wearing an apron? He notices where I’m looking and he looks down to himself then back at me. I place a hand over my mouth to hide my snickering.
“This is a very messy dish.” He says
I chuckle. “I’m sure it is.” I mumble
He frowns and looks down to the apron again. “What’s wrong with it?”
“No nothing, nothing at all. It’s fine. Please, don’t mind me. I think the pink apron with little hearts looks fine on you.” I hold in another laugh
“This is the only apron I have. My ex fiancé use to cook a lot at the time, ok?”
It looks like his face is starting to turn pink from blushing. I think this is my pay back from him walking in on Eri and I making out and embarrassing me. I wish I had a camera.
“Do you want to eat or not?” He ask annoyed
“No thanks, I already ate before I left the mall.”
“It’s fine. Just come talk with me a little will you? I feel that you don’t have time to talk with me anymore since you’re around Eri so much.”
I feel a little bad that I made him feel rejected or lonely. I agree with him and head towards my room and place my bags on my bed to remind me to put my clothes away for later when I come back. I did plan on calling Eri as soon as I stepped in, but a little waiting won’t hurt. I could talk with my uncle and catch up with him. I walk back out my room and into the kitchen. He’s already at the table with his plate. I notice he doesn’t have his apron on anymore. Maybe I embarrassed him too much? I take a seat across from him and look at him.
“How is school going?” He asks through a mouthful of rice
“It’s going well. I haven’t gotten into any trouble. I’m getting good grades too. Report cards should be out soon.”
“I’m glad. I would like to see your report card once you get it and don’t try to hide it from me, ok?”
He knows me too well. I would normally hide my report card from my parents and I was going to do the same with him in case I did slip up on some of my classes, but it seems if I do that he’ll find out. And I don’t want to get into even bigger trouble from hiding my grades. I might as well come clean with him. He seems to want things between us that way too.
“Yes.” I agree
He smiles. “Thank you.” He goes quiet and takes a few more scoops from his meal
He must be some human lie detector and that’s really scary. It makes me wonder how he really was back when he was younger. I’m glad he’s changed. If he was still into making trouble I would be scared of him. It seems with age and over the years he’s mellowed out. I think he uses his lie detection skills on me all the time though and that’s kind of nerving. I guess old habits die-hard.
“How are things with Eri and you?”
I sit up surprise; I didn’t think he would ask anything like that. Is he worried we might be doing something wrong? It’s not like I can get pregnant from her the last time I checked. That’s impossible in many ways. I raise a brow up at him putting my guard up.
“We’re doing fine. Why do you ask?” I cross my arms over my chest
Has he changed his mind and won’t let us date? If he does that I’ll be so pissed at him. I would leave this house right now!
“No reason, I’m just curious. You seem to like her a lot and she’s a sweet girl.” He answers coolly
“Are you saying I might hurt her in some way?”
He gives a small chuckle, “No, it’s not that. I just want to know if things are running smoothly with you two. Relationships aren’t always smooth sailing you know?”
I put my arms down and try to listen to the advice he’s giving me. I have to stop being so defensive all the time and damn hardheaded. He’s only trying to help.
“I just want you to know, if anything happens between the both of you. You can come to me for help.” He adds in calmly
A faint smile forms on my face and I feel myself relax. So he didn’t change his mind. I worried over nothing. He looks at me then smiles.
“Thanks.”
He goes back to finishing his meal so I sit there at the table in since with nothing to do. Yuka walks over to me and starts rubbing my leg, purring. I pick her up into my lap and scratch the back of her head. She closes her eyes and purrs again.
“Your mother called today while you were out.”
That makes my body run cold. Did I just hear right? My mom called me? I stare at my uncle in shock. He pushes his plate away and folds his hands together on top of the table. His face is serious, so I didn’t hear wrong.
“W-what did she wants?” I croak
“She wanted to see how you were doing. She misses you a lot. I don’t know why she called out of the blue like that though.”
“What did you tell her?”
He sighs. “I told her you weren’t here. She told me she would like it if you called her back when you get the chance.”
My body feels heavy as lead. What do I do? Do I call her back or do I just ignore it? I stop petting Yuka and look to the table. Why would she decide to call me now? She could have done it the day I arrived at my uncle’s place, but she didn’t. Why should she care now? And what do I tell her if I do choose to call her?
“You don’t have to call her right away Reina. You can speak with her when you are ready.” My uncle interrupts
I nod. “Did she tell you why she wanted to talk with me?”
“She didn’t say anything other then ask to how you were doing.”
I sit up and lean over the table. “Is she going to take me back to Fukuoka?!”
My body starts to shake. My parents can’t do that! Not after I’ve gotten so use to it here. I can’t leave my friends behind and more importantly I can’t leave Eri!
“I honestly don’t know, but that’s why I said you can call your mother back when you’re ready. Don’t try and lose sleep over this.”
“Yeah, ok. Thank you uncle.” I sigh to try and calm down. I put Yuka down on the floor and get up. “I’ll be in my room if you don’t mind.”
“Go right ahead.”
I hurry out the kitchen to towards my room. I empty my bags and hang up the shirts inside my closet then put the bangles in my dresser. My mind is racing. I would like to call my mom, but if she called me to say I’m going back home I don’t want to hear that right now. But then again, if I don’t call soon my mom would get sad or worry about me. I’m stuck. I go on my bed and lay there staring into the ceiling. What should I do? Maybe the right thing to do is to wait. That way I can be ready for any bad news that might come my way. I think I should do that. Sure my mom might feel sad about it, but I would be much more sad than her if she tells me the thing I don’t want to hear the most. I’m done thinking about this. I pull out my cell and flip it open. My fingers automatically dial down Eri’s number and I place it to my ear to hear it ring a few times. She’ll help me keep my mind off this. It rings a few more times and then she picks it up.
“Hello?”
“Hey.” I reply; her voice is already making things better.
“I was wondering when you would call. I was getting impatient.” She laughs
“Sorry about that. My uncle wanted to talk to me for a while.”
“About what?”
“Well he just asked about school and uh…about us.”
“He did? He’s ok with it right?” She sounds worried
“Yeah it’s fine. He just wanted to see if we were doing fine and he gave me advice on…relationships I think.” I scratch my head
Eri laughs. “You have a cool and really nice uncle. I wish I had a uncle like that.”
I put my left hand under my head and sigh. “He has to be the greatest uncle I know.” I pause for a little not knowing what to say next. “What are you doing?”
“Well…I was watching TV until you called. Now I’m sitting on my bed talking to you.”
“You’re bored too?” I chuckle
“I miss you.” She wails
I feel my stomach flutter at those words. I have this huge smile on my face now.
“I miss you too.” I admit “I’ll pick you up tomorrow I promise.”
“I wish it were tomorrow already.” She whines
I laugh. “You’re too cute, but don’t worry. You can wait just a little longer. I want to take you somewhere nice tomorrow.”
“Really?! Where?” she yells excited
“You’ll have until tomorrow.” I remind her
She sighs. “But can’t you just give me a little hint?”
I think she has this huge pout on when she says that and I would kiss her if she were right here rather than on the phone.
“Nope, you’ll have to wait.” I have on this little smirk
“Alright fine.” She agrees
Then I hear talking on her side of the line, but I can’t figure out who’s talking to her or what they’re saying. Eri says a couple of yes’s and other replies here and there through the whole thing. What’s going on? Who is that? I wait until she’s done talking with them.
“Reina,” she sounds sad
“Yeah?”
“I have to go now. I’ll see you tomorrow ok?”
What’s going on? What happen? What’s wrong?
“Ok.” I agree
She says her goodbye and then hangs up. Is it her mom? I should be there for her! But I would never make it over there in time and it’s already getting pretty late. There’s no way my uncle would let me go out this late. I close my phone and put it on the nightstand next to me. I hope things with Eri are ok. I roll over to my side and go under the covers. I might as well go to sleep. I have nothing else to do.
-
CHAPTER 27
“Welcome home, I just made dinner. You have perfect timing.” My uncle greets to me
He has a pan in his hand ready to serve himself. I look at him strangely. Is he wearing an apron? He notices where I’m looking and he looks down to himself then back at me. I place a hand over my mouth to hide my snickering.
“This is a very messy dish.” He says
Cooking can be a messy endeavour. Wearing an apron (especially considering how long Reina's been staying with him already) shouldn't be that big of a surprise.
Now, if the apron he's wearing happens to looking like it's something pink and/or frilly...then that's another story. :P
“No nothing, nothing at all. It’s fine. Please, don’t mind me. I think the pink apron with little hearts looks fine on you.” I hold in another laugh
“This is the only apron I have. My ex fiancé use to cook a lot at the time, ok?”
HEARTS!?!?! XD
*REINA CATCHES UP WITH UNCLE*
Something tells me this isn't necessarily something that Reina would regularly do with her parents. It's nice that she feels comfortable/close enough to him to be able to be open to her uncle like this. :)
“How are things with Eri and you?”
I sit up surprise; I didn’t think he would ask anything like that. Is he worried we might be doing something wrong? It’s not like I can get pregnant from her the last time I checked. That’s impossible in many ways.
Doesn't mean they couldn't try. :twisted:
I put my arms down and try to listen to the advice he’s giving me. I have to stop being so defensive all the time and damn hardheaded. He’s only trying to help.
“I just want you to know, if anything happens between the both of you. You can come to me for help.” He adds in calmly
Awwwwwwwwwww...:oops:
“Your mother called today while you were out.”
That makes my body run cold. Did I just hear right? My mom called me? I stare at my uncle in shock. He pushes his plate away and folds his hands together on top of the table. His face is serious, so I didn’t hear wrong.
“W-what did she wants?” I croak
“She wanted to see how you were doing. She misses you a lot. I don’t know why she called out of the blue like that though.”
“What did you tell her?”
He sighs. “I told her you weren’t here. She told me she would like it if you called her back when you get the chance.”
It really shouldn't surprise Reina that much. Even with all the arguing that they did before Reina moved in with her uncle, they're still family. It's not like her parents totally hated her or anything like that; she's still their little girl. Whatever the circumstances, it's hard for a parent when their child moves away.
I sit up and lean over the table. “Is she going to take me back to Fukuoka?!”
My body starts to shake. My parents can’t do that! Not after I’ve gotten so use to it here. I can’t leave my friends behind and more importantly I can’t leave Eri!
It honestly wouldn't surprise me if this was one of the worries that Reina's parents had. It might not have necessarily been about whether or not her uncle could "handle" her, but if, after having a taste of big-city life, if she'd want to just stay there and never return home.
Then again, all they were likely thinking about when they made this decision was Reina's school performance and anger issues. They might have never even fathomed that she'd actually LIKE her new school, make friends, or fall in raburabu.
Eri laughs. “You have a cool and really nice uncle. I wish I had a uncle like that.”
I put my left hand under my head and sigh. “He has to be the greatest uncle I know.”
Isn't he the only uncle she knows? :P
*TANAKAMEI "MISSING YOU" PHONE CONVO*
AWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWW!!!
:wriggly:
I laugh. “You’re too cute, but don’t worry. You can wait just a little longer. I want to take you somewhere nice tomorrow.”
“Really?! Where?” she yells excited
“You’ll have until tomorrow.” I remind her
She sighs. “But can’t you just give me a little hint?”
I think she has this huge pout on when she says that and I would kiss her if she were right here rather than on the phone.
“Nope, you’ll have to wait.” I have on this little smirk
“Alright fine.” She agree
Damn, now I want to know what Reina's got planned for their date. 8)
-
AWWWWWWWW
This is really sweet >////<
But I wonder who was the one Eri talk with o_o????
This could complicated the relationship -.-
I wanna know how it would be the Halloween Party xD
PS: rayos mi Ingles apesta xD espero que puedan entenderlo xD
-
I'm really liking the SayuKoha relationship. It's adorable seeing Koharu blush and act all squirmy whenever Sayu makes her move :D I just hope to see more TakaGaki action. And as always, the TanaKamei is sweet :heart:
-
the uncle's super cool and the phone convo's sweet
*waits for the next chapter*
-
Yeah o_O I want an uncle super Cool too xDDDDDDDDDD
I'm hungry x_x
Wanna know what's happend from now on =D
-
:lol: Tanakacchi's uncle is awesome XD But I'm pretty sure a lot of people have told you that already right?
lol but... an apron all pink with hearts?? ><
I would have died from laughter seeing that
“It’s fine. Just come talk with me a little will you? I feel that you don’t have time to talk with me anymore since you’re around Eri so much.”
Aww... That's true, there was like one tiny mention of him in the last chapter >_>
But Oh No o__O; Tanakacchi's parents calling??
if they start going along the lines of "We were wrong, come back and live with us again" I might strangle somebody
I mean, that's completely ridiculous, telling a kid to go off into some unknown school all of a sudden,
then leaving her alone for so long without contact, there's no way they would they know how well she's doing right?
But they should at least consider the fact that she just might like the new home she's living in at the moment
and to sudden call out of the blue and take her back is absolutely unreasonable!
(bottom line of this argument is: Don't make Tanakacchi go back ><)
Aaaah~ :luvluv2: I love TanaKame~~
And they are so cute together XD
I bet even though they can't see each other, they can both easily imagine what kind of expressions they are making as they talk :P
Eh..?? Eri... What happened?? Omg Tanakacchi! Don't just sleep! Run to Eri! There must be something wrong ><
I knew last chap was just too good to be true.. since it was all fluff
and now you're gonna introduce the conflict aren't you?? Damn.. I was hoping the fluff would last a little longer..
Kinda want the next chapter yet.. kinda reluctant at the same time >___>
Well I hope nothing too bad happens tomorrow ^^; We've still got Tanakacchi's present to look forward to haha
This fic better not end badly though XD That's all I ask for :lol:
-
lol the story is nowhere near an end anyway so don't worry much about how the ending will be. This has to be my longest fic so far too! lol The next chapter you'll see what Reina has in store once I'm done writing the thing! I'm working on both a chapter for this fic and another one-shot at the same time. lol Yes Eri and Reina are cute as ever of course because that's how I picture it all in my head. lol
-
I don't want it ended xD
Question? o_O when they have 1 moth? xD
Must be a celebration xD just like here... a lot of motives for another date =3
:theking
-
I made fan art for this story, finally! lol I hope it at least looks like Eri and Reina just a little! Lol
(http://img252.imageshack.us/img252/6711/dsc00366lv6.th.jpg) (http://img252.imageshack.us/my.php?image=dsc00366lv6.jpg)
(http://img252.imageshack.us/img252/4162/dsc00349fg8.th.jpg) (http://img252.imageshack.us/my.php?image=dsc00349fg8.jpg)
-
Those are cute Pigs :shy1:
-
Yay update very good chapters
Chapter 24 the attempt to make the coffee of the morning was very funny
Reina trying to distract Eri, almost it obtained, not that I wanted to read the scene of this distraction but the not quiz author dirty minds being read this (http://www.laymark.com/i/m/m009.gif)
Sayu and Koha together are good of if hearing. In the end misunderstanding :mon squee:
Chapter 25 Reina and Yossie, they are sworn of death for Miki :mon lol:
Chapter 26 SayuKoha making out in the car is hot :mon star: they had forgotten that had more people in the car :mon nyah:
Sayu must be wery irritated with Reina for having upset your moment with Koha, but she has that to understand she was in the wrong place to make this type of thing :mon determined:
ankle bracelet couple? of this aptitude she obtains to conquer Eri one more time :mon inluv:
Chapter 27 It is good for knowing that the iuncle of Reina it interests for her, must very be hurt to have a sudden contact with a person who you love very but literally she banished from house, but Reina has that to think about the positive side of this situation because if was not for your family to have done this it would not have known Eri and your new friends
Great fanart :mon squee:
~~Gambare :mon thumb: ~~
-
I'm glad you all like the fan art. I made some more.
This is when Reina had to sing with drunk Ai. I like how Ai's drunk singing face came out haha.
The people in the bottom from left to right are: Risa, Sayu, and Koharu.
(http://img5.imageshack.us/img5/3623/dsc00381bl7.th.jpg) (http://img5.imageshack.us/my.php?image=dsc00381bl7.jpg)
-
CHAPTER 28
Something fuzzy and soft wakes me up the next morning and it feels like little feet are walking all over my face, pawing at me. Something else is also tickling my nose constantly. I smack whatever it is that’s rubbing my nose, but it doesn’t stop so I open my eyes to see what it is. Yuka’s large cat eyes come into my view and stare down at me. It nearly causes me a heart attack. I roll all the way to the edge of my bed quickly and Yuka goes scattering across the other side and falls off the bed. I scoot over to see if she’s ok. She rolls back on to her paws and looks at me scornfully. I frown. I didn’t mean for her to fall like that.
“I’m sorry are you ok, Yuka?”
She walks away towards the door. I guess she isn’t talking to me for a while. Not that she can, but she’ll give me angry looks and that’s enough. I glance at my clock and see that it’s almost noon. I better get ready if I want to pick up Eri. I head towards the bathroom first. I think Eri will like what I have planned for us. It’s just the two of us spending time together for once. I look forward to that. I finish brushing my teeth and fix up my hair into the same hairstyle I do all the time. When that’s over with I go to the kitchen. I’ll have to settle for something light and quick.
“Reina, you’re up earlier than usual.” My uncle notes, “Are you going somewhere?”
I get out a bowl from the cupboards and put it on to the counter.
“Yeah, I’m going out with Eri.”
He goes quiet after that. I’m guessing he’s ok with it since he isn’t telling me to not go. I pull out a box of cereal and go to pour it into my bowl.
***
“Uncle, I’ll be home late today.”
“Don’t get into trouble.” He says back
“I won’t. I’ll see you later.” I go out my room and he stands up from the couch stopping me.
“It isn’t much, but get what you can with it.” He says and hands me some money.
I take it and I feel a little guilty. I always seem to be asking him for money lately. I don’t want him to go poor because of me. I’m asking for too much. He doesn’t say it though, but I know it. I should get a job. I’ll add that to my list of things to do.
“Have fun.” He smiles at me
I hug him and walk out the door. I can’t keep Eri waiting any longer. She seems too happy to go somewhere with me today and to be honest I am too.
When I get there Eri’s brother is nice enough to give us a ride. I think he offered it in the first place because he wants to step out from the problems going on at home and who wouldn’t? They aren’t going through a very easy situation right now. Everything in here is awkwardly silent and sad too. I don’t think I could stay there for just one minute. You can tell everyone is hurting. They wouldn’t tell you that, but anyone can easily see by the look on their faces and the dark atmosphere they give off is highly visible. I don’t get how Eri can be so happy and positive when she lives in a house that is this despair full. She’s stronger than she thinks. It didn’t take long for Eri to finish getting ready and we were on the road. She sat close to me in the back and held my hand. I don’t think I’ve seen her this happy to go somewhere with me. I held her hand back and rested my head on her should as we sat there. Our cuddling didn’t last that long though because the ride to the place wasn’t that far. I’m a little nervous to show her my surprise now that we’re here. I was nervous because she might not like it but also because I might mess things up. But I think I’m getting ahead of myself so I shouldn’t worry. Everything will go fine or at least I intend it to be fine. We’ll have to see how it really turns out. We head towards the entrance door.
“Come on, let’s go inside.”
Eri jumps in excitement and loops her arm with mine. She has on this big smile as I lead her into the building. She turns around real quick to say goodbye to her brother and to thank her for the ride. Then we go through the doors and inside. I go up to the lady at the front desk. I pay her the money needed to spend the day here and we get our skates and sit on one of the benches in the lobby to put them on. Eri seems overjoyed to get on the ice already. I just hope she can skate well, because I can’t! I’m going to be looking like a big fool in a couple of minutes. I just hope not a lot of people are around to see me fall. When I’m done Eri grabs my hand and pulls me towards the double doors that lead to the ice rink. There aren’t many people around and that’s a good thing. We can act more like a couple with less people around. I wish we were completely alone instead.
“Hey not so fast Eri. It’s hard running in skates.” I whine
“I’m sorry it’s just…I never went skating before.” She explains
“You’re kidding right?”
How could she have never gone skating? Ok I shouldn’t say much either. I never made pottery before until she brought me to that shop to make Ai’s present. She scratches the back of her head.
“I always wanted to, but I never got around to doing it.”
So that means this is her first time skating. I’ll be sure to make it fun and memorable then. I’m really worried on making a fool of myself too. She gives me a curious look.
“Did you ever go skating?”
“A few times when I was eight. It’s been a while though.” I chuckle bashfully. “I wonder if I still remember how to do it.”
“We’ll go slow.”
Together we carefully step on to the ice and I wobble around for a second. I quickly cling to the wall and I gain my balance again. My other hand grabs on to Eri’s shoulder. Since when was ice this slippery?!
“Are you ready?”
I stare at my skates as I fight to stay balanced. Maybe this was a bad idea. It’s too late now. I squeeze Eri’s hand and take a quick breath. I can do this. I can do this.
“I-I think so.”
She gives me a sweet smile.
“Don’t worry, we’re going slow remember?” Eri reminds me
“Right.” I faintly agree
How do I move my feet again? Man, this is hard. Eri moves and pulls my arm with her and I feel myself about to freak out.
“Uwah, wait!” I plead; she turns back to me. “I’m not ready. Oh, this is scary!”
She laughs. “It’ll be ok, come on.” She insists, her voice sounds calm and promising.
I’m the one who got us into this mess. I’ll have to stick to it and hang in there. I don’t want her to have to go home because I was too scared to skate. By the end of the day I will know how to skate! Or I intend to. I take a deep breath. It’s no big deal. It isn’t that hard, right?
“O-okay.”
She pulls my arm again and I try to look at her feet to see how I should move over the ice. I move my legs and Eri pulls me, leading me away from the wall. Slowly, we glide over the ice and I’m able to still keep my balance as we move. This isn’t so bad. As long as I keep going slow that is. We start to circle the large rink and about half way there I’m starting to enjoy myself. This isn’t so bad. I loosen my death grip on Eri’s hand just a little. I thought I was going to be the one to guide her since she’s never skated but it’s the other way around. I look at her feet to see how can she move so smoothly.
“See it isn’t bad is it?” she chuckles
“It’s starting to get fun.” I reply, “I thought you said you never skated before? You’re skating fine.”
She pulls me closer to her so we’re skating side to side. She doesn’t break our joined hands either. I smile at her.
“This is kind of romantic.” She says “Just us skating together with the soft music in the background. I like it.”
I feel happier inside. She does like it and I had everything all wrong or second-guessed myself really bad.
“You really like it?” I ask
She nods. “Yeah it’s the nicest thing you’ve ever done for me.”
“Good because this is meant to be our first date.” I tell her
“Eh?! What?! But…I’m not nicely dressed! I-I didn’t do my hair either!”
She starts panicking and runs her hand frantically through her hair a whole bunch of times and looks down to her clothing. I grab her hand and bring it down to her side. She looks at me, her eyes fill with panic. I stroke her black hair and look at her seriously. She calms down a little, but I can still tell she’s worried about this.
“You’re perfect just how you are now.” I sternly speak
We stop skating; she smiles and looks down bashfully. She takes a deep breath and looks back at me. I smile back at her. I wouldn’t have her looking or acting any other way.
“Really?” She whispers
I nod. She blushes again. I grab her other hand and swing our arms back and forth a little. I don’t know why I feel like I have butterflies in my stomach suddenly. I look around us. There are fewer people on the ice now. I shouldn’t be so hesitant. I’ve done it before with her. Why should this be different? Maybe I should ask her first. My face scrunches up a little as I think about it more.
“Are you ok?”
I snap out of my thoughts and focus back on her. I’m really making a big deal out of nothing. But it’s not nothing, it’s Eri! She always makes me feel all these type of feelings at once when I’m around her. I just want to do everything right for her and in our relationship.
“Yeah I’m fine. Um…” I inhale quickly then let my breath out. “Eri can I um…kiss you?”
She blushes a little and this huge smile goes on her face.
“I’m ok with it as long as you’re the only one that kisses me.” She replies back
I grin and lean down pressing my lips against her soft lips. My whole body feels hot with passion. This almost feels like its’ from some romantic movie. I snake my arms around her waist firmly and her arms go around my neck. I kiss her deeper now that I’m not so nervous. I don’t care who’s looking, she’s all that matters to me. She’s my world. I get a hold of her bottom lip and tug it lightly between my teeth. She lets out a small gasp and leans into me. I can feel her hot breath brushing against my face and it makes me want her more. She takes a step back, separating us only by an inch. I open my eyes.
“We should continue skating.” She mumbles
“I’m sorry I shouldn’t have kissed you like that. I’m such an idiot. It won’t…”
She silences me with a quick peck on my lips. Well, that explains everything. I stare at her and blink a little surprised by her bold move to kiss me. She giggles at my expression. I smile and bury my face into her neck. She smells like flowers and she feels so soft. I could stay here with her forever.
“It’s not that I don’t want you to stop kissing me it’s just…I don’t want to end up giving everyone a show.”
Well that makes sense. I lift up my head and nod. We still have a whole day together. We continue to skate after that. We hold hands the whole time. Eri got the hang of skating while I was still struggle. How ironic is that? She’s never skated, but she learns it in a day and I have been skating a few times and I haven’t learned it yet. I was afraid to go fast and I still didn’t know how to stop. That can only lead to trouble. Eri seemed determined to teach me how to skate though. She got me away from the wall and skated with me in the middle of the rink.
“Ah, Eri wait, wait!” I cry
I move my legs quickly as possible to grab on to her hands again. She smiles at me while skating backwards and holds out her hands calling to me. If she’s going to teach me she can’t just leave me like that. I work faster to keep up and manage to grab her hand, but I loose my footing and fall. Eri lets out a scream and falls down too with me since I’m still holding her hand. I fall back hard on my butt and she falls right on top of me. I soften her fall and sit there on the ice with Eri on my lap.
“Are you ok?”
“I think so. My butt hurts like hell though.” I complain
“I’m sorry about that.”
She moves to get up and I let her go to let her stand. She turns around and helps me up. I wipe the ice around my butt and clean my hands. That fall really hurt. I feel my face burn as I start to blush.
“It’s ok. It was my fault.” I admit
“We should stop. I don’t want you to get hurt.” Eri suggests
“I’ll be ok. I’ve had worse trust me.” I chuckle “I’ really want to learn how to skate.”
“Are you sure?”
“Yeah.” I quickly reply
“Ok.”
I place my hands around Eri’s waist and she puts her hands over mine. She starts moving again and I try my best to keep up with her. I move my legs to try and mimic hers and keep the same speed.
“It’s just like that. See you’re getting it. Just keep the pace like that.” She instructs
She goes a little faster and my hands tighten around her hips. She giggles and pushes my hands back.
“That tickles.”
“Sorry.”
I look back to my feet. We do this a few more times until I can skate on my own and we stop after both our stomach growl. I was also starting to get really cold from being in here too long. So we decided to call it a day with skating. Everything worked out fine. Yeah I fell and embarrassed myself, but it’s not so bad. We gave our skates back and walked out to find a nice restaurant to eat at. We didn’t know what to eat at first. I wanted to eat something that had meat in it and Eri wanted to eat something that had cheese. I have no idea why. After looking around for a place that appealed to us the most we made a choice on eating sushi instead. That’s also weird since just minutes ago we wanted something different. I’m just glad we settled on something. It wasn’t crowded today surprisingly and we were easily seated to a nice table in the back.
“I’m glad I spent my day with you.” Eri says
I look up from my menu. She has on a sincere smile. She rests her hands over mine. This day isn’t turning out so bad isn’t it? This is a nice way to end things.
“Even if your first date didn’t turn out to how you pictured it?” I ask timidly
“It was even better than what I imagined.”
I feel so happy inside when she says that. I lace my fingers through her hand. I don’t know what to say, but I think she can understand me even without having to say anything. I look back to the menu to make a choice before the waiter comes over. We ordered eventually and after a few minutes the waiter came back with our food. Things are running smoothly for us, I’m glad. The rest of the night it we sat eating and talking. When we were done eating I offered to walk her home, which she agreed to. We got our coats and walked out the front door and that’s when her cell phone went off.
“Hello?”
There’s a long pause, but Eri’s face tells me this isn’t a good conversation. Something’s up and I’m afraid to know what. I put a hand on her shoulder to try and calm her.
“I’ll be right over. Ok I’ll wait for you.”
She hangs up and this big sad frown is on her face.
“Eri what’s wrong?”
“It’s my mom again. She isn’t feeling good. She wasn’t feeling that well yesterday either.” She replies
“Is that why you had to hang up with me yesterday?” I ask
“Yeah.” She picks up her head, turns to me. “I’m sorry. I know you want to walk me home, but my brother’s coming over now to pick me up. I’m really sorry!”
I pull her into a hug and plant a kiss on the top of her head. She doesn’t have to say sorry about anything. I’m not mad at her; I’m only worried for her. She clings on to me. I think she’s about to cry. I stroke the back of her head softly.
“It’s ok. There’s nothing to be sorry about. I know how much your mom means to you.” I tell her
She sniffles. I hold her closer to me. And I know she’s crying for a whole different reason.
“I just…I want to be with you, but I also want to be by my mom’s side and help her. And I don’t understand,” She’s crying more and pauses to take several gulps of fresh air.
“My mom was doing fine this morning and now…she’s feeling so ill. It’s like she gets better and you think she’ll make it through, but then she feels like she’s about to die and all the hope you have just goes away. I can’t stand that.”
“I know, it doesn’t make sense and it makes you angry. It’s just how things are though and there’s only so much you can do for her, Eri. You don’t have to worry about me. You spend all the time you want with your mom, ok?”
She moves back an inch to look me in the face. Her cheeks are wet with her fresh hot tears that silently drip down her face. She shakes her head frantically at me.
“But I don’t want to leave you, I love you.” She faintly says
I look at her speechless. She’s never told me she’s loved me before and I never did tell her I love her either. Yeah, I’ve thought about it in my head, but I never said it verbally. I’ve never said it to her out loud. I smile and kiss her lips quickly.
“I love you too.” I repeat back
Her eyes light up with this bright twinkle. I’m sure I have the same glow in my eyes. I wipe away her tears and look at her taken away by her beauty. Even when she’s crying and full of despair she’s beautiful. She’s still an angel. She’s perfect. I don’t feel so sad anymore, I feel overjoyed. I wish she didn’t have to leave so soon, but I know how much her mother needs her and I’ll get another day or chance to see her again. A familiar small car pulls up the sidewalk and the person inside honks the horn. Eri looks at her brother then back at me.
“Go, you don’t have to worry about me. I’ll see you tomorrow.” I encourage
She gives me a weak smile then breaks away from our hug. She sits in the front seat and waves at me from behind the window. I smile and wave at her back. Her brother drives away and I look away until I can’t see them anymore then I start walking down the block. I better get home before my uncle worries.
-
Terribly cute chapter. :wub: I can't help but feel bad for Eri... And why do I get the feeling that something's gonna happen when Reina gets home? (For some reason, I keep thinking that her mom will be there...)
-
You are killing me!!!! :fainted:
Damn T_T it was all good, but nothings last forever :farofflook:
Hope Reina win the lottery and save Eri's Mother :glasses: but that's so cliche :stunned:
I really like the date xD thinking about that o_o I'm hungry xD
Let's go for some food =3
-
Great fanart Reina trying to escape of Ai-chan, Risa looking at Koha running away from Sayu :pig laugh:
Great chapter :on gay:
First date :mon firecrack:
“Yeah I’m fine. Um…” I inhale quickly then let my breath out. “Eri can I um…kiss you?”
She blushes a little and this huge smile goes on her face.
“I’m ok with it as long as you’re the only one that kisses me.” She replies back
I grin and lean down pressing my lips against her soft lips. My whole body feels hot with passion. This almost feels like its’ from some romantic movie. I snake my arms around her waist firmly and her arms go around my neck. I kiss her deeper now that I’m not so nervous. I don’t care who’s looking, she’s all that matters to me. She’s my world. I get a hold of her bottom lip and tug it lightly between my teeth. She lets out a small gasp and leans into me. I can feel her hot breath brushing against my face and it makes me want her more. She takes a step back, separating us only by an inch. I open my eyes.
Reina: :mon whimper:
Eri: :shy1:
Reina: :wriggly:
Kiss :mon kissy:
great scene :mon evillaff:
I wait that Eri's mother be cured, Eri can make look like to be strong as Reina said, but with passing of the time this force ' can to consume, Reina shows very comprehensive with the situation of the mother of Eri :smoke:
The declaration in the end :luvluv1: is much emotion for me :imdead:
~~Gambare :mon thumb: ~~
-
:: squeals ::
>< This was so cute
I had like the most dumbest grin on my face ever :lol:
And Eri's like a genius o__O; learning to skate in like a few seconds..
lol Tanakacchi's like me, I took lessons, but I don't know how to stop and I only know how to feebly move forward now XD
Did I mention how cute those two are together?? :P
TanaKame really is the best XD
LOL Eri and cheese~~ That made me laugh
:shocked I hope Eri's mom is okay though, yikes.. poor Tanakacchi and Eri, having to separate like that..
Hopefully everything is okay in the next chap? :: looks at Writer with puppy dog eyes ::
lol but then again.. that will just prolong the disaster that's bound to happen.. >__>
rukingu fowarudo tu za rasto chaputa~
Haha~ XD
-
We ordered eventually and after a few hours the waiter came back with our food
typo.?.
great chapter... you really know how to touch your readers' heart :yep: I'm hats off
-
I like so much of the fic that I finish reading vary times, have a scene that he had not repaired, and I finished not understanding it :mon whimper:
I grin and lean down pressing my lips against her soft lips. My whole body feels hot with passion. This almost feels like its’ from some romantic movie.
Reina is higher than Eri?
-
I just stand that they kiss each other xD it's not what really matter's!! =D
And the thing about the "few hours" damn I just wait 10 minutes <o<
I'm very special with food x)
Even with all xD I love the fic, I read now like 5 times xDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD
-
lmfao haha yes I have so very bad typos! I'm sorry I'll fix it the best I can. Haha yeah I kinda did mess up on the height difference I kind of forgot that Reina's shorter than Eri. :sweatdrop:
-
Who cares??????
The fic is awesome!! xD
-
I also do not import myself, until better since tanaka is dominant in the relationship giving a little height until better :hiakhiakhiak:
it only wanted to clarify, that since the start I thought that she was lower :mon sweat:
it does not need to change, continues thus.
~~Gambare :mon thumb: ~~
-
Who cares??????
The fic is awesome!! xD
indeed :yep:
-
I wanna know more about TakaGaki relationship..
Like a flashback xD
And... it would be interesting some troubles like Reina's mother xD
With a quick visit =o
-
CHAPTER 28
Something fuzzy and soft wakes me up the next morning and it feels like little feet are walking all over my face, pawing at me. Something else is also tickling my nose constantly. I smack whatever it is that’s rubbing my nose, but it doesn’t stop so I open my eyes to see what it is. Yuka’s large cat eyes come into my view and stare down at me. It nearly causes me a heart attack.
Damn that's cute. :oops:
“Reina, you’re up earlier than usual.” My uncle notes, “Are you going somewhere?”
I get out a bowl from the cupboards and put it on to the counter.
“Yeah, I’m going out with Eri.”
He goes quiet after that. I’m guessing he’s ok with it since he isn’t telling me to not go.
Hmmm...for some reason I actually find this a bit odd. Usually he'd at least make a comment like, "have fun" or something like that.
“It isn’t much, but get what you can with it.” He says and hands me some money.
I take it and I feel a little guilty. I always seem to be asking him for money lately. I don’t want him to go poor because of me. I’m asking for too much. He doesn’t say it though, but I know it. I should get a job. I’ll add that to my list of things to do.
Makes sense. He's been living alone for so long, he's probably used to budgeting his money for his needs only. Now he's got Reina with him, but it's not like he can get a raise at his work because of it, so his earnings are being spread a bit thinner than he's used to.
Eri jumps in excitement and loops her arm with mine. She has on this big smile as I lead her into the building. She turns around real quick to say goodbye to her brother and to thank her for the ride. Then we go through the doors and inside. I go up to the lady at the front desk. I pay her the money needed to spend the day here and we get our skates and sit on one of the benches in the lobby to put them on. Eri seems overjoyed to get on the ice already.
Ice skating? Awwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwww...that's sweet. :love:
I just hope she can skate well, because I can’t! I’m going to be looking like a big fool in a couple of minutes. I just hope not a lot of people are around to see me fall.
Hey, it's just another excuse to hold on tightly to Eri (which I'm sure would be fine by her). :D
Since when was ice this slippery?!
XD
*TANAKAMEI SKATING DATE*
EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!
:wriggly: :wriggly: :wriggly:
“It’s not that I don’t want you to stop kissing me it’s just…I don’t want to end up giving everyone a show.”
Well that makes sense. I lift up my head and nod. We still have a whole day together.
Indeed. Still plenty of time left for smooching.
:ptam-kiss:
her cell phone went off.
“Hello?”
There’s a long pause, but Eri’s face tells me this isn’t a good conversation. Something’s up and I’m afraid to know what.
Oh shit. :O
*ERI'S MOM*
:cry:
Reina just has to remember to just be there for Eri. Eri still has to go through with dealing with taking care of her mom, so Reina needs to be "available" to support Eri if and when she needs it.
“I know, it doesn’t make sense and it makes you angry. It’s just how things are though and there’s only so much you can do for her, Eri. You don’t have to worry about me. You spend all the time you want with your mom, ok?”
...
“But I don’t want to leave you, I love you.” She faintly says
*gasp*
:shocked:
I look at her speechless. She’s never told me she’s loved me before and I never did tell her I love her either. Yeah, I’ve thought about it in my head, but I never said it verbally. I’ve never said it to her out loud. I smile and kiss her lips quickly.
“I love you too.” I repeat back.
*GASP*
:w00t:
OMGASS THEY SAID IT TO EACH OTHER!!! :heart: :heart: :heart:
-
awww. so cute~
lol. SAyu and Koha makin out. XD
hihi. moar TanaKame kawaii-ness. :twothumbs
Uncle is cute. XD
Mama Kame? awww. :cry:
They LOVE EACH OTHER!!!! :theking
-
CHAPTER 29
But the next day Eri wasn’t in school. I even stayed a little longer at my locker to see if she was just running late and I would finally meet her, but she never came. It made me a little sad. Why would she not show up? Is something wrong? Why didn’t she call me to tell me she wasn’t coming in? I’ll just have to see what’s going on to get rid of the panic that over washes me. Everyone came in at the usual time and I didn’t hesitate to ask questions about Eri’s absence.
“Did you hear from Eri?!” I demand
“Good morning to you too.” Sayu snaps back
She walks pass me and gets her books from her locker that’s a few inches away from mine. Koharu comes up to me with a concern look unlike her girlfriend.
“Is something wrong, Reina?” Koharu ask curiously, clutching the books in her arms
“Eri isn’t here. I thought one of you would know.” I try to say as calmly as I can. I look to Ai and Risa who join us while walking hand in hand. Seeing them like that makes me worry and miss Eri more. “Have you seen Eri?”
“No we haven’t.” Ai replies
I sigh frustrated and clutch at the sides of my uniform shirt. I hope she’s ok. What if something happened and I’m not there to help her! What kind of girlfriend am I?! I said I would be there for her and help her, but I can’t even seem to stick to that. This is awful!
“You shouldn’t be so worried Reina. She’ll be ok.” Risa suggests
I sigh. “It’s just yesterday during our date,”
“You both had your first date?” Koharu interrupts
“Yeah.” I bluntly respond
“Ah, that’s so cute! Why haven’t we had a first date senpai?”
Sayu comes up to Koharu’s side and puts an arm around her shoulder. Koharu seems a little upset that she hasn’t had a date yet.
“Koharu now’s not the time to complain. Reina is trying to tell us something important.” Risa scolds
“Sorry, continue Reina.” She says and leans into Sayu’s comforting arms.
What is with everyone being extra couple-y today?! And it happens when I’m missing and worried sick about Eri! This is the worse timing ever! My fist clench up again and my heart begins to fill with panic. I’m highly considering cutting school just to see her right about now. I shake my head.
“Never mind.”
“Are you sure? You seem upset.” Risa places a hand on my shoulder
“No it’s nothing. I’m worry over nothing. Sorry to scare you guys.”
She looks at me as if she’s trying to read right through me to get the real reason why I’ve changed my mind. My body goes stiff as I look at Risa back, hoping she can’t read what I’m feeling or thinking. I don’t want them to worry about Eri too. I’ll just have to visit her after school to see if everything is ok.
“Hey guys I just realized something!” Koharu yells breaking our conversation again.
And this time I’m glad. I don’t have to worry about Risa staring me down and trying to force words out of me. Everyone’s attention shifts to Koharu instead. I let out a small sigh of relief.
“What is it?” Risa asks
“We don’t have a plan for Halloween. We are going to celebrate it this year, right?”
“That’s a good question.” Ai agrees
I perk up only a little. This is something I’ve been meaning to ask them, but didn’t get around to doing it.
“I thought we weren’t going to celebrate it this year?” Sayu says
“But I want to dress up!” Koharu puts on a pout
Her pouting earns her a kiss from Sayu and her upset face turns into a smile. Her cheeks go to a tint of red.
“I agree with her. What do you think Reina?”
I turn to Ai and nod. I would like to do that even if it seems like it’s too young.
“Aren’t we too old to be dressing up?” Risa points out
“Nuh uh!” Koharu disagrees. “Besides I like free candy.” She folds her arms over her chest and pouts again.
“I don’t think you need any more candy Koharu. You’re energetic enough as it is.” Ai cuts in
She isn’t lying about that. It’s like she’s on a sugar rush 24/7. If she ate all the candy and was on an actually sugar rush…I’m afraid to see how she would turn out. She would drive us all up a wall. I’ll just remember to stay away from her when she has candy.
“How about a party?” I suggest all eyes go on me. “We can dress up too.”
“Yeah, let’s do that!” Koharu wails overjoyed
“But where would we have the party?” Risa points out
That’s a good question. My house is much too small for that and I don’t want to have another party of at Risa’s place since we already had one for Ai’s birthday. Eri’s house isn’t any better either. The group goes quiet as they think and through the silence the school bells sound.
“We’ll have to talk about this later.” Ai says
The group breaks apart as we go to our first period class. I don’t know if I can make it through the day without thinking about Eri and how she’s doing. I just hope this day goes by quick enough so I can get to her place.
***
I tried my best to seem my normal self around everyone, but I just couldn’t eventually so I just stopped talking and listened to the others talk about whatever they wanted. A few times I would say yes or no and sometimes a sentence or two, but that was it. I couldn’t focus. In my classes Eri was all I could think about. It was hard to pay attention in class a lot. Mostly everything the teachers said went in one ear and straight out the other. I skipped lunch so everyone wouldn’t notice how down I was. They would start asking questions and I really wasn’t in the mood to answer them. But when school was finally over I dashed straight towards my locker and got what I needed. Then I went right out the front door and down a familiar path. I’m eager to get there. Nothing would stop me. My legs work hard as I power walk down the block, easily weaving myself through the large crowd. I’m not going to give up. I’ll get to the bottom of this. Less than an inch away I see the white painted front door to Eri’s house and I’m even more nervous than I was before. This is it. This is where I’m going to find out what really is going on. And I’m scared. I lift up my shaky hand and knock firmly on the door. I wait and a few seconds later I hear the door click and it opens. It’s Eri’s brother. I gulp. My legs feel like it’s turning to jell-o. My hands are starting to go clammy.
“Is Eri home?” I ask
He nods. “Come inside.”
I take in a small gasp of air and get my legs to work. He closes the door behind me and I turn back to him.
“She’s just down the hall and to your right. Try to be quiet.” He says then leaves
I face in front of me again and follow his directions. I walk slowly down the hall to try and calm my nervous. But the closer I get the more I want to freak out and scream. I hope Eri’s mom didn’t die. It wouldn’t make sense on why Eri didn’t tell me if she did die. I want to be there for Eri as much as I can, but how can I be if she hides things from me? I reach the polished door and grab the knob. I twist it and open the door. When I enter, I see Eri by her mother’s side patting her head with a cool rag dipped in water. Eri turns around and stares at me in shock. She stands up and puts the rag into the bowl beside her. Eri’s mom looks so pale and fragile. She looks like she’s in so much pain. Her breathing is weak and short. She wheezes with every breath she takes. I feel so bad. Everyone here has to see her like this. They have to see her suffer.
“I’ll be right back.” Eri whispers to her mom and comes over to me.
I’m nervous again. Eri exhales and looks away from me in shame.
“What are you doing here?”
“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to intrude. I just…I’ll go.” I stutter
I head back towards the door, but Eri pulls me back.
“I didn’t mean to sound cruel. It’s…been a stressful day. I’m glad you came by. But I don’t want you to see this.”
I tuck a piece of her black hair behind her ear and smile faintly.
“I was worried about you. I needed to know if you were ok.”
“I’m fine.” She quickly states
That’s a lie. I know she’s not ok. Her face holds all this dread and sadness. She must have been up all night caring for her mom, because she has little dark circles under her eyes. This is wearing her down.
“I’m here for you Eri. You don’t have to hide anything with me.” I remind her
Her eyes immediately begin to water. I quickly brush them away. She’s probably been holding this in for so long. She has to let it out sometime soon. I cup her face and she seeks comfort in my touch. I pull her into a tight hug and we stay like this for a little. I feel her tense body relax against me as I hold her. I know she wants to cry, but she’ll never do that with her family here counting on her for much needed help. She has to get out of here, but I know she won’t make that easy. I let her go after I feel that she’s a little calmer.
“What’s wrong with your mom?”
“She’s sick. They told us that her immune system would be weaker if she went through the operation. She’s had a high fever all night. It comes and goes.”
“It’ll be ok Eri.”
I can tell she’s trying her best to not cry. I’m not sure how much longer she can hold out.
“Come on let’s get you a drink.” I offer
“But my mom.” She squeaks
“I think it’ll be ok to leave her for a second.”
She agrees and walks out the door with me. Her father passes by us when we step out.
“Dad can you watch mom? I’m going to get a drink.”
“Yeah sure.” He agrees
He goes into the room and Eri feels a little better knowing someone’s watching her mom. I can understand that. She must not want her mom to die alone.
“Um…I don’t know where your kitchen is.” I say
She laughs a little and leads me to the kitchen. The kitchen is small too just like the rest of the house, but it’s durable. This whole house isn’t much, but it’s better than living in a rat-infested house. Sure they don’t have much, but it’s homey. Eri grabs herself a cup and I turn on the taps to let the water run a little. Eri leans against the counter waiting for the water get cold. She’s gripping the counter edges tightly though as she waits. She must be hurting so much inside, but I don’t know what to do and that kills me even more. She gets her cup and fills it up to the brim then I shut off the faucet. She takes several gulps then puts the cup back down. I’m not nervous anymore. Now isn’t the time to worry because Eri needs me to be strong. I go over to her and pull her into my arms.
“I’m here for you. I’ll never leave you.” I whisper
I brush my hand down the back of her head and stroke her silky raven hair. Her arms go around my waist and she lifts her head up from my neck. I look into her dull eyes and watch them start to water. I smile at her and kiss her gently. I miss that. The feel of her soft lips against mine, I slip my tongue pass her lips and savor the taste of her warm mouth. Her tongue flicks against my tongue and I let out a small moan. We break apart for the need of air. She lets out this heavy sigh.
“I love you, remember that.”
I place a quick kiss on her lips and that seems to calm her, just a little bit. But I can’t settle for one simple kiss. I place my hand behind her neck and slowly bring her closer for another passionate and hungry kiss. She stares at me in surprise to my bold move, but I can tell in her eyes she wants this too. She sucks in a mouthful of air automatically as I get closer. I know we can get caught, but at this point I really don’t care. Her lips are too tempting. And she doesn’t seem so worried about getting caught either since she isn’t pushing me away or saying anything. So I take it she’s ok with it.
“ERI!”
I whip my head around so fast my neck cracks a little. It sounds like her dad and it’s coming from down the hall. I feel myself start to panic. Eri’s the first to react and runs out the kitchen door. I follow her. She’s a much faster runner than me so she reaches her mom’s room before me. I force myself to speed up the pace and stop in the doorway when I see what’s going on. Her mom is coughing and making choking noises like she can’t breath. She’s thrashing around everywhere. Eri’s dad grabs her arms to hold her down the best he can.
“I need you to get that!” he points to something under the bed.
Eri quickly goes under and pulls out an oxygen tank. They rapidly work together to get the mask over her mom’s face and then turn the tank on. It almost immediately stops her coughing, her body sinks back into the bed, and she stays still. The way she looks anyone would think she’s dead, but the sound of her ragged breathing is the only key to tell she’s still alive, or barely. This is horrible! They have to go through this everyday?! Everyone lives in fear and panic, because they’re not sure when’s the last day she will live. This has to be worse than finding her dead. No one wants their family member to go through such pain before they die. The room has this awkward and thick silence. Eri’s dad looks at me then his gaze shifts behind me. Eri turns around. Her face is full of shock.
“You shouldn’t be here.” She cries
I look beside me. Holy crap! It’s her little sister. How long as she been here? Did she see the whole thing? I step away from the doorframe and look at her. Her eyes are full to the brim with tears. She shouldn’t see this. She’s way too young! Eri goes over and gently pushes her out. She walks her down the hall leaving me in the room with her mom and dad. I look at him.
“I’m sorry. I didn’t know she was there. I didn’t mean to,”
“It’s ok.” He breaks in “It’s not your fault. Can you just see if Eri’s ok? I have to watch after my wife.”
“Sure.” I easily agree
I really feel bad for him. It must hurt to see the person your married to be like this. Hell, everything here is sad and heartbreaking. I don’t know how they can still stand. I exit the room searching for Eri. This house isn’t that big so it can’t be that hard to find her. I enter the kitchen to cut through the front and Eri enters in the same time as me. She stops in her tracks and stares at me. She’s going to break down any minute. I’m done seeing her like this. She has to leave now to get some fresh air. I place both my hands on her waist and look her straight in the eyes.
“Come over my place.”
“What? I can’t!”
“If you stay here it’ll only hurt more. You need a break. When’s the last time you ate? Or had a decent sleep?”
She scratches the back of her head, timid to answer. This settles it. She’s coming with me. She can stay for a little while I don’t care. Just as long as she’s not here, it’ll do her good to stay away.
“I need to play my part to being a good girlfriend. How can I do that when you’re stopping me from doing it?” I state
“I’ll get my coat.” She mumbles
I kiss her lightly on the cheek and let her go. She walks out the kitchen to get her things. She’ll only be gone for a short while. I’m not stopping her from leaving my place if she changes her mind. I decide to wait for her at the front door. I can hear her walking back and forth along the hall and then I hear voices. She must be talking to her dad and telling him what she’s going to do. I hope he lets her go. The talking stops and she comes down the hall to join me.
“It’s ok if I stay the night. My dad’s fine with it.” She says
I smile and latch on to her hand. I open the door and walk out with her. She needs time to relax and I’ll make sure she does just that. She doesn’t have to move an inch when she comes to my house. I’ll cook for her, clean, and give her whatever she needs or wants. I’ll spoil her even if I have to. Just to have her happy once again. We take our time walking to my house. I miss holding her hand and walking together too it seems and we’ve only been away from each other from a day. I’m madly in love with her, that’s for sure. We’re quiet the whole walk to my house and up the stairs, but that doesn’t bother me. I can understand why she wouldn’t talk much. She doesn’t have to explain her lack of words to me. I open the front door and the second I do my heart races off the scale. I instantly let go of Eri’s hand and stand still. I can’t believe what I’m seeing. Is this real? I’m not seeing things am I?! Please tell me this is all in my head!
“Reina, thank god you’re home!”
I gulp down the tight ball in my throat. My stomach feels tight and a little queasy.
“Mom?” I choke out
-
Reina is so sweet, was worried about Eri the all time :luvluv2:
must have been a shock for eri to see your girlfriend seeing your mother in the that state :mon cry:
Tanakame making out in the kitchen :mon star:
the family kamei must be suffering very lately :mon hanky:
Eri goes to sleep in the house of Reina :mon misch:
but most important of this is what the mother of Reina this making there :mon huh:
I wait that it has not taken Reina back for house :mon prayer:, Eri is needing very the support of Reina. :cool1:
~~Gambatte :mon thumb: ~~
-
............ :shocked
Reading this first thing in the morning is not good for the heart omg..
My head's all slightly disoriented too
It feels like everything is all pelting down on them, I say Tanakacchi should just grab Eri's hand again and both of them just run out
lol they should camp outside
cuz if they stay there, there's only Tanakacchi's problem to deal with, and Eri already has a billion things to deal with, if Tanakacchi had to go back I'm afraid of what might happen..
Somehow I was I could go in and hug them both if possible >__>
grrr...
omG I want an update but I don't want and update at the same time! T_______T
-
Oh no :shocked
Reina's mom is the last thing they need right now!
It's all too much what's gonna happen. The suspense is terrible!
Great job though :love: :love: :love:
-
OMG!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
You're KILLING ME!!!!
HELLZ YEAH FOR THAT xD
*o* I LOVE IT!
Well ammm o_O it was hard to saw Eri's mother like that u_u but seen her Mother <o< did'nt help a thing xD
I'm thinking they will talk and Eri will be part of that talk, learning more about Reina and maybe tell Reina's mother not to keep Reina away from her side o_O
This is so Romantic xD and I'm so hard xD... we didn't match =3
But I have a soft side, and you are witness xDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD
Do not tell anybody <o<!
PLEASE Update writerjunkie ._. or I will kill you =3 naaaaaaaah, just kidding xD
-
“Mom?” I choke out
Awww, Reina's mom just ruined possible plans for a romantic evening for TanaKame. D:
This story continues to make me feel all mushy on the inside lol. Keep it up!
-
lol I'm guessing this update was good judging by the reactions. lol Yes I do like to mess up nice moments from time to time. *ducks* You'll have to just see what happens next. Though the update might take a while. I seem to be updating later and later it seems. My muse is disappearing half way through the update and that sucks. It'll come back I think after I get to the fun parts I have planned. Thanks for the comments. They always make me feel better and want to write more. :D
-
oh my. a trip to Kamei's house.
Mama Kame! :cry:
aww staying over..
eh?! Mama Tanaka? XD
-
CHAPTER 29
But the next day Eri wasn’t in school. I even stayed a little longer at my locker to see if she was just running late and I would finally meet her, but she never came. It made me a little sad. Why would she not show up? Is something wrong?
The way I see it, especially considering her and Reina's relationship, there's really only ONE thing that I can think of that would cause Eri to willingly ditch school. :shocked:
“You both had your first date?” Koharu interrupts
“Yeah.” I bluntly respond
“Ah, that’s so cute! Why haven’t we had a first date senpai?”
Sayu comes up to Koharu’s side and puts an arm around her shoulder. Koharu seems a little upset that she hasn’t had a date yet.
I think Sayu skipped the "dating" part and just went straight to the making out part. :D
“We don’t have a plan for Halloween.
...
“I thought we weren’t going to celebrate it this year?” Sayu says
“But I want to dress up!” Koharu puts on a pout
I'm sure Sayu wouldn't object to that. :twisted:
“Aren’t we too old to be dressing up?” Risa points out
“Nuh uh!” Koharu disagrees. “Besides I like free candy.” She folds her arms over her chest and pouts again.
“I don’t think you need any more candy Koharu. You’re energetic enough as it is.” Ai cuts in
Aichan with the burn! XD
I see Eri by her mother’s side patting her head with a cool rag dipped in water. Eri turns around and stares at me in shock. She stands up and puts the rag into the bowl beside her. Eri’s mom looks so pale and fragile. She looks like she’s in so much pain. Her breathing is weak and short. She wheezes with every breath she takes. I feel so bad. Everyone here has to see her like this. They have to see her suffer.
I knew it. Her mom's condition has gotten worse, hasn't it? :cry:
“She’s sick. They told us that her immune system would be weaker if she went through the operation. She’s had a high fever all night. It comes and goes.”
So she needs the operation, but they're telling the family that her body currently can't endure it? :O
*ERI'S MOM'S COUGHING FIT*
Holy geez. Hearing about how hard it is, that's one thing. Having to actually witness it, and then realize that for the family, it's most likely a common/frequent occurrence, that's just harsh.
:scared:
*ERI'S SISTER*
OSHIT! SHE SAW?!?!?
:OMG:
“Come over my place.”
“What? I can’t!”
“If you stay here it’ll only hurt more. You need a break. When’s the last time you ate? Or had a decent sleep?”
She scratches the back of her head, timid to answer. This settles it. She’s coming with me. She can stay for a little while I don’t care. Just as long as she’s not here, it’ll do her good to stay away.
“I need to play my part to being a good girlfriend. How can I do that when you’re stopping me from doing it?” I state
“I’ll get my coat.” She mumbles
Reina makes a good point here. As much as Eri is probably needed and wants to be there, she needs a break, even if it's just for a little while. She can't push herself so hard, for so long. If she does she'll just eventually crack. A diversion, ANY diversion, regardless of how long/short it is, IS needed every now and then to keep one "functional".
I open the front door and the second I do my heart races off the scale. I instantly let go of Eri’s hand and stand still. I can’t believe what I’m seeing. Is this real? I’m not seeing things am I?! Please tell me this is all in my head!
“Reina, thank god you’re home!”
Oops, Reina forgot to let her uncle know she'd be home late. He's probably been worried. :sweatdrop:
“Mom?” I choke out
EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEHHHHHHHHHH?!?!?!!??
:mon wtf:
Okay, couple of things:
a) was NOT expecting this, and
b) considering that Reina (as far as we know), hasn't yet contacted her parents since the move and thus has NOT informed them about Eri......oh man this is SHITTY timing.
:mon scare:
-
Don’t to tell me she’ll be taken back to her hometown? :shocked
-
CHAPTER 30
“I was so worried about you! Where were you?”
My mom gets up from the couch and rushes to me. She pulls me into a hug, but I’m in too much shock to hug her back. Why is she here? She chose the wrong time to come! This isn’t any good. I look to my uncle for an answer. He shrugs. I faintly pat my mom’s back. Someone please tell me she’s only here to visit!
“Mom…I’m ok. There’s no need to worry.”
She lets me go and strokes my face lovingly. She starts to tear. She really does miss me. She doesn’t even notice Eri next to me watching the whole scene before her. All she cares about is, me at the moment. If my mom misses me this much I hope she doesn’t try to bring me home! Not right now at least. And I don’t want Eri to see it either.
“I’ve missed you so much. It’s been really quiet at home and your friends miss you too.”
But oddly, I don’t miss any of them. I don’t even miss home anymore. It seems like all one distant place to me now. I think I’ve made Tokyo my home and I don’t plan on leaving. I’ll fight to stay here. I won’t give in like I did with my parents when they told me I was coming here. I have so much to lose here.
“Uh…why don’t we sit down?” My uncle suggests, “I’ll go get us some drinks. Reina will you help me?”
“I’ll be right back.” I whisper to Eri and quickly rush towards the kitchen. This whole thing is too weird. It’s like some horrible dream I can’t wake up in.
“Why didn’t you tell me she was coming?!” I yell
My uncle grabs the cup from the top cabinet and places them to the counter.
“I honestly didn’t know. She just showed up on my door, literally!” He admits
He opens the refrigerator door and gets out some juice that’s in a pitcher. I shouldn’t be mad at him. None of this is his fault. I take several deep breaths to get myself together. I’ll just have to go through whatever my mom’s gonna pull on me and I just hope I can deal with it.
“What do I do? I brought Eri over to spend time with her, but now that my mom’s here what do I say about Eri?”
He puts a hand on my shoulder. He can’t tell how stressful I am. How can he stay so calm? I take another deep breath.
“You’ll just say she’s your friend. It’s no big deal. You’ll be ok Reina. Here hand these drinks out.” He gives me two cups and he takes the other two.
Carefully, I walk into the living room and place the cups on the coffee table. I sit next to Eri when I’m done. Great, she walks out of one problem and right into another. When I told her to take a break I didn’t mean this. I stare at my lap, but I can feel my mom’s eyes on me from across the table. She must have so much to say and I’m scared to know what it is. There’s just some bad news I can’t handle. I see my uncle’s black shoes in my view as I look down and he puts the cups down then takes a seat. We’re all quiet sitting in silence. I pick up my head scanning my eyes over the people around me.
“Well…let’s start with some type of a conversation.” My uncle urges
My mom looks at Eri as if she’s finally notices her. My hands slightly curl up when I see her direction focus to Eri. What is she going to think about her?! Will she take this bad if I tell her about the truth?
“Who is she, Reina?”
I turn to Eri. Relax; it’s no big deal. Like my uncle said. I look back to my mom.
“Uh…this is Eri, mom. She’s my friend from school.” I want to tell her, she’s more. That Eri’s my girlfriend, but I have no clue how she will take it.
“You’ve made friends here, that’s nice.”
“I’ve made plenty of friends.” I shoot back
“It’s nice to meet you Eri. Is she your best friend?”
Oh you can say that. She’s my kissing friend, and groping friend, and other things that people in relationships do. I won’t tell my mom that though.
“Yeah, we’re close friends.”
There’s another long pause. If she came here she should at least have something to say to me about this surprise visit. I want to so bad to hold Eri’s hand, but I know that will bring questions from my mom. There’s only so much my uncle can do to help me.
“Your uncle says you’re in an all girl school now.”
I sit up straight at the mention of that. My mom sounds like she’s disgusted by that choice of school. I’m so nervous again. This will give her ideas and in no time she’ll ask me if I’m into girls or if Eri’s someone I’m dating. That would not end so well. I might as well be dead where I stand er…sit? Either way I’m a dead man! Can I get an clearer?!
“How are you supposed to get a boyfriend if you’re surrounded by all girls?”
I feel that I’m about to choke. My breathing stops for a second. It’s like I got punched in the stomach. I can’t tell her the truth for sure now. I feel Eri shift beside me. She can sense the intensity around us too it seems. This is bad. This is really, really, bad. Please don’t ask any more questions! I’ll change the subject. I’ll ask her something I’ve been thinking since she’s gotten here.
“Why are you here, mom?” I try my best to not sound upset, but I’m sure that fails. She hesitates to answer. Now everything is turned on her. I rather have it that way for now. “Do you want me to come back?”
Please say no to that. She fidgets in her seat guilty. She does?! She came here to take me back home without even asking me? She didn’t even talk this over with me! She’s just going to bring me back just like that?! It’s not fair! I can’t leave. I can’t leave my friends or Eri like that. I didn’t even give a proper goodbye to anyone. A whole new feeling over washes me and it’s anger.
“Reina, I…”
“I’m not going back! You can’t make me!” I scream
I stand straight out of my seat. My mom looks at me surprised. And I’m a little surprised myself that I raised my voice at her. I never scream at her. It’s usually my dad who I raise my voice to. What’s gotten over me? I know I’m angry, but I must be fuming with such rage I’ve never felt before towards my parents. I rub the back of my neck and sit back down.
“Mom, I…I don’t want to leave. This is like my home. I can’t leave my friends and uncle behind.” I ask more softly
I’m calming down, only a little. It’s quiet again for a little and that’s always a bad sign. What if my mom just grabs me and walks out? I did kind of disrespect her. So she has a right to be angry too. But instead of grabbing me and walking out she talks to me again.
“Is that what you want?” She sounds so sad
But I can’t back down now. I can’t let her sad face make me give in. I have to stay strong. Eri needs me. And suddenly thinking about her gives me the strength I need to stand. I won’t let her go through more pain because of me. I never want that. So I can’t leave. I know how much she loves me and having me just disappear before her eyes would kill her.
“Yes, that’s what I want.” I say sternly
My mom is disappointed and I feel so bad for making her feel that way. But I have to put my foot down. I can’t let them just put me where they want me. I’m staying here and it’s final. I hope she can understand that. I know my dad won’t. He can’t seem to understand anything when it comes to me. I think that’s also why we never get along. He should be a little more like his brother.
“I’m sorry mom.”
“Well I…should get going then. I’ll talk to you another time. It was nice seeing you Reina.”
She gets up and heads towards the door. My uncle gets up to walk with her. I feel awful, but I have to do this. I have to be tough and say what I want and what I won’t agree on. This place means too much to me now. It’s too late to go back home. I’m just glad it was my mom that came here. If my dad was here instead, he would be yelling, threatening me, throwing things, and even physically pulling me out. Even if Eri’s here watching and if he knows Eri’s someone I’m dating, he’ll flip out. There’s no doubt about that.
“Are you ok?” Eri whispers
“I’ll be fine. I just feel bad having to be mean to my mom. At home she was the only one that would side with me when I got into fights with my dad. And I feel that I’m repaying her by doing this.”
Eri lays her head on my shoulder and I rest my chin on her head comfortably. I smile. It makes me feel better knowing she’s here to comfort me. She moves her arm and finds my hand then holds it. I should be the one doing this to her not the other way around. I’ll be ok. This setback is nothing; she’s the one that’s going through more than me. I hear my uncle say goodbye and then close the door. He comes back into the living room.
“Yes I’m ok.” I answer for him
“I have to go. There are some things I need to do for work. So while I’m gone, don’t make a mess, and well…I’m sure you know the other thing.”
“We won’t.” I dully reply
Happy with my answer, he grabs his coat and walks out the door. Now we’re all alone. So many thoughts and ideas are racing through my head. But I won’t do anything. Eri needs to relax. She needs a break. I’ll try all my will power to not lay her against the couch and have my way with her. It’s really hard. I get up and stand in front of her. She looks at me as she misses my warmth from sitting so close to me.
“Where are you going?”
“I’m going to get your bath ready.”
Her face scrunches up in confusion.
“I’m not going to take a bath.”
“You are now. It’ll help you relax.”
I turn around to walk towards the bathroom.
“But I don’t wanna take one now.” She whines
She sounds so cute when she says it like that. I turn around and give her a stern look. It feels like I’m her mother and she’s my child, oddly. She even has on a pout and it’s such a cute and luring pout.
“Nope my mind is set. I’ll throw you in the tub if I have to.” I say back
She sighs putting her head down in defeat.
“I’ll take a bath, but only if you take one with me.”
I stand there in shock, caught off guard. My mouth slightly hangs open as I start to rapidly think of things that would be going on if I join her in the bathroom. My face feels really hot and my mouth is dry. She looks at me through thick lashes and puts on this innocent smile. But it’s FAR from innocent in my eyes! She wants to see me squirm! She starts laughing and gets up from her seat, happily walking pass me.
“I’m just kidding. You don’t have to take a bath with me Reina. It’s ok.” She says and pats me on the shoulder. Then goes into the bathroom room. I hear the door shut and lock and I’m still standing there taken back.
Damn it! Why didn’t I say something?! Or at least go with her to the bathroom! Ah I’m such an idiot. But I can’t stop thinking about her now and how should would look with all her clothes off. I gulp and exhale. I need to find something to keep these thoughts off my mind. That’s going to be so hard.
-
HAHAHAHA!! Teasing Eri. xD I seriously started to lol. I do feel bad for Reina's mother, though. :( I hope things will work out somehow.
-
Reina's Mother mmmm....
then she really just go, for taken her back... but we know she will not xD
Damn it must been hard for Reina's Mother that she react like that u_u
She Love's Eri so much *o*
Damn Reina you are such an idiot xDDDDDDDDDDD How you can't said.... SURE baby let's GO!!! or at least NOD!! xD
Damn I wanna know what will happend when Eri gets out the bathroom *Q*
She will be out just in a TOWEL!!! OMG my mind is running so fast xD
I need a shower too.... a very cold one!!! jajajaja xD
-
Omfg, Tanakame FTW! Oh my,,, my,,, my head is all hot,,, burning with a lot of ideas, oh my,,, I'm going crazy,,, I really need a cold shower, oh,,, my,,,,
Keep it up, reakky, this is the best TanaKame fanfic that I read in all my life, omg, *nosebleed*
WHEN WAS THAT PERV? XD! *all excited*
-
lmfao you'll see the perv soon, sadly not in the next chapter, but you will see it later on. And the next chapter I'm sure you'll like as well. haha Just wait a bit.
-
lmfao you'll see the perv soon, sadly not in the next chapter, but you will see it later on. And the next chapter I'm sure you'll like as well. haha Just wait a bit.
Then that's mean that you are gonna make us suffer for a while xDDDDDD????
THE HELL I like it x)
Keep writing -3- and I will give you a cookie \ (*o*) / jajaajajaja
-
CHAPTER 30
Why is she here? She chose the wrong time to come! This isn’t any good. I look to my uncle for an answer. He shrugs. I faintly pat my mom’s back. Someone please tell me she’s only here to visit!
Ah, so Reina's mom's showing up was just as much of a surprise to her uncle, by the looks of it. Had he known, he probably would have let her know (if for no other reason than to give Reina a chance to think of how she's going to tell her about her and Eri). Still though, I'm surprised he didn't send a text/email to Reina's phone so that she at least wouldn't have had the shock of seeing her just when she came in the door.
“I’ve missed you so much. It’s been really quiet at home and your friends miss you too.”
But oddly, I don’t miss any of them. I don’t even miss home anymore. It seems like all one distant place to me now. I think I’ve made Tokyo my home and I don’t plan on leaving. I’ll fight to stay here. I won’t give in like I did with my parents when they told me I was coming here. I have so much to lose here.
Looks like mom didn't realize just how much of an impact Reina's leaving would actually have. At the time, all she and Reina's dad were thinking of was trying to get Reina to change her ways so she wouldn't get into fights/trouble so much. She most definitely doesn't have a clue or never thought of the possibility of Reina really doing well in her "new" life, and not wanting to go back to her old one. :O
If she DID come to take Reina back, she's going to be in for one HELL of a shock.
“What do I do? I brought Eri over to spend time with her, but now that my mom’s here what do I say about Eri?”
He puts a hand on my shoulder. He can’t tell how stressful I am. How can he stay so calm? I take another deep breath.
“You’ll just say she’s your friend. It’s no big deal. You’ll be ok Reina. Here hand these drinks out.” He gives me two cups and he takes the other two.
Uncle's got the right idea. Now is definitely not the right time to say "Hey mom, this is my Eri, my girlfriend." For now, just get her introduced to and, more importantly, used to Eri and seeing her and Reina as friends. Seeing that Reina isn't lonely and that she has made some good friends with good people will/should help calm her and (hopefully), get her to accept Eri as a person. It's too early to try and get her to accept Eri as Reina's GF. :sweatdrop:
“It’s nice to meet you Eri. Is she your best friend?”
Oh you can say that. She’s my kissing friend, and groping friend, and other things that people in relationships do. I won’t tell my mom that though.
Um...yeah, no need for her to hear that. :-X
Now let's just hope that Eri doesn't end accidentally wind up letting the proverbial cat out of the bag.
“Your uncle says you’re in an all girl school now.”
I sit up straight at the mention of that. My mom sounds like she’s disgusted by that choice of school.
...
“How are you supposed to get a boyfriend if you’re surrounded by all girls?”
WTF? Mom? :shocked:
Surely Reina's uncle told her parents that THAT was the only school he could get her enrolled into on such short notice/under the circumstances? Besides, considering that Reina has been "living away" from home for the past while, shouldn't she, as a mother, be WORRIED that Reina might have a BF and there might, oh, I don't know...have gotten knocked up or something? O_o
“Why are you here, mom?” I try my best to not sound upset, but I’m sure that fails. She hesitates to answer. Now everything is turned on her. I rather have it that way for now. “Do you want me to come back?”
...
“Reina, I…”
Oh shit, she DID want to bring Reina back! :shocked:
*REINA TAKES HER STAND*
Well, she didn't really have much of a choice, when you think about it. Her parents were the ones who sent her here in the first place, so if anything, they brought this all on themselves. They can't go back, they can't have things back the way they used to be. They sent Reina away, and in doing so, her eyes were opened to a new life, with new people, and new chances/opportunities. They basically gave that to her, and now they want her to give it up? I don't think so.
“Are you ok?” Eri whispers
“I’ll be fine. I just feel bad having to be mean to my mom. At home she was the only one that would side with me when I got into fights with my dad. And I feel that I’m repaying her by doing this.”
It's not that Reina hates her folks or her hometown or anything like that, it's just that she has more reasons to stay than she has to go back. Hopefully her mom at least can understand that what's behind Reina's desire to stay. If it was her dad, even though he does love her and means well, he's just too close-minded on some things and is stuck in the "my way or the highway" mentality.
“I have to go. There are some things I need to do for work. So while I’m gone, don’t make a mess, and well…I’m sure you know the other thing.”
“We won’t.” I dully reply
I like how uncle is...subtle about the way he refers to...well, you know.
:mon sweat:
He probably has nothing to worry about. Even if they wanted to, the mood's kind of been killed with what just happened.
“Where are you going?”
“I’m going to get your bath ready.”
Her face scrunches up in confusion.
“I’m not going to take a bath.”
“You are now. It’ll help you relax.”
I turn around to walk towards the bathroom.
“But I don’t wanna take one now.” She whines
Dammit that's cute. :oops:
I can totally see where THIS is going, BTW. :D
“I’ll take a bath, but only if you take one with me.”
I stand there in shock, caught off guard.
Booyah! :twisted:
My mouth slightly hangs open as I start to rapidly think of things that would be going on if I join her in the bathroom. My face feels really hot and my mouth is dry. She looks at me through thick lashes and puts on this innocent smile. But it’s FAR from innocent in my eyes! She wants to see me squirm! She starts laughing and gets up from her seat, happily walking pass me.
“I’m just kidding. You don’t have to take a bath with me Reina. It’s ok.” She says and pats me on the shoulder. Then goes into the bathroom room. I hear the door shut and lock and I’m still standing there taken back.
Reina = :stunned:
Eri = :bingo:
Reina = :stunned:
Eri = :ptam-glow:
Reina = :stunned:
Oh Eri, you tease. Gotta wonder though...just how much WAS she kidding? :roll:
Damn it! Why didn’t I say something?! Or at least go with her to the bathroom! Ah I’m such an idiot. But I can’t stop thinking about her now and how should would look with all her clothes off. I gulp and exhale. I need to find something to keep these thoughts off my mind. That’s going to be so hard.
:banghead: :doh:
-
CHAPTER 31
Remember when I said I would distract myself to stop the bad thoughts? Well that isn’t working! In fact, it makes things worse. Don’t ever try doing it, because it’s pointless! That’s my advice. I can’t keep my mind off her. First I tried drawing, but my hands were shaking so bad it made my cat look like a bunch of scribbled squished lines a two year old would make. Then I tried watching TV and it was ok at first, until the girls on the game show had to wear bathing suits for the game to start. Of all the damn luck! Couldn’t they have done that a week ago?! So I kept picturing Eri in the bathing suits instead, which lead me back to realizing she’s naked in the bathroom bathing. I just can’t win, can I?! You try staying still while you have Eri naked just a few steps away from you, then you’ll understand. She’s been in the tub for an hour and a half too. She must be part fish besides half turtle. Yuka walks into the living room and I reach down, quickly placing her onto my lap. I start petting her smooth fur to try and keep my head clear. But this time she doesn’t want to play or be petted. Oh she chose a great time! She starts squirming in my lap and her legs go flying everywhere. Stay still, damn it! She’s getting angry. I let her go before she decides to scratch my face off. She runs for safety when I put her down. And now I’m left staring at the walls again.
“Yeah some pet cat!” I yell to her before she’s out of my sight.
“Reina, can you get me a towel? I forgot to get one.” Eri says from behind the bathroom door.
My brain goes into overload again. Ok, calm down Reina. You’re just getting Eri a towel and then you leave, quickly. Yeah that sounds like a good plan. I get up to grab a towel.
“I’m coming.” I tell her
I get the first towel I see and head towards the bathroom. I can do this. I can do this. It’s no big deal. I knock on the door first when I get there.
“Is it ok to come in?”
“Yes.”
I open the door slowly to brace myself when I get inside. Eri is still in the tub sitting there and covering her-self. My throat instantly goes dry. Look at her face, Reina. Her face! I hold the towel out for her to take. She seems shy about this too. Her eyes are cast downward and her cheeks are starting to turn pink. I think my face is completely red.
“Thank you.” She whispers and carefully gets up to grab it.
I think I’m about to die! I close my eyes and turn my head as she stands up fully to take it. I can hear the water swishing around and trickle down the floor. Oh I’m going to die any minute! I feel her fingers touch mine and this chocked sound automatically comes out of my mouth. The towel leaves my hand. I’m taking things VERY smoothly! I’m such an idiot.
“Are you ok?” You sound like you’re in pain.”
“Oh, I’m fine! Really, I’m great. Just…peachy.” I cry “Can I open my eyes now?!”
“Yes.”
I open them and breath out. And I don’t know what’s hotter; Eri naked and wet or Eri wet, covered by a towel that she’s naked under. That’s a tough one. Just keep looking at her face and I’ll be ok! I think…
“Can you help me out?”
“Uh…um…sure.”
She holds out her hands and I grab them then she slowly gets out. She’s careful to not slip or lose her footing. She lets go when she’s safely on the ground.
“I’ll go get you some clean clothes.”
We walk towards my room together.
“You should really bring a bag of clothes over here since you seem to be here a lot.” I suggest
“I’ll bring it next time.” She promises
I start digging in my draw for clothes while Eri stands next to the bed, waiting. I get the things I need and hand it to her. I better leave now. I don’t think I can control myself any longer. I sprint towards the door.
“It’s ok.” Eri suddenly calls out
I turn around lost. She has on a serious face.
“Huh?”
“When I’m naked it’s ok to look at me. As long as you’re the one that’s looking at me, I’m fine with it.”
She looks away embarrassed by her announcement and my brain fries after that. It just works on it’s own. I go over to her and kiss her. I’m hungry for her. Having her against me is all I can think of. She kisses me back passionately. I put my arms around her to bring her closer, then push her on to my bed. I miss this so much. She feels so soft against me. I get on top of her then go back to kissing her, feverishly. She moans into my mouth and it drives me wild. I want her so bd. Surprisingly; she puts her tongue into my mouth and touches it with mine. I break away from her lips to catch my breath. Her hands tie around my back.
“Eri.” I pant
I go down and place delicate kisses on her exposed skin. She sighs and puts a hand behind my head to encourage me. I kiss her shoulders, neck, collarbone, and then go back to the base of her neck. I scrap my teeth against her tender flesh. She smells fresh like flowers and her skin taste good too. I lick her skin softly and she moans out again. Then I start biting her and sucking on her skin. I do this several times then go back to kissing her. I love her lips; they’re like silk and they’re so warm. I could kiss them forever. We begin to make out again, but my hand travels as I kiss her roughly, it goes lower than her waist. She doesn’t stop my hand from going any lower, so it’s ok, I guess. I open her towel and slip my hand inside. This is what I want the most. It’ll make her feel good, really good. I go between her legs and brush my fingers against her opening. She’s wet and this wave of heat meets my fingers. It makes me want this more. I don’t want to wait any longer. I go to finally claim her, but suddenly her hand goes over mine and pushes my hand away.
“No.” she sternly commands “I um…I’m not ready.”
I let out a frustrated sigh and burry my face into the bed. Fuck! I was so close! This is more flustering than having her sit in the tub all naked and wet. I pull my hand away from her legs and get up. I have to respect her choice. She isn’t ready and that’s ok. This will be our first time together so I know how she must feel. She wants it to be special and I do too. My hormones just got the best of me, that’s all. I need a cold shower. I get up and leave.
“I’m sorry.”
I look back to Eri. She sits up on the bed with this guilty face on.
“I didn’t mean to get you angry. Please, don’t be angry at me, Reina?!” She sounds like she’s going to cry
I feel so guilty! I didn’t want to pressure her into thinking she should have sex with me! At least not at this moment, it’s way too early. Let me clear things up.
“You don’t have to be sorry, Eri. It isn’t your fault and I’m not angry with you. I understand that you want to wait and that’s ok. You did the right thing.”
She still doesn’t feel like she did though. So I kiss her quickly on the lips and hug her.
“I can wait. I’ll wait until your ready. I love you and nothing will change that.”
I love you too.” She whispers into my ear
I let her go and kiss her one more time on the lips. She has on this bright smile. I can feel myself starting to smile back too. I’m glad she’s ok now. I stroke her damp hair.
“Get dressed. I’ll be in the living room.”
I plant a kiss on her forehead then dash out. I would never rush things with her. I just lost control and that will never happen again. Unless she’s ok with it.
-
Me mataste ya ni siquiera me acuerdo como escribir en ingles xD
Nah nah tendre que esperar a que mi cerebro vuelva a procesar informacion @_@
Despues de eso editare xD porque ahora aparte tengo clase en la universidad...
Rayos mis manos estan temblando y justo estaba tomando agua xD
Bueno bueno... d(*o*)b
-
ahh! I'm spanish but I can barely read it. So I really have no idea what you said. lol sorry =/ My parents never did teach it to me. Oh and it's funny cuz my dad was born and raised in Lima too. But yes I'm gonna guess and say you said good things about this update? lol
-
*go out of my lurking mode*
I really like no LOVE this story :mon lovelaff: :mon lovelaff:
thankyu :wub: :wub:
:mon bleed2: :mon bleed2:
OMG
Chapter 31 is really HAWT :on roll: :on roll:
I know how Reina can feel when Eri's in the bathroom
and when Eri said that sentence
“When I’m naked it’s ok to look at me. As long as you’re the one that’s looking at me, I’m fine with it.”
and it's just so lovely :mon inluv:
Honto ni TANAKAMEI win
and thankyu again for this story
Can't wait to read more and Keep u good work
-
ahh! I'm spanish but I can barely read it. So I really have no idea what you said. lol sorry =/ My parents never did teach it to me. Oh and it's funny cuz my dad was born and raised in Lima too. But yes I'm gonna guess and say you said good things about this update? lol
Jajajajaja I'm guess, i can write again xD
well...
It was like ammmm OMG O_O... xD something like that
It's really great xD I was in college while i was reading it xD I'm still inside xD
My hands shake and i was drunk some water x_x
my mind stop working xD and forget all about English xD
I'm from Lima and if you want I could teach something, we can make a school like YOROSEN xD
I'm hyper ._. and ... I have classes xD THE HELL... thank good I have my PSP and I can read it again in class xD
Well for now I gotta go xD or I will never move ._.
and I need a shower too xD
See you *o*
-
excuse me but can someone pass the tissues I have a really bad nosebleed now. eri and reina action :inlove:
-
CHAPTER 31
Remember when I said I would distract myself to stop the bad thoughts? Well that isn’t working!
...
I tried watching TV and it was ok at first, until the girls on the game show had to wear bathing suits for the game to start. Of all the damn luck! Couldn’t they have done that a week ago?! So I kept picturing Eri in the bathing suits instead, which lead me back to realizing she’s naked in the bathroom bathing. I just can’t win, can I?!
Poor Reina. Poor, poor, horny Reina. XD
“Reina, can you get me a towel? I forgot to get one.” Eri says from behind the bathroom door.
Does Eri even have a clue as to how horny she's making Reina right now? :pimp:
“I’m coming.” I tell her
Oh, that's too easy.
:wahaha:
I don’t know what’s hotter; Eri naked and wet or Eri wet, covered by a towel that she’s naked under. That’s a tough one. Just keep looking at her face and I’ll be ok! I think…
nekkid, wet, towel-covered Eri = :shy1:
Reina = :mon blood:
I start digging in my draw for clothes while Eri stands next to the bed, waiting. I get the things I need and hand it to her. I better leave now. I don’t think I can control myself any longer. I sprint towards the door.
“It’s ok.” Eri suddenly calls out
I turn around lost. She has on a serious face.
“Huh?”
“When I’m naked it’s ok to look at me. As long as you’re the one that’s looking at me, I’m fine with it.”
Yabai...
:stunned:
*TANAKAMEI HOT 'N HEAVY*
:mon blood:
I go to finally claim her, but suddenly her hand goes over mine and pushes my hand away.
“No.” she sternly commands “I um…I’m not ready.”
I let out a frustrated sigh and burry my face into the bed. Fuck! I was so close!
CRAP!
:dizzy:
“I’m sorry.”
I look back to Eri. She sits up on the bed with this guilty face on.
“I didn’t mean to get you angry. Please, don’t be angry at me, Reina?!” She sounds like she’s going to cry
I feel so guilty! I didn’t want to pressure her into thinking she should have sex with me! At least not at this moment, it’s way too early. Let me clear things up.
“You don’t have to be sorry, Eri. It isn’t your fault and I’m not angry with you. I understand that you want to wait and that’s ok. You did the right thing.”
She still doesn’t feel like she did though. So I kiss her quickly on the lips and hug her.
“I can wait. I’ll wait until your ready. I love you and nothing will change that.”
Eri's undoubtedly petrified and her mind has got to be racing a mile a minute. As Reina said, she, like Eri, wants their first time to be special, and if she's not ready yet, then she has to let Reina know. Making Reina wait will probably be frustrating, but it won't make her love Eri any less. :yep:
I plant a kiss on her forehead then dash out. I would never rush things with her. I just lost control and that will never happen again. Unless she’s ok with it.
Seriously, someone needs to clue Eri in on just how HAWT Reina is for her. Maybe then she'd get a better idea why Reina gets so...excited...around her. 8)
-
OMFG .___.
again OMFG!
My brain just...I don’t know was like Holy Crap this is Hot *0* I think...well something like that was in my pervy mind
this chapter was...well (that’s all mi mind can said at this moment) HOT I love it *-*
My brain was like asdffdfsfa :drool: ssdfjfjk xDD
hothothothothot that’s all
Hell my comments are just... horrible Promise I would put a better one next chapter x3
Reina in some strange way (that I’m not going to explain) reminds me of my LOL
And sorry for my bad english x_X hope you can understand me u_uU
-
CHAPTER 32
I’m glad things were ok with us after that little sign of affection in my room. Eri wasn’t made at me and things were normal after that. When she got dressed she came up to me in the living room to watch TV together. Right now we’re watching a movie together. I’m lying on the couch while she’s lying on top of me with her head resting on my chest comfortably. She has this dreamy smile on as she holds on to me. I’m sure I have the same look. I really do love this girl. I don’t think words and express that enough. I have my arm resting on her back while my other hand is behind my head. We should do cuddling more often. It feels good to have her in my arms like this. Or have her this close. It makes me want to hold her forever. I focus back to watching the movie and Eri makes a small squealing sound at the couple that’s spending a romantic night together in some fancy restaurant exchange their love for each other. During the scene they keep talking all that mushy sweet talk the people in the movies do and then the guy asks the girl to marry him. I don’t know why we’re watching this chick flick, but I think it’s because Eri wanted to.
“Why don’t we have a date like that? And then you can surprise me with a ring.” Eri asks
I laugh and look down at her.
“I don’t think I have the money for all that, but I can do something that’s romantic as that. You can live without the marriage proposal part though, right? I don’t want to get married until a good twenty years later. If you don’t mind.”
She laughs and moves herself so that she’s looking down at me, while still laying on the couch.
“I won’t get angry about the missing ring.” She agrees
I smile at her and place a hand gently on her cheek. I stare into her bright eyes for a while, memorized. She’s so beautiful. I’m so lucky to have a girl like her. She has both good looks and an amazing personality. That’s I love the most about her more than anything. She’s perfect in my eyes. No one can ever change those thoughts about her. My face scrunches up as I’m hit with realization. In order for me to do the romantic thing, this time I have to know something a little more about her. She gives me a worried look.
“Hey, when’s your birthday?” I casually question
She gives me a dumbfound look. “December 23, why?”
“Because that’s when you’ll get your romantic date.” I simply reply
Her eyes light up with excitement.
“Really?! What is it?! What are you going to do? Where will we go?!” She shakes me frantically. “You have to tell me!”
I laugh and shake my head. “I’m not going to tell you. It’s going to be another surprise. You’ll see.”
She pouts and I try my best to not reach up and kiss it.
“When’s your birthday then?”
“Mine?”
She nods, eager to her my answer. She starts fiddling with the collar of my shirt.
“November 11.”
“Eh?! That’s quicker than mine! What am I gonna do when it comes?!”
She’s even cute when she freaks out. I stroke the side of her face to calm her. I know how she wants to play the good girlfriend too and I can’t blame her. With both want this relationship to work.
“You don’t have to celebrate it. I’m fine just having you as my gift.”
“No, I wanna do it. I’ll ask Gaki-san to help me. If I get something I won’t tell you though.”
I laugh and kiss the tip of her nose. She blushes and hides her face into my neck.
“I can’t wait.” I sigh
She picks her head back up. Her eyebrows scrunch together in a little frown. “Oi, you gave me a hickey, you know that?”
I raise a brow at her and try my best to hide my large grin.
“Did I?” She nods “Where?”
“Right here.” She pulls the collar down to her shirt and just above her collarbone is a dark red circle.
I put on this huge grin, no longer able to contain it. I can’t really say sorry because I’m not in the slight way sorry. In fact, I feel proud. It means she’s mine and no one else can have her. Only I can have her. I start to chuckle. She nudges me.
“It isn’t funny. What will I say to my dad?” She tries her best to sound mad
Hmm…she has a point. Well she can always hide it.
“It’ll go away eventually. Besides, you can’t say you don’t like it. That would be a complete lie if you say yes.”
She turns her head to the side and blushes again. I’m right. I know it. Her reaction and face says it all. I put both my hands on her waist and press her body against mine. That gets her attention again. Without warning, she goes down and claims my lips quickly with her own. My right hand moves up to the back of her neck and I kiss her back just as deeply. Her mouth taste like the chocolate she had earlier, but that doesn’t bother me. I like chocolate almost as much as I like the taste of her. I pull at her shirt. She stops kissing me and sits up while still straddling my hips. I want her so bad again. She looks so hot sitting on me like this. I slowly lift up her shirt and shift so I’m in a sitting position too and kiss her flat stomach. She moans and rubs her thumbs over my hands. She draws out a shaky breath and closes her eyes for a second. I place kisses all over her tummy and nip at her hip affectionately. I start to bit and suck at that area only just like I did before on her neck. I’m sure she won’t mind another hickey. Her hands go to my face and she lifts my head up so that I’m looking up at her. Her eyes are so dark with lust and I’m sure I have the same type of glow. I’m so turned on. She leans down and kisses me roughly. It’s hard for me to keep up. She moves and brushes herself in between my legs on accident. I let out a loud moan automatically. She stops kissing me and nuzzles in my neck.
“It’s no fair. I have two hickeys and you have none.” She whispers
She starts biting my neck before I can tell her to do it and I sigh out. I fall back into the couch as she starts to bite into my skin. I don’t know if I can wait for her to be ready when I’m so ready right now.
“Reina, I’m back!”
“WHOA!”
I sit up quickly and sent Eri crashing to the floor. I look at her feeling like even a bigger idiot. I turn back around and sit up properly to face my uncle. He looks at me with this big smile on his face. He must be trying to hold all his laughter in so bad. Gee, couldn’t he have knocked before coming in like that?! He has a hand over his mouth. He’s trying really hard. He might as well let it all out. I’m caught.
“Eri, are you alright?” he chokes out
Eri sits up and rubs the back of her head. She has a large scowl on her face. I cringe. This is the biggest mood killer of all time. I stare down to my hands in guilt.
“I’m ok. I just got a headache.”
I slap my forehead. Stupid uncle! He interrupted again. He’s lucky he’s family and that I love him or else I would have killed him! It goes awkwardly silent. This is by far the worse day of my life! Some just shoot me! Then laughter erupts the room. And it’s from my uncle. Like I expected. I glare at him. He puts up a hand while clutching his side with his free hand.
“I’m sorry I didn’t mean to…embarrass you. I guess you were a little too busy to hear my keys and the lock click, huh?”
My face goes crimson red. Eri’s face turns the same shade.
“I won’t ask any questions. Let’s just all pretend…this never happened.” He suggest
Good idea. I nod at him in agreement. He settles down and his laughing stops. He goes back to playing the adult.
“I’ll just be in my room. Did you two eat?”
“Yeah we’re fine. We don’t need you to cook for us!” I snap
So what I’m grouchy. I have a reason to be!
“Ok I’ll see you in the morning. Keep it down I’m trying to sleep.”
He walks away before I can say something back and closes his door. I let out a noisy sigh. I hide my face into my hands and scream into them for a second, and then put them back to my sides.
“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to shove you off like that. I’m such an idiot.” I wail
She gets up and pats me on the top of my head.
“It’s ok Reina. I probably would have done the same thing.”
We both give out a light chuckle. I reach out for her hand and hold it firmly.
“I think we should lay off on the kissing for the rest of the day.” I offer
“I think so too.”
I get up and still hold her hand.
“Are you going to stay over again?”
“I would like to.”
I let go of her hand.
“I’ll get you a pillow and a blanket.”
I walk down the narrow hall to get to the closet that has extra pillows and blankets.
“I don’t want to sleep by myself. Can’t we sleep in your bed together?” She begs
“Uh…I guess go.” I scratch the back of my head. “Ok.”
She seems pleased and we go to my room to get ready for sleep. That is…if I CAN sleep! Eri lifts up the blanket and quickly goes under the covers. I go in after her and she curls up into my chest. I put the blanket over us both, neatly. Yep…there’s no way I’ll be able to sleep.
“Reina?”
“Hmm?”
“Can I ask you something?”
I look down at her through the dim light from the room window. The sun is setting so it will be dark soon. She seems pretty serious about this question. I better listen to her.
“Yeah sure.”
“What if your parents come back again? Will you still have to go back to Fukuoka?”
I’ve never thought about that and nor do I want to. I ponder about it for a little. These are questions I can’t really answer unless they actually happen.
“I don’t know, but I really don’t want to. I want to stay here with you.”
She smiles. “I want you to stay here with me too. Make sure they don’t try to take you away again ok? Because if you do go…I wouldn’t know what I would do without you.”
“Neither do I.”
Her eyes start to droop and I stroke her black hair a few times as she dozes off. I hold her into my arms and I too start to sleep. No one will take me away from her. I’m staying here and nothing will change that. At least…I hope thing will.
-
OMFG .___.
again OMFG!
My brain just...I don’t know was like Holy Crap this is Hot *0* I think...well something like that was in my pervy mind
this chapter was...well (that’s all mi mind can said at this moment) HOT I love it *-*
My brain was like asdffdfsfa :drool: ssdfjfjk xDD
hothothothothot that’s all
Hell my comments are just... horrible Promise I would put a better one next chapter x3
Reina in some strange way (that I’m not going to explain) reminds me of my LOL
And sorry for my bad english x_X hope you can understand me u_uU
YOU LITTLE pervy xD
the HELL???
I'm gonna punish you <o<
No L.A travel for Anime Expo xDDDDDD o_o
*****
OMG!!!!!!! *o*
With you... I really do not feel tired for work or college xDDDDDDD
You wake me up =D
and that rock's 8)
OMG hickeys! I love them xD they are so cool xD and I love made them too xD
Well well breakfast time xD BRB
--------
Finish Break time ^^
Damn it I have a lot of HomeWork and a test this Wednesday x_x
And hell my head it's just so relax by your story xD it's like a drug to me *Q*
Love it 8)
I feel like a DejaVu with the uncle entrance and all the idiot feeling... Did we know each other? xD
Well... come back to homework x_x
I will pray for you to keep write =) and drug me a little more *-*
See you ~
-
the last three = :on lol: :mon blood: :luvluv1: :on bleed: :mon bleed2: :wahaha: :on_hot:
:twothumbs
-
And this is just... the FUN PARTS??? xD
-
I have the prefeeling that the gone of the Reina's mother was for searching her, but as it found rclaim, be very sad and leave, must have been a torture for Reina to speak of yous real relationship with Eri :smoke:
Eri teasing a new thing :hehehe:, Reina does not control its instincts on Eri, she gave to perceive that Reina is more than what prepared to give to a step in the relation but Eri also be but must wants this in one another occasion where its mother is not sick, and Reina it is in the house of its uncle without its parents to be trying strap it of there
the two last chapters had been of fervor extremity between tanakame :wriggly: :mon blood: :mon bleed2: :mon mischief:, the uncle of Reina it always interrupts these types of moments, it must have a radar or similar thing :mon look:
reading the hot chapters, I had that to take bath cold :mon dive:, but this has an explanation
one the fic is hot :mon lol:
two here is one day hot :mon fan:
~~ Ganbatte :mon thumb: ~~
-
Whoa >< that was hot :: fans self ::
dang Writer, you've been pretty good at writing pervs lately :lol:
You update so fast!! didn't you update like.. just yesterday?!?!?
grr... must-keep-up :: knows it's pointless :: ><
Haha, Tanakacchi should propose, it'll just make everything that much sweeter XD
and I can't wait for Tanakacchi's birthday, seeing Eri trying to impress Tanakacchi would be new (and cute)
and those two need to rent a hotel room XD
they keep on getting interrupted like this geez!!
Also, any news about the Aya Mikitty couple?? >< those two need to get together already as well LOL
(sorry.. I'm a huge romanticist.. don't tell anyone though.. :ph43r:)
-
CHAPTER 32
Right now we’re watching a movie together. I’m lying on the couch while she’s lying on top of me with her head resting on my chest comfortably.
Are we sure Reina's going to be able to control herself, given how they're on the couch right now?
“Hey, when’s your birthday?” I casually question
Considering they're going out, that would be a good detail to know. :P
She gives me a dumbfound look. “December 23, why?”
“Because that’s when you’ll get your romantic date.” I simply reply
Wooooo! :oops:
“Really?! What is it?! What are you going to do? Where will we go?!” She shakes me frantically. “You have to tell me!”
I laugh and shake my head. “I’m not going to tell you. It’s going to be another surprise. You’ll see.”
Having it be a suprise makes it more fun. :)
“When’s your birthday then?”
...
“November 11.”
“Eh?! That’s quicker than mine! What am I gonna do when it comes?!”
...
“You don’t have to celebrate it. I’m fine just having you as my gift.”
Oh, nice one Reina. :pimp:
“Oi, you gave me a hickey, you know that?”
...
I put on this huge grin, no longer able to contain it.
Eri = :O
Reina = :grin:
“It isn’t funny. What will I say to my dad?” She tries her best to sound mad
Hmm…she has a point. Well she can always hide it.
Well, all it would take would be a little makeup, or wearing stuff like collared shirts or scarfs for a few days. :yep:
“It’ll go away eventually. Besides, you can’t say you don’t like it. That would be a complete lie if you say yes.”
:roll:
She leans down and kisses me roughly. It’s hard for me to keep up. She moves and brushes herself in between my legs on accident. I let out a loud moan automatically. She stops kissing me and nuzzles in my neck.
“It’s no fair. I have two hickeys and you have none.” She whispers
She starts biting my neck before I can tell her to do it and I sigh out. I fall back into the couch as she starts to bite into my skin. I don’t know if I can wait for her to be ready when I’m so ready right now.
Oooooooooooooh NOICE! :drool:
“Reina, I’m back!”
“WHOA!”
I sit up quickly and sent Eri crashing to the floor. I look at her feeling like even a bigger idiot. I turn back around and sit up properly to face my uncle. He looks at me with this big smile on his face. He must be trying to hold all his laughter in so bad. Gee, couldn’t he have knocked before coming in like that?! He has a hand over his mouth. He’s trying really hard. He might as well let it all out. I’m caught.
“Eri, are you alright?” he chokes out
DAMMIT!
:frustrated:
Well, at least he's got a sense of humour about it, instead of freaking out like Reina's mom probably would be if she had been the one to walk in on them.
“I won’t ask any questions. Let’s just all pretend…this never happened.” He suggest
Good idea. I nod at him in agreement. He settles down and his laughing stops. He goes back to playing the adult.
...
“Ok I’ll see you in the morning. Keep it down I’m trying to sleep.”
:sweat:
“I think we should lay off on the kissing for the rest of the day.” I offer
“I think so too.”
I get up and still hold her hand.
“Are you going to stay over again?”
“I would like to.”
If Eri's going to stay over, then she and Reina might want to sleep in separate rooms, or at least make sure they don't share the bed...otherwise they won't be able to accomplish Reina's first suggestion. :P
“I don’t want to sleep by myself. Can’t we sleep in your bed together?” She begs
“Uh…I guess go.” I scratch the back of my head. “Ok.”
She seems pleased and we go to my room to get ready for sleep. That is…if I CAN sleep!
Oi, what did I just say? 8)
“What if your parents come back again? Will you still have to go back to Fukuoka?”
I’ve never thought about that and nor do I want to. I ponder about it for a little. These are questions I can’t really answer unless they actually happen.
“I don’t know, but I really don’t want to. I want to stay here with you.”
She smiles. “I want you to stay here with me too. Make sure they don’t try to take you away again ok? Because if you do go…I wouldn’t know what I would do without you.”
“Neither do I.”
AWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWW!!! :wub:
-
*cokkie for writer* xD
I'm hungry u_u I wanna Sleep T_T I'm tired x_x
Damn College, Why it have to be so far far away from work -_-?!?!
The Hell...
I'm in work right now x_x trying to sleep, but didn't work... I have a test in almost 8 hours...
but I have to work 6 of them x_x
The HELL I need another update T_T
-
CHAPTER 33
It’s been three weeks and I haven’t heard anything from my mom again. That’s a good thing though. It means I’m here to stay. Or so it seems that way. I’m just glad I’m still here and Eri is too. Her mom also appears to be holding up within the three weeks as well. She isn’t badly sick like before so Eri can return to school again. We both are happy on our ends. I couldn’t ask for anything more. Wait…I can. I want someone to stop Risa and Ai from teasing Eri and I! Ever since they found the hickey on her and the matching one on mine they poke fun at us. It’s embarrassing! They still can’t get over it. They joke around and say things like “Oh our little Eririn is growing up!” or “Whatever happened to our shy reserved Eri?! Reina you’re going to corrupt her.” And the others you don’t want to know. They’re too embarrassing. They can be a real pain sometimes. They should have picked on Sayu or Koharu. I mean come ON! They came to school one day late and their hair was messy and their uniform shirts were buttoned wrong. And that can only mean one thing. Those too seem to be moving faster than Eri and I too. Ai and Risa are oblivious to that little incident and focus more on us. Whatever, there’s no point in getting upset over it. Today is another day of school and that means more teasing. What joy. Maybe they’ll stop today. I came into school early and decided to sit out front on the school steps to see the falling orange, red, and brown winter leaves. It’s really pretty to watch.
“Reina!” Eri calls from half way down the block
I turn my head and watch her run to greet me. I start to smile as she gets near. She clutches her backpack and this time it isn’t upside down or open. She stops at the bottom of the steps to catch her breath before climbing up. She sits next to me on the top step once she reaches me and lays her head on my shoulder.
“What are you looking at?” she asks in the cutest and curious voice
“Nothing, just the leaves.” I reply
“They’re pretty.” She comments
“Like you.” I say back coolly
She sits up straight and looks at me while I’m still focused on the leaves. I face her after a few seconds and smile proudly. She smiles back and gives me a peck on the cheek. Bashfully, she slides her hand over to mine and I move my hand up to what’s left of our gap and put her hand into mine. I don’t care who sees. They can kiss my ass for all I care. A couple of minutes later everyone starts showing up; Ai and Risa first then eventually Syau and Koharu. And they’re decent looking this time. I’m impressed.
“Good morning!” Koharu shouts into the silence
I put my hand over my ear and frown. “Must you be so loud?” I growl
“Sorry I can’t help it. I’m just happy today.” She apologizes
“And why are you so happy? Did you and Sayu have a little fun in bed?” I laugh
She jumps back outraged by such a statement. I’m kind of surprised they haven’t yet. With the speed they’re going, they’ll be pros at relationships.
“NO! It’s because in two weeks it’ll be Halloween and I know how we can celebrate it.”
“How?” Risa says interested
“Yoshizawa-san is having a party that day and we can come. Everyone has to dress up too. And after that we can camp out in Takahashi-san’s backyard. If that’s ok.” Koharu puts on her best pout and puppy dog eyes towards Ai.
It’s hard to tell if she’s against it, but she looks like she’s debating about it mentally in her head. I’m all for Koharu’s plan, really. It sounds like a lot of fun and it’s better than doing nothing. Halloween is coming very soon.
“That would be great. What do you think, Ai-chan?” Risa ask
“Yeah, I guess so. Yes, it’s fine.” She answers
“Yatta! This will be the greatest Halloween ever!” Koharu screams
“Ok, enough with the screaming.” I whine
I get up and help Eri. Then we all go inside. I really have no idea what I’ll dress up as. It looks like I have some shopping to do. Maybe my uncle can help me. I go to walk Eri to her locker once inside and I just so happen to bump into Yossie on the way.
“Hey Reina, come to my Halloween party! You won’t regret it.” She brags
Eri continues to her locker that’s a few feet away and I stay to talk with Yossie.
“There won’t be any alcohol involved will there?” I ask
“There might, but come on it’s the fun that counts!” She insists, “Here’s my address.” She pulls out a piece of paper from her book bag and scribbles on it quickly. Then gives it to me. “Don’t forget to have a costume.”
She walks away after that and Eri joins me once again. She looks to Yossie then back at me.
“Are we going to the party?”
“Yeah, just do me a favor though. Stay away from the alcohol.” I plead
“I promise.” She salutes at me and puffs her cheeks out. I laugh. The bell rings and it’s time for school to begin.
“I gotta go. I have history first period. See you at lunch.” I give her a kiss on the lips and leave.
Ai or Sayu better not get drunk again. I don’t think I can handle a horny drunk Sayu again. Thinking about it STILL scares me.
-
Some easy part's making the story continue 8)
I know... you little pervy people, but it's time for the fic to go on :theking
I'm begging to think what will happend in Yossie's House... :drool:
ORGY!!!!!! xDDDDDDDDDDDD
-
@KizuRai- You'll know about Aya and Miki at the Halloween party. Don't you worry. haha I think Reina and Eri are too young for marriage! lol And I am getting better at perv stuff? That's good because I was so SHY while writing the two scenes with Eri and Reina. I was blushing so much! But I'll need the practice too for when I get into more detail when they do the deed if you know what I mean. :D And this time there will be no interruptions from their uncle or phone calls! lol And your secret is safe with me. I am a romantic too, but I think everyone knows that just by reading this fic. haha
@Haruka- Thanks for reading my fic. I'm glad you like all the updates. And I'm glad it keeps you calm from such a busy school life and work. I hope you do your best on your test. Good luck. haha and nah there will be no orgy! lmfao the girls are going to Ai's place after and it's really just gonna be funny. You'll see once I start writing.
@Mikoto- yay new reader? I hope you continue to read my story and like the updates.
Oh and the update won't be until for a few days I guess. I haven't gotten inspiration yet. I hope I do. I did however get inspiration to write a new story, but I won't write them all down until I finish this story. I have a lot of ideas too! There are ideas for the sequel of This Thing Called Love and the other stories aren't a sequel. I hope I can finish this story soon.
-
Issa-cha~~~~n >< (You can tell I'm trying to get used to calling you that LOL)
You updated again o___O" that was like.... 3 days in a row? or was it 4? omg.. either way that's a lot!
lol you don't have to rush or anything on updates just so you know XD eventually you're gonna run out of inspiration, I'll probably wait til you get hit by inspiration again (I've waited til now for Indigo Blue Love okay... waiting for yours is like.. hardly waiting XD)
thank god Eri's mom is looking better :: exhales ::
and its so nice to see everyone all together like this XD
“And why are you so happy? Did you and Sayu have a little fun in bed?” I laugh
...
“NO!”
LOL I imagined the voice when Koharu said that, I started laughing >< then choked cuz of my sore throat,
but you don't need to know that....
ORGY!!!!!! xDDDDDDDDDDDD
XD :: joins in ::
ORGY!!!!!!!!!! :: prances around Issa-chan ::
but yeah, can't wait to see how Mikitty and Ayaya hook up
(I figured Ayaya is pretty different from Ishikawa,
so I knew pushing Mikitty into Ayaya wouldn't work..
and Ayaya doesn't seem to be much of a romanticist....
so.. a straight up
"You're hot, let's do it" from Mikitty? >< sounds like something she might say LOL)
I was gonna say something else.. but I forgot.. darn.. oh well, you know I'm gonna be here waiting for your fic right? just letting you know :P
-
lmao well let me see...if Issa is too strange i guess some else will do. Uh...like the nickname my family calls me. lol Man I should have picked a sn that would be well to make a nickname out of, but I didn't so now I suffer. lol *shrugs* I'm running outta nicknames! lol
Haha you will see how Aya and Miki come together. Once I can get an idea and inspiration that is. *scratches head* and well the reason why I update so quickly is because I normally get ideas and inspiration that quickly and I just GOTTA jot it down. lmfao and i'm gonna have to say a no to the orgy! lmfao just cuz. And you a sore throat? you're sick? *hugs* I hope you feel better.
-
UWAAH! I missed a lot. But I'll definitely say that Eri and Reina are getting along better and better. :yep: I still love how her uncle is so calm about everything. xD
Alcohol... :oops:
-
lmao well let me see...if Issa is too strange i guess some else will do. Uh...like the nickname my family calls me. lol Man I should have picked a sn that would be well to make a nickname out of, but I didn't so now I suffer. lol *shrugs* I'm running outta nicknames! lol
Haha you will see how Aya and Miki come together. Once I can get an idea and inspiration that is. *scratches head* and well the reason why I update so quickly is because I normally get ideas and inspiration that quickly and I just GOTTA jot it down. lmfao and i'm gonna have to say a no to the orgy! lmfao just cuz. And you a sore throat? you're sick? *hugs* I hope you feel better.
People want orgies ._.!!!!
Let give the people.... what the people want... xD
Where did I listened that =O?
Jajajajajaa it's ok no Orgy, I guess we can't wait 2 or 3 chap's without it xD but just that xD
Well I feel better now, so I gonna go to work x_x
=3
-
Love both chapters :oops:
I love the part of the ring even I said: awwww x3
lmao at the hickey part poor Tanakame, Takagaki are evil make them embarras
But WoW at Kohasayu been late at school for doing extra things in the morning :lol: You can't do that when you are going to school!! (knows by experience again don't ask...)
party at Yoshizawa-san would be awesome!!!
Alcohol+H!P= *win* xDDDDDD
@Mikoto- yay new reader? I hope you continue to read my story and like the updates.
The truth I'm not really a new reader...(I have been reading most of your story's :oops: ) just I don't like to comment at all just becouse my writing in English is bad I don't believe in the test!!! I'm bad at writing best at reading and speaking >_>
But when I love a fic a lot I just feel that I must comment... and that's why I'm comment... maybe I will comment again in the online... when I feel that my writing is good enough *very exigent with languages with herself*
People want orgies ._.!!!!
Let give the people.... want the people want... xD
LMAO! You're a Pervy! I already know why I'm like this XD what kind of example are you givin to me !! XD naa just kidding,mommy you're the best*loves mommy*
-
Love both chapters :oops:
I love the part of the ring even I said: awwww x3
lmao at the hickey part poor Tanakame, Takagaki are evil make them embarras
But WoW at Kohasayu been late at school for doing extra things in the morning :lol: You can't do that when you are going to school!! (knows by experience again don't ask...)
party at Yoshizawa-san would be awesome!!!
Alcohol+H!P= *win* xDDDDDD
@Mikoto- yay new reader? I hope you continue to read my story and like the updates.
The truth I'm not really a new reader...(I have been reading most of your story's :oops: ) just I don't like to comment at all just becouse my writing in English is bad I don't believe in the test!!! I'm bad at writing best at reading and speaking >_>
But when I love a fic a lot I just feel that I must comment... and that's why I'm comment... maybe I will comment again in the online... when I feel that my writing is good enough *very exigent with languages with herself*
People want orgies ._.!!!!
Let give the people.... want the people want... xD
LMAO! You're a Pervy! I already know why I'm like this XD what kind of example are you givin to me !! XD naa just kidding,mommy you're the best*loves mommy*
YAY!! Mija... My baby xD
Whats up with you T_T
I just can post, and no msg u_u College kill me T_T and I want a cokkie u_u
Let me know when is the next "reuna" xD
We love writerjunkie =) ammm don't you have a name? xD cause call you writerjunkie all the time... don't fits me x_x
PS: Oe milkito, mija, como es la nuez este sabado =O?
-
hmmm...I'll really need a nickname for others to call me on here. lol if I get something I shall tell you. lol
-
hmmm...I'll really need a nickname for others to call me on here. lol if I get something I shall tell you. lol
Mmmmm.. What about ammm your name? xD I don't know...
I'm not good at nickname's x_x
-
CHAPTER 33
It’s been three weeks and I haven’t heard anything from my mom again. That’s a good thing though. It means I’m here to stay.
Unless, possibly, if Reina's dad shows up. :-X
I couldn’t ask for anything more. Wait…I can. I want someone to stop Risa and Ai from teasing Eri and I! Ever since they found the hickey on her and the matching one on mine they poke fun at us. It’s embarrassing! They still can’t get over it. They joke around and say things like “Oh our little Eririn is growing up!” or “Whatever happened to our shy reserved Eri?! Reina you’re going to corrupt her.”
:lol:
And the others you don’t want to know. They’re too embarrassing.
I wanna know! :wave:
in two weeks it’ll be Halloween and I know how we can celebrate it.”
“How?” Risa says interested
“Yoshizawa-san is having a party that day and we can come. Everyone has to dress up too.
Costumes? Well now...this could be interesting. :yep:
And after that we can camp out in Takahashi-san’s backyard. If that’s ok.” Koharu puts on her best pout and puppy dog eyes towards Ai.
It’s hard to tell if she’s against it, but she looks like she’s debating about it mentally in her head. I’m all for Koharu’s plan, really. It sounds like a lot of fun and it’s better than doing nothing. Halloween is coming very soon.
“That would be great. What do you think, Ai-chan?” Risa ask
“Yeah, I guess so. Yes, it’s fine.” She answers
SWEET! SLUMBER PARTY!!! :cow:
Ai or Sayu better not get drunk again. I don’t think I can handle a horny drunk Sayu again. Thinking about it STILL scares me.
XD
-
oh sorry, i hadn't commented in a while :mon wind:
but i always leave a thanks, so i have been reading it XD i love this fanfic :mon lovelaff:
huhuhu pervert huhuhu :mon mischief: interesting
you really need a nickname, let's vote XD :mon prayer:
updatte please~~ :mon innocent:
-
I heard someone wants a nickname? '_'
<---is the nicknaming person of DOOM!!
But before I get to that, I have to say I've been following your story since you've started xDDD Tanakamei is adorable and so is this story! Love the silliness when the gorokkies + Koharu are together! Those chapters always give me a good laugh :3
Alright, for your nickname... Junkie-chan? LOL It sounds like a pun of Jackie Chan... Personally, I like Juchan or Juuchan but choose whatever you want, dearie~! :heart:
-gives you a hardhat- '_'
-
I'm Agree with Yuuyami-sama...
but Juuchan... sounds like Yuuchan xD and makes me remember Da Leader Nakazama The God xD
Junkie sounds like drunkie xDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD and I like it *-*
Mmmm... could it be Naka-chan? o_O I take it from Ta"naka"mei xD
Or maybe mmm... you have some Peru in your blood so... a very regular nickname here is "Claun"
It mean's a person who's always smiling and makes people laugh =3
But well.. I don't know xD
-
haha those are some good nicknames. It's hard! Claun hmm...I do like to make others laugh, but I don't smile all the time unless someone tell some something funny. lol
Yuuami you read this story? I love your stories! they're so good and make me crack up all the time! You're such a great writer. I wish i had skills like you. :D
Juchan or Juuchan sounds better. I like them. That doesn't seem like a bad nickname.
-
Got it then xDDDDDDD
It's a good one for you =3
-
no~~ i like Junkie-chan like drunkie XD or Juuchan... both of them remember me of Yuko :mon scare: i like her anyway :mon XD:
salud! :cheers
or maybe... turtle-chan XD
-
Reina was traumatized by it with Ai-chan and Sayu drunks. :rofl: .A nickname for you, I do not bear any in mind :(
~~Ganbatte :mon thumb:~~
-
all i can say is that, i surprised myself for actually reading a tanakamei fic....... :shock:
i was so bored and i read the "missing you" fic and tada............. :stoned: i actually like it......no, er love it! :luvluv1:
im not really into reina and eri, im more like the tagaki and gakikamei, aieri but not tanakamei..............but whoa author-san.......you really be a suguio writer to make me love those pair......... :hehehe: :hehehe: :hehehe:
i just finished reading this from first chappie down to the last.....its getting more "intense" :on bleed: and interesting :glasses:
i was hooked to your fic now, i cant stop reading,............i want more...... :pleeease: argh! this is not so meeeeeeee
update soon?! haha hundred points to author-san! :on GJ:
-
lol I'm glad you like this fic and my new one-shot. I have others here I already posted. You can read those if you'd like. I don't just write tanakamei. I did make several Takagaki one-shots as well. I've also made a AiEri one-shot. I have them around here if you're curious to read it. Hopefully I'll update this story soon though. And thanks for your support. :D
-
We love Takagaki xD and Tanakame xD and whatever xDDDDDDDDDDD
It's the writer the one who mades us love them =3
*u* Keep going n_n we support you =)
-
OMG I dodn't comment a couple of you're updated T_T
Gomenasai>_< *run away to hide*
but I will comment now ^^
I really love your fic :mon lovelaff: :mon lovelaff:
Chapter 32:
Aww so sweet moment :wub: :wub: :wub:
I like the plan with the "ring"
it's really mromantic. :ptam-shy:
Aww Yes Reina you have to stay there :ptam-ok: for Eri
Chapter 33:
:ptam-glow: can't wait for the Halloween party.
I want to read Ai and Sayu drunk again, Lol XD
it will be really funny :on lol: :on lol:
Keep it up and Ganbare
We will always support you :ptam-ok:
-
CHAPTER 34
“Uncle I need your help.” I cry, as soon as I enter the apartment
My uncle comes out from the kitchen to greet me. He has on a concerned face. I didn’t mean to scare him. It must be just parental instincts kicking in.
“You aren’t failing a class are you?” he questions, disappointment evident in his voice
“No it’s not that. Halloween is in two weeks and I’m going to celebrate it with my friends, but I don’t know what to dress up as.” I explain
He gives me a skeptical look. This isn’t looking good. “And that’s what you need help on?”
I nod
“What are you going to do for Halloween?” He sounds unhappy with every ticking second.
“I’m going to a party then I’m camping at Ai’s house.” I say
I don’t see the big deal. He’s having a fit over nothing. He frowns. He’s not going to let me go?! He HAS to let me go! My friends are going and I was invited. It isn’t fair if he says no. I pout hoping it’ll win him over. Things aren’t looking too bright.
“Reina, most high school parties have alcohol.” He started
“I know, but I won’t drink any of it!” I cry
He doesn’t seem to buy that either. Party: a no go. He sighs and shakes hi head. He can’t be serious! He’s ok with the other things I do, but this one is where he puts his foot down? I scowl. It isn’t right. It doesn’t even make any sense.
“Peer pressure is an amazing thing.” He chuckles, faintly
He doesn’t trust me does he?! I’ve never done anything against him. I always follow his rules and don’t give him problems. I’ve been nothing but a good kid! And he knows that.
“Uncle, it isn’t fair!” I protest
“I didn’t say you couldn’t go.”
“But you don’t need to. I can tell you don’t want me to go!”
He exhales heavily. “I just need to think about this. Do you know the dangers of a teenage party? There are drugs there besides alcohol.”
“But you let me go to Ai’s birthday party last month.” I note
“That’s different. On Halloween teenagers tend to act up and do strange things. Look, all I’m asking for is some time to think this through. The last thing I want is my niece to end up hurt. As your guardian I need to be careful with what you do. I promise it won’t be long.”
“Ok, fine.” I angrily agree
“Thank you.” He goes back into the kitchen. “I made food. Would you like some?”
“I’m not hungry.” I growl and march to my room
I didn’t say I wouldn’t be angry with him for his choice because I am. I’m real mad. If he says no, I’ll be angrier! I was looking forward to the party and he just took it away from me. But he hasn’t said no yet and he didn’t say yes either. I hope he gives me an answer soon. I jump on to my bed and lay with my face into the pillows. I lay there in silence for a while trying to see things through my uncle’s view. I know he’s looking out for me, but I would never do drugs or drink, NEVER. He doesn’t believe that. My cell phone starts to ring and I fish it out of my backpack. I flip it open with out looking at the screen. I got a text message from Eri. Seeing that she’s the one to send me a text makes me a little happier. I open it and read the tiny white letters inside.
-I miss you-
I smile and notice there’s a picture attached. I open it. It’s a picture of her with a pout on her face and her hands clasped together under her face. She looks so cute in a dorky kind of way. I let out a chuckle and go to reply.
-I miss you more-
I lift up my cell phone to take a picture of my sad face then send it.
-Kawaii! ^_^-
I laugh and she sends me another picture. This one is unexpected. It’s a picture of her in a black bra and jeans with her back facing the camera while looking into the mirror with a little smirk on her face. I nearly have a heart attack!
-O_O-
-LOL I knew you would have liked it-
I close out of the texting mode and quickly dial down her number. She picks up instantly.
“Are you trying to kill me?!”
She laughs.
“Hey.” She says casually, trying to sound like little ‘Miss Innocent.’
I go quiet to control myself, because inside I’m practically mush.
“Are you ok?” She teases
“I think so.” I giggle bashfully
“Was it too much?”
“Hey, enough with the teasing.” I whine
She laughs some more. “Sorry.”
It’s quiet again for a second.
“What are you doing?” She questions
Imagining me doing YOU! Yeah she doesn’t have to know that though. I’ll go with a more settle and none perverted reply.
“Nothing, I’m just in bed bored.”
“Oh! I have a costume to wear, but I’ll need your help to make it.”
I raise my brow, curious to know her choice of costume.
“What is it?”
“A turtle.” She says in a matter-of-fact tone. I laugh. “What? It’s a good idea!”
“Eri, how would you make the shell? And on top of that I don’t think you can move around well in one.”
“Ah, I never thought of that! Now I don’t know what to be again.” She wails
“Don’t worry I’ll help you.”
“Do you have a costume?”
I shift uncomfortably in my bed. I was hoping she wouldn’t ask that.
“No.” I mumble, “I don’t think…I’ll go.”
“What?! Why?! But you have to go!” she demands
“My uncle isn’t sure about me going because it’s ‘unsafe’. He said he would think about it.”
“Then that’s good! Because you might still go, right?”
“I suppose.” I sigh, I really don’t want to bring her hopes up then bring them down.
“You’ll go, don’t worry.” She encourages
She sounds so sure about it. I feel myself start to smile again and relax. Only she seems to calm me down when I’m about to flip. I can’t thank her enough for that.
“I love you.” I say
“I love you too.” She repeats back and my insides turn to jelly.
“Listen, I have to go. My dad needs my help doing grocery shopping. I’ll see you tomorrow.”
“Ok, bye.”
We both hang up and strangely…I don’t feel so angry with my uncle anymore.
-
OMG!!! I want that pic too =___________________=
*-*
Damn why He doesn't want Reina to go :/ ????
Come on!! Drugs??? Alcohol??? I wonder if in that age anyone probe it x_x
Well... I don't xD I'm very Innocent 0=) ..... .*yeah.. sure* ... xD
Damn I want Eri have an Athena Battle Custom *o*... that golden one xD
The Hell xD
Update u-u
-
CHAPTER 34
*REINA-UNCLE HALLOWEEN PARTY TALK*
Uh-oh. :O
Might it be that uncle speaks from experience, or maybe Reina's mom (during her surprise visit) hinted that he needed to be more strict with her? He does a good job at explaining to Reina why he's hesitant though, he's not doing the "because I said so" routine, nor does he just arbitrarily decide she can't go, but rather says that he just needs some time to think about it (meaning there's at least a chance). On the other hand though, Reina IS right about him trusting her before with Aichan's birthday party, and unless I'm mistaken, he didn't find out about the booze that was at that party (whch, by the way, Reina didn't drink, thank you very much).
I got a test message from Eri. Seeing that she’s the one to send me a text makes me a little happier. I open it and read the tiny white letters inside.
-I miss you-
I smile and notice there’s a picture attached. I open it. It’s a picture of her with a pout on her face and her hands clasped together under her face. She looks so cute in a dorky kind of way. I let out a chuckle and go to reply.
-I miss you more-
I lift up my cell phone to take a picture of my sad face then send it.
-Kawaii! ^_^-
Awwwwwww...
:nya:
I laugh and she sends me another picture. This one is unexpected. It’s a picture of her in a black bra and jeans with her back facing the camera while looking into the mirror with a little smirk on her face. I nearly have a heart attack!
-O_O-
-LOL I knew you would have liked it-
Reina = :mon bleed2:
“Oh! I have a costume to wear, but I’ll need your help to make it.”
I raise my brow, curious to know her choice of costume.
“What is it?”
“A turtle.” She says in a matter-of-fact tone. I laugh. “What? It’s a good idea!”
How apropos. :lol:
“You’ll go, don’t worry.” She encourages
She sounds so sure about it. I feel myself start to smile again and relax. Only she seems to calm me down when I’m about to flip. I can’t thank her enough for that.
“I love you.” I say
“I love you too.” She repeats back and my insides turn to jelly.
:wriggly:
-
xD Eri knows just how how and then to push Reina's buttons. xD Love how she wanted to be a turtle. :yep:
-
that KAME pic is a muuusssttt!! :banghead: XD
-
So sweet TanaKamei texting and phoning :ptam-shy: :luvluv2: :luvluv2:
Damn It!!! :ding: I would like to have that picture! :on hypto:
-
Eri's such a tease XD
Sexy back reminds me of someone
-
People here remember their funny times xD
Blackmailing?? xDDDDDDDDD
I need to sleep ~_~ but first a little breakfast =D
-
CHAPTER 35
So it’s been a week and there’s still no answer from my uncle if I can go to the party. I’m tried of waiting. It’s unsettling. I hate this feeling I get when I’m sure of something. Halloween is in five days and I still have no costume. I’ve come to terms that my uncle really doesn’t want me to go. He just wants me to suffer. This is pissing me off! Everyone at school can’t stop talking about Yossie’s party either. It’s so annoying. They constantly remind me of something I can’t go to. I’m going to ask my uncle if I can go already. Time is running short and I don’t have enough time to wait anymore.
“Are you ok?”
I look to Eri who’s getting her books out of her locker ready to leave. She closes her locker and gives me her full attention. There’s no point in trying to lie to her or hide the truth. This stuff is really bothering me.
“Your uncle still hasn’t said yes?”
“He hasn’t said anything.”
She locks her arm with me and we walk down the hall together. Having her close to me helps me forget, a little.
“I’m sure he’ll let you go.”
I smile at her and walk down the stairs where everyone is waiting for us.
“You want a ride home, Eri?” Ai ask, from the diver seat window
“No thanks, I have to hurry home so my brother can give me a ride to my job.”
I groan, disappointed. I was looking forward to spending time with her after school.
“You have to work today?” I whine
“I’m sorry. I want to be around you, but I have to do this.” She explains, feeling guilty to leave me.
I put an arm around her. “It’s ok, I know that it’s important. I’ll see you tomorrow instead.” I give her a kiss on the head and say my goodbye then go to the car. I can hang out with her tomorrow. If she doesn’t have any work that is. Right now I have to get home. I’m going to confront my uncle. I’m running out of time and I need to know. No more playing games!
***
“Uncle! We have to talk, right now.” I order
I slam the door and march into the kitchen. The instant I step inside, he places a plastic bag on to the table. It draws my attention away from him and I stare at it. There has to be something inside it that’s for me. He wouldn’t slam it down like that without a reason. I turn to him with my brows raised high in question. He has on a neutral expression so it’s hard to tell what he has up his sleeve.
“Look inside.” He instructs
I go over and pull the bag up to peek inside. I can’t tell what it is clearly like this so I take out whatever is inside. There isn’t much, just a make-up kit, cat ears, a tail, cat paw gloves, and a choker necklace. What’s this for? Then it hits me and I mentally slap myself for being so slow. Wait a minute…
“I can go?!” I scream in joy.
He laughs. “It took you long enough to see.” He jokes
I rush over to hug him. He laughs some more and pats my head. I go back to look at the pieces to my costume.
“Why a cat?”
He shrugs. “It looked like it would suit you.”
I smile again and pick them up. I’m sure I can get something to make it match the outfit. I’m looking forward to Halloween again. Eri will be happy to hear the good news. I grab everything off the table and run to my room. I place them on to my bed and take out my cell to call Eri. It rings several times.
“Hello?”
“Hey, guess who’s going to the party this Friday?”
“He let you go?!”
“My uncle even gave me stuff for my costume.”
“What is it?”
“A cat.”
She laughs
“How fitting.”
“Did you get a new costume for yourself?”
I hear animal noises in the background for a second. She talks to them and everything calms down for a second.
“What was that?”
“The animals are just acting grumpy because it’s feeding time.”
Maybe I shouldn’t have called her at this time? She seems so busy and she has to focus on her work to get paid.
“I’ll talk to you another time then.”
“No it’s ok, I’ll just-ahh!”
“What happened?!”
I start pacing around worried for her safety. Farm animals aren’t killers, right? They don’t go around eating humans either, right? So Eri’s safe…I think.
“Relax. One of the horses nudged me because he’s hungry. And another kinda nipped my butt. Maybe I should feed them.”
“Yeah before they go taking pieces out of you.”
We both laugh.
“I’ll see you tomorrow ok?”
I reply and we say our goodbye then hang up. I’m so glad I can go to Friday’s party! I’m looking forward to it. I get up from my bed and go towards my closet. I’ll need to think of an outfit to match the things I have for my costume. I better start thinking of something now.
I'm sorry that this is short. I'm having some trouble with this story again. =/ Hopefully I can think of something a lot more interesting.
-
CHAPTER 35
Alright Uncle! :rockon: :cow:
Something tells me the reason why he took so long was that he was trying to find the bits and pieces for Reina's costume himself. :D
I go back to look at the pieces to my costume.
“Why a cat?”
He shrugs. “It looked like it would suit you.”
:lol: :twothumbs
-
YEAH She can GO!!! =D
She can be CatWomen like Halle Berry xDDDDDDDDDDD
= w =
Don't worry Junkie =)
We will wait for you *o*
-
oHH.
a cat! XD
SO Kame issss?
i wanna knw wat the others dressed up as..
-
I wish Kame in a very sexy Library Girl... with her hair tie at the back of her head and with glasses saying "You know what's the punishment for don't give back the books at time?"
Sorry I'm a BONES fan xD
Well... mmm Eri NEEDS some barely covered outfit xD
Or maybe it's just me xD
This party will be awesomw, but I guess it has to has some drama or maybe problems or maybe don't know xD
Update *o*
-
CHAPTER 36
“Eri?”
She looks up from her bento box and I quickly snap a picture of her with my cell phone. I look it over and start to laugh. She looks so cute. She has a deer caught in the headlights look with pieces of rice around her face and near her mouth. I save the picture.
“I’m keeping this as my background.” I laugh
She has on a frown and it’s hard to take it seriously with the bits of rice still stuck to her face. I laugh again and reach over to pinch her cheeks. She pushes my hands away and smiles. She can never really get mad at me and if she were I’m sure she wouldn’t stay mad for long. We smile at each other from across the table. I want so bad to hold her hand or have some sort of close contact with her. Why did she have to sit across from me today?
“Eri, clean your face.” Risa scolds, breaking our moment
Risa goes back to eating her meal and Eri grabs a nearby napkin. She wipes her face clean then goes back to focus on her bento. I try to go back to eating my own lunch, but I can’t since I’m so happy and excited. It’s hard for me to sit still and enjoy my meal. Today’s Friday and that means today’s the Halloween party! I can’t wait. It’s going to be a night of fun. As long as no one gets completely drunk. I better keep a close eye on Eri so no one would try and trick her into drinking alcohol. Another thing, I still have to find a way to get Miki and Aya together. I forgot completely about that! I might have a little plan at tonight’s party. I just hope it doesn’t backfire on me again. I’ll just have to see if my plan is any good; if not well…I’ll be ducking and hiding from Miki for a week or two, again. I lift up my chopsticks and bring it to my mouth to take a bite.
“Reina?”
I look up and there’s a flash that blinds me t. I blink a few times to see again and Eri has on a winning face while laughing. She looks down to her cell phone then at me. She shows me the picture she has of me with my mouth open ready to eat and looking at the camera. She laughs again and closes her phone.
“So cute.” She squeals
I’ll get her back. She smiles at me then goes back to eating in peace. When will this day be over so I can get ready for the party? I’m looking forward to it a lot.
***
The rest of the day went by pretty fast after that, surprisingly. I would have thought things would go slow after lunch, but I’m glad they didn’t. When the bell rang I ran to my locker to put my books away and homework I can worry about later. I hurried outside when I was done putting my belongings away. Ai offered me a ride home like usual and I agreed. I needed to get home as quick as possible. I had a lot of things to do to get my costume ready for tonight. Eri wanted to come with me to see what I dressed up as, but I told her she’d see when it’s done. She had to go home anyway to get ready too. I went straight to the bathroom when I got home. I went to shower first then would do my hair, make-up, and then my costume. I made sure to keep my shower quick and then got dressed up. I put on a tight black shirt, shorts, thigh high black and pink-stripped socks, black heels, and then the choker necklace my uncle bought. It looks good so far. I’ll have to do my hair next. It took me about an hour and a half to get my hair done. I decided to leave it down this time, instead of up. My make-up might be just a little bit longer to take. I walk out of the bathroom to get the make-up kit my uncle got. I put on the cat ears and take the large cat paw gloves too, and then head back towards the bathroom again. I look at myself into the mirror. How should I put the make-up on? Where should I put the make-up on? I’ll worry about that later. I’ll just put on some eyeliner first and mascara. I made sure I put them both on neatly. When I’m done I inspect to see if I should add more or take some of it off. It seems fine. I go to the Halloween make-up and rip it open. I’m really not sure what to do. I look at the make-up then back at my reflection. Maybe my uncle will know.
“Uncle! I need your help for a minute.” I call out
I look into the mirror waiting for him. I hear my uncle walk down the hall and I see his reflection come into the mirror. He enters the bathroom.
“What’s wrong?”
“I’m not sure how I should paint my face.”
He looks me over, thinking. He goes over and picks up the brush and dips it into one of the paints. I face him and he dabs my nose a few times, running the brush in a circular motion. I crinkle my nose. He stops and looks at me.
“Sorry, it tickles.”
I signal for him to continue and he goes back to painting my nose and runs the brush over my nose one last time. Then he goes to the black paint and puts his brush in it. He does three quick strokes on both sides of my nose all the way to my cheeks. He puts the brush down and looks at his work.
“That’s not bad, take a look.”
I face the mirror again and laugh. He painted the tip of my nose pink and gave me three black whiskers next to my nose.
“What? It’s not so good? Maybe I should paint blushes on your face.”
“No it’s fine. I like it. Thank you.” I smile at him
He smiles back and leaves. I put on the cat gloves next. I think I’m all set to go. I just need Ai to pick me up. But first I need to talk to my uncle. I walk out of the bathroom and find him in the kitchen cleaning up.
“Uncle, I’ll be at Ai’s house after the party. Is that ok with you? You have my cell phone number if you need me.”
“It’s fine Reina, I trust you. Just be careful ok?”
“I will.” I go over and hug him “Thanks for letting me go.”
He chuckles. “It’s no big deal. I think you’re old enough to have some more freedom than your dad lets you.” He pats the top of my head “The costume looks real nice on you by the way.”
My cell phone starts to ring. I take it out of my pocket and look to see who’s calling. It’s Eri. I walk out of the kitchen to take the call.
“Hello?”
“Reina, Ai’s down stairs. Are you ready?”
“Yeah, I’ll be down there in a second.”
I hang up and grab my coat and my bag that has all my clothes when I go to spend the night at Ai’s place. It’s a good thing my uncle got that ready while I was so busy with getting my costume ready.
“I’m leaving now.” I tell him
“Have fun.”
I go out the door and race out to the front of the apartment building. Eri’s standing against the car waiting for me; she spots me and waves hello, then tells Ai to open the trunk. I put my bag inside then notice what Eri’s wearing.
“You’re not wearing the turtle outfit.” I point out
“I decided this would be much easier. Plus I get to wear the cool cowboy hat.”
I laugh. Well the cowgirl outfit is really nice on her. She has on the denim pants, cowboy boots, plaid long sleeved shirt, with the vest over it. She looks cute.
“I like your costume.” She says finally noticing mine
“Hey can you two get inside already!” Ai yells from the front seat
“Yeah I’m coming.” I grumble
I go to open the door, but Eri gets there first.
“Ma’am.” She says in a fake country accent and bows her head while holding her hat.
“You’re such a dork.” I tell her
I get inside and she comes in next. She’ll have to sit on my lap this time since the car is so small. It’s a good thing she isn’t so heavy. She closes the door and Ai pulls the car back into the road. I look around and notice the costumes everyone is wearing.
“Hi, Reina.” Koharu waves from the left of me “I like your costume.”
“Thanks.” She has on a suit and her hair is in a ponytail tied up with a red ribbon. She has a few strands of her hair out in the front. “Are you a prince?”
“Yep, it was Michishige-san’s idea.”
“So that means that, Sayu’s,”
“I’m a princess, yes.” She answers for me
I chuckle. Isn’t that something? It is cute. They dressed up to match each other. Sayu has on a crimson red dress that has a v-neck shaped collar and her hair is let down instead of in pigtails. It’s wavy at the ends. Then I look to Ai. She has on these gray and furry ears. I can’t see what she’s wearing though since Eri blocks most of my view.
“Ai what are you?”
“A wolf and Risa’s Little Red Ridding Hood.”
That makes sense now. I move over to the side a little to see Risa. She has her hair up in two braided pigtails and she has on the red cape with the red plaid shirt. Hey did everyone dress up to match each other besides Eri and I?
“If I knew you guys were going to dress up together I would have done the same with Eri.” I mumble
“Well you could have been a cow so I can lasso you with a rope.” Eri suggests
“There’s no way I’m being a cow.” I exclaim
Everyone laughs. The rest of the ride we sit in silence. I’m sure everyone is eager to get to the party just as much as I am. But I’m just as eager to camp out in Ai’s backyard for the night too. After waiting for thirty minutes, the car slows down then stops.
“We’re here.” Ai announces
We scurry out of the car and towards Yossie’s house. We can hear music and people yelling the second we step on to the porch. I’m sure most of the people inside are drunk. Through a window I can see flashing lights. Ai bangs on the door a few times since no one can hear us with all the loud music inside. The door opens a few seconds later and its Yossie.
“Hey you guys made it. Nice costumes.” She smiles at us
She’s wearing an orange jersey and orange baggy shorts with sneakers. Is this her costume?
“I’m a soccer player if you’re wondering.” She says
That fits her very well. I chuckle and she moves aside to let us in. The music is louder inside than it was standing outside. I can barely think right. And the blinker light makes it hard and confusing to see. I put my hand out in front of me to get around. I feel Eri hold my hand as she walks through the crowd. Yep, half these people are drunk.
“I’ll take your coats.” Yossie yells over the music
We hand her our coats and she walks away to hang them up in a closet. I look to Eri. She seems nervous to be here. I’m guessing wild parties like this isn’t her way to have fun. I don’t like it that much either. People tend to go crazy when they’re drunk.
“Stay away from the alcohol ok?” I remind her
She nods. As we make our way to the end of the crowd Rika and Mari come over to greet us.
“Reina, Eri, it’s good to see you here. I like your costumes.” Rika says
“Your costume is cute.” Eri replies
Rika’s an angel and Mari is a fairy. I can’t help, but laugh at Mari, though. She notices that I’m laughing and glares at me.
“Aren’t you the cutest and shortest fairy I’ve ever seen?” I joke
She stares at me, but since she’s all decorated in glitter and a sparkly pair of fairy wings it’s hard to take her seriously. I laugh even more. It gets her angrier. Eri nudges me.
“I’m sorry, sorry. I like the costume, Mari.” I sigh
“You two be careful. If you need me I’ll be with Yossie.” Rika informs
They leave and Eri and I go to the snack table. I peer down at the juice in the bowl. Should I dare to drink it? The odds are it most likely got spiked. I think I’ll stay away from that. I’ll just settle for what’s to eat instead.
“Well look who it is.”
I feel myself shiver with fear. I turn around.
“Miki.” I cry
She stares at me with her arms crossed over her chest. She’s still not mad about the whole slap from Aya thing right? Maybe I’ll try and change the subject to get her mind off it.
“Nice costume. It fits you well.”
She’s a devil and has the two little horns on her head and dressed in all black. That doesn’t distract her though. So she still is angry about the whole Aya thing. Man that’s not good.
“You better not try anything funny this time. I can deal with Aya being mad at me, but if she hates me I’ll kill you.” She warns
“Got it.” I chuckle meekly
She walks away, satisfy with her threat and I feel myself relax and sigh. So I guess there will be no plan to get them together tonight? Well…Miki doesn’t have to know. I’ll just go to Aya then. If I can find her in this massive crowd, if I can get her to be with Miki finally, I know Miki will thank me.
“Come on, let’s dance!” Eri ask
She pulls me away from the table before I can reply. Well, a little fun wouldn’t hurt, but then it’s back to business to get those two together, finally. Yeah I’ll stick with that plan. Right now I’m gonna dance with my girl.
-
HELLZ YEAH!!!
Damn!!! nice chap xD with the pics for bg xD
I hope the party goes fine =)
*o* I Like this WOLF custom for Ai jajajajajjaj that was so funny xD
I live again when you update xD
-
oh osam!
Prince Koha, Prince Sayu...
little red riding hood Risa and WOLF AI! :rofl:
devil Miki.. :P
any crazy thing about to happen?! ofc! its a crazy party!!! :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
CHAPTER 36
“Eri?”
She looks up from her bento box and I quickly snap a picture of her with my cell phone. I look it over and start to laugh. She looks so cute. She has a deer caught in the headlights look with pieces of rice around her face and near her mouth. I save the picture.
“I’m keeping this as my background.” I laugh
She has on a frown and it’s hard to take it seriously with the bits of rice still stuck to her face. I laugh again and reach over to pinch her cheeks. She pushes my hands away and smiles. She can never really get mad at me and if she were I’m sure she wouldn’t stay mad for long. We smile at each other from across the table.
Ah, young raburabu. :oops:
I want so bad to hold her hand or have some sort of close contact with her.
Yeah, I'm sure she does. :yep:
Another thing, I still have to find a way to get Miki and Aya together. I forgot completely about that! I might have a little plan at tonight’s party.
She should probably first check around to see if Aya's still pissed at Miki.
I lift up my chopsticks and bring it to my mouth to take a bite.
“Reina?”
I look up and there’s a flash that blinds me t. I blink a few times to see again and Eri has on a winning face while laughing. She looks down to her cell phone then at me. She shows me the picture she has of me with my mouth open ready to eat and looking at the camera. She laughs again and closes her phone.
“So cute.” She squeals
Now they have matching cute pics for their phones! :wub:
“Uncle! I need your help for a minute.” I call out
I look into the mirror waiting for him. I hear my uncle walk down the hall and I see his reflection come into the mirror. He enters the bathroom.
“What’s wrong?”
“I’m not sure how I should paint my face.”
He looks me over, thinking. He goes over and picks up the brush and dips it into one of the paints. I face him and he dabs my nose a few times, running the brush in a circular motion.
Ummm...is Reina sure she should be letting Uncle do her makeup? We guys usually aren't that skilled in that sort of thing. :?
“That’s not bad, take a look.”
I face the mirror again and laugh. He painted the tip of my nose pink and gave me three black whiskers next to my nose.
“What? It’s not so good? Maybe I should paint blushes on your face.”
“No it’s fine. I like it. Thank you.” I smile at him
Well, it does fit the costume...I guess. :lol:
My cell phone starts to ring. I take it out of my pocket and look to see who’s calling. It’s Eri. I walk out of the kitchen to take the call.
“Hello?”
“Reina, Ai’s down stairs. Are you ready?”
Huh? How would Eri know that Aichan's downstairs if she (Eri) is at her place getting ready?
:dunno:
I go out the door and race out to the front of the apartment building. Eri’s standing against the car waiting for me; she spots me and waves hello, then tells Ai to open the trunk.
Ah, of course. Aichan picked her up first.
I put my bag inside then notice what Eri’s wearing.
“You’re not wearing the turtle outfit.” I point out
“I decided this would be much easier. Plus I get to wear the cool cowboy hat.”
No turtle costume? Awwww...:(
I go to open the door, but Eri gets there first.
“Ma’am.” She says in a fake country accent and bows her head while holding her hat.
“You’re such a dork.” I tell her
Part of what she raburabus about her. :)
*MATCHING COSTUMES FOR TAKAGAKI AND SAYUKOHA*
Awwwwwwwwwwwwwww...
:nya:
“If I knew you guys were going to dress up together I would have done the same with Eri.” I mumble
“Well you could have been a cow so I can lasso you with a rope.” Eri suggests
Eri wants to tie up Reina? :twisted:
“You two be careful. If you need me I’ll be with Yossie.” Rika informs
But of course. :pimp:
Eri and I go to the snack table. I peer down at the juice in the bowl. Should I dare to drink it? The odds are it most likely got spiked. I think I’ll stay away from that. I’ll just settle for what’s to eat instead.
Yossi might have some bottled water...or canned soda. Hell, just get a couple of glasses/cups and go to her kitchen sink.
“Well look who it is.”
I feel myself shiver with fear. I turn around.
“Miki.” I cry
Oshit? :O
She’s a devil and has the two little horns on her head and dressed in all black. That doesn’t distract her though. So she still is angry about the whole Aya thing. Man that’s not good.
Nope. Not good at all. Her costume's hawt though. :drool:
“You better not try anything funny this time. I can deal with Aya being mad at me, but if she hates me I’ll kill you.” She warns
“Got it.” I chuckle meekly
Eeep. :sweatdrop:
She walks away, satisfy with her threat and I feel myself relax and sigh. So I guess there will be no plan to get them together tonight? Well…Miki doesn’t have to know. I’ll just go to Aya then. If I can find her in this massive crowd, if I can get her to be with Miki finally, I know Miki will thank me.
/me groans uneasily.... :-X
...
/me looks for a good seat to watch the upcoming spectacle. ;D
-
yay! so cool uncle :muffin:
“Well you could have been a cow so I can lasso you with a rope.” Eri suggests
“There’s no way I’m being a cow.” I exclaim
damn XD
-
Her uncle is really great :twothumbs
Yay Reina Cat and Eri Cowgirl :wub: :wub: :wub:
Lol Miki threaten *win* XD XD
Keep it up ;)
-
CHAPTER 37
I’ve only been here for an hour and already crazy things are happening. Sayu’s drunk, as I guess she would be. She’s getting a little too friendly with Koharu too might I add, if you know what I mean. Ai’s not totally drunk, but she’s using that to her full advantage to start a grope fest on Risa. Seeing the two of them like this make me worry for Eri. She went off to get a drink from all the dancing we were doing and I’m left on the couch to cool down. She’s an amazing dancer, much better than me. She seems to love dancing too. It makes her happy. I had enough dancing for one night. I wonder where she is though. Maybe I should go look for her. She’s been gone for over a minute. It doesn’t take that long to get a drink. I get up to head towards the back of the room. As I walk pass people, I see Sayu trying to seduce Koharu, but since she’s drunk, she’s a little sloppy in her words and her coordination is slightly off.
“Ahh, Shige-san, please not again!” Koharu pleads
These two are unbelievable, well…not entirely. Koharu tries to run away from Sayu, but she grabs on to her writs and pulls her back. I know how strong Sayu is and how strong her grip is too. She’s only strong when she’s drunk, oddly. Koharu’s done for unless someone gets her. I’m not sure if I should be the one to interrupt. Sayu places a kiss behind Koharu’s ear and her skin instantly turns bright red. So bright, I can see it through the flashing lights. Sayu nuzzles into Koharu’s neck and wraps her arms around Koharu’s waist.
“Can’t we w-wait for later?”
Yeah, MUCH later. Sayu doesn’t listen. I’m not sure if it’s because of the alcohol or just from the raging hormones. Whatever it is, it has to stop. Looks like I’m coming to the rescue.
“Hey! You two get a room already!”
Sayu glares at me and lets Koharu go. I’m surprised she listened. Koharu sighs and thanks me. She’s safe for now. I smile at her and head to where I planned on going in the first place. I’m a little disappointed when I see Eri nowhere in sigh. Where could she have gone? I’ll check the kitchen. I go off to wander again and push the door open without thinking. BIG mistake.
“Ahh! Oh god…my eyes!” I put a hand over my eyes. “I’m sorry Yossie! I um…have you two seen Eri?”
My cheeks start to feel warm. I’m probably blushing so bad it would put Koharu’s previous blush to shame. Aren’t people usually supposed to have sex IN the bedroom anyway? Instead of in a kitchen, on the counter?! I don’t need to know that. I’m just glad they’re not fully naked, but it’s enough to damage my brain. I hear shuffling and mumbling. I think I’ve lost my eyesight.
“No we haven’t. Is there anything else you need?” Yossie asks, highly annoyed.
“Yeah, if I go blind and mentally scarred, YOU’RE paying for my medical bills!” I chuckle
Rika giggles
“Get out!”
“Alright, I’m leaving, geez.” I turn around and stick my arm out to find the exit. I keep walking and slam face first into a wall. “Ow!”
I rub my nose and feel for the door again. My hand touches something wooden. This must be the door. I hurry out. Ok, Eri’s for sure NOT in the kitchen. I’ll check upstairs then. I’m scared what I might find at the top of the stairs. I walk up each step carefully to brace myself on what I might see again. There’s nothing bad when I get there, thankfully. I’m not sure if I can deal with seeing someone just go at it in the hall either. What is it with everyone being horny tonight?! Did Yossie put something in the drinks to get everyone to try and jump someone’s pants? That’s not important. I need to find Eri. I’m so busy looking into each room to find her that I forget to look ahead and bump into someone.
“I’m sorry. I wasn’t paying attention.” I apologize
“It’s fine, nothing was spilled.” She lowers the cup in her hand
Wait a minute…I know that voice. I squint to see the person better. It’s hard to see anything in this dim lighting. I squint harder until she comes into view. It’s an older girl. She’s wearing a mask that covers the top part of her face with fox ears on the top of her head. Her hair is tied up and large crystal earrings dangle from her ears and she’s wearing a nice tan colored glittering dress. I try to remember who she is. I’m still not getting anything. It’s on the tip of my tongue. She looks at me confused. I think harder. I got it! I snap my fingers the second it comes to me.
“Aya!” I proclaim
“Yes?” she asks, skeptically
I chuckle seeing that she’s lost to my outburst. “It’s nothing. I was just remembering who you were. It’s hard to see anything in this light. That’s a really nice costume.”
She smiles and points to my cat ears. “I like yours too.”
Oh! Now’s the time to try and get her and Miki together! It shouldn’t take a minute. I trust she won’t try to take my head off. So here I go. I take a deep breath before starting.
“Uh…Aya, don’t be mad at Miki, ok? All the mean things she does to upset you, she never means them.” Aya reminds silent and emotionless through my speech. I get a little nervous. “She doesn’t hate you either and the incident at the school was my fault. I was only trying to get you two together. Only because Miki really likes you and she has a hard time asking you out. So I’ll help her, will you go out with Miki?”
There I’ve said it. It’s all done and over with. Lets hope this works. Aya smiles and puts a gentle hand on my shoulder. I hope she says yes. I would hate to be the bearer of bad news, especially to Miki. Who KNOWS what she’ll do to me! Probably skin me or beat the living day lights out of me. Sometimes she’s too scary for her own good.
“You’re really kind. And I admire how much you want to help Miki,”
Oh boy, here comes the ‘but’ part! This isn’t looking good.
“But I would like to tell Miki myself the answer.”
I suppose that’s KIND of good. There’s still some hope and no direct answer. I’ll fix that. I see something standing off to the side behind Aya. It’s too far away and dark to see what or who it is. But I have a really good guess on, whom the unknown figure might be. Aya doesn’t notice the person behind her. I turn back to her. This is my last try. “So is that a yes?”
She laughs. “If you must know, yes I would like to go out with her, very much.”
“Good because she’s right behind you.” I point in front of me
Aya spins around and Miki makes her way down the hall. She smiles at Aya and holds her hand out. Aya grabs it in a heartbeat. They stare at each other, lovingly. Mach Maker Reina strikes again! I honestly had no idea if this would work; I just took a guess. They’re staring at each other pretty intensely; it kind of creeps me out. Miki then kisses her and they stand there lost in the kiss. I smile. Then they start to get a little touchy. I frown.
“Geez, you guys not while I’m here!”
I walk away before they can say anything and continue my search for Eri. She isn’t in the bathroom. I step inside anyway to fix my hair and make up, then use the toilet. I might as well use it since I’m here. I step back out not knowing where else to check. Where is she? Is she ok?! I’m starting to panic. I walk back down the hall. Miki and Aya are gone. I don’t even want to think on where they could have gone. I near the staircase and someone zips up, startling me. The person stumbles a few times in their step then falls. They quickly get up and look at me.
“Reina!”
Who is that? They come closer and I get a better view.
“Eri?!”
She stumbles forward and goes to grab me, but she falls and latches on to me to break the fall. I hold her then help her up. I look her over properly. Her face is flushed, her eyes are glossed over, and her cowboy hat is put on crooked to the side.
“Eri are you drunk?!” How can she be after I told her to stay away from the alcohol?! Oh crap, I forgot to tell her the punch is spiked.
“I’m n-not drunk Tanakacchi!” she giggles
I’m an idiot. I should have warned her. How drunk is she? She doesn’t smell like she bathed in beer, that’s a good sign. But she can’t stay still and looks like she’s about to flop over.
“I was looking everywhere for y-you. Where’d you go…Reina-chan?”
She sounds sad to have lost me. Even drunk she manages to look cute and sound helpless. I’m not so mad at her now. I have this strong urge to take care of her instead. I put an arm around her waist to try and hold her still. She’s even more defenseless in this state. I hear her hiccup a few times and it’s so cute. She needs to go straight to bed, enough fun for her.
“Come on Eri. I’ll go get Ai so we can leave.”
She shakes her head and pouts. “I-I don’t want to leave yet.” She whines
“Eri, you can’t stay here.”
She thrashes around in my arms, making it hard for me to keep a hold on her. Then she slips out of my grip. She loses her footing and falls backwards to the floor. Her hat falls off her head. I sigh and squat down to help her once again. I pick up her hat. She sits up looking at me in a daze. She’s just acting goofier and stranger. I fix her hair. She’s not staying here any longer. Not if I can help it. I’ll make that clear.
“Y-you make a sexy cat, d-did I tell you that?” she smiles and leans close to me. A sloppy hand reaches up and loops on to the hook on my collar. The hold is tight, making it hard for me to move.
I feel myself freeze as she pulls me face to face with her. Her breath is heavy and smells like alcohol just a little. It isn’t a strong and sour smell. What is she doing? This isn’t the time to fool around. Yet I can’t turn away.
“You’re my cat only. My…neko-chan.” She hiccups again and comes closer. “Let me hear you purr, kitty.”
She pushes me back into a sitting position until she’s sitting on her knees between my legs. She keeps the hold on my collar and kisses my neck. I sigh and sit still. It’s hard for me to focus with her kissing me like this. She kisses the other side of my neck then licks me, slowly. I moan, unable to control myself. I close my eyes and breath heavily.
“E-Eri, this isn’t…we have to stop.”
This isn’t right. We’re in a hallway for crying out loud! It doesn’t slow her down though. She places her lips over mine to silence me of any more protest. As a reflex, I kiss her back, hungrily. Her tongue tangles with mine in a messy kiss, but I manage to kiss her with no problem. Her mouth is warm and moist. I can taste the bitterness the alcohol left behind, but it isn’t that much of a strong taste. It doesn’t distract me from kissing her. I part away an inch to catch my breath. Her free hand goes up my shirt to fondle and caress my breast. I cry out the second she firmly grabs my breast. She shifts her hand down to my shorts and easily pulls down the zipper and undoes the button. This can’t go any further than kissing, it’s just too sudden and she’s drunk. Yet I can’t seem to push her away. She kisses my neck again, causing a chill down my back. She puts her hand inside through the zipper and I grab her wrist. I know I’m going to regret this later, a whole lot!
“We really have to go.” I say firmly
She pouts at me. “But…I wan tot make you feel good.”
Oh I’m feeling good all right, but if I don’t stop now we’ll both regret it. I stroke the side of her face and give her a peck on the lips.
“There will be other times. I promise.”
She takes her hand out and gets up. I take her hat and stand on my two feet then place the hat back on her head. I fix my shorts and grab her hand. She seems a little upset, but she’ll get over it. I need to calm down, though. My body is screaming for her to touch me again.
“Come on, let’s go find Risa and the others.” I suggest
We walk down the stairs together, carefully. I’m ready to go. I’m not staying here with Eri like this. Who knows what else she’ll try on me to embarrass me.
-
Poor Reina, Eri's got her all hot and bothered. lol
-
Good kitty cat. hehe. self control there! :twothumbs
haha. i knew this party was gonna be crazy!! :twisted:
so when is this next time? :lol: XD
-
CHAPTER 37
I’ve only been here for an hour and already crazy things are happening. Sayu’s drunk, as I guess she would be. She’s getting a little too friendly with Koharu too might I add, if you know what I mean. Ai’s not totally drunk, but she’s using that to her full advantage to start a grope fest on Risa.
Doubt that either of them really minds it that much. :P
Seeing the two of them like this make me worry for Eri. She went off to get a drink from all the dancing we were doing and I’m left on the couch to cool down.
Wait a sec...Eri went to get a drink...by herself? Can she tell the difference between a spiked drink and a non-spiked one? :?
Sayu places a kiss behind Koharu’s ear and her skin instantly turns bright red. So bright, I can see it through the flashing lights. Sayu nuzzles into Koharu’s neck and wraps her arms around Koharu’s waist.
...
Looks like I’m coming to the rescue.
“Hey! You two get a room already!”
Sayu glares at me and lets Koharu go. I’m surprised she listened. Koharu sighs and thanks me. She’s safe for now.
Safe...until Sayu finds an unoccupied room. ;D
*REINA CHECKS THE KITCHEN*
Oopsie. :shocked:
Lucky girl.
Is there anything else you need?” Yossie asks, highly annoyed.
“Yeah, if I go blind and mentally scarred, YOU’RE paying for my medical bills!” I chuckle
Rika giggles
Reina = :lol:
Rika = :lol:
Yossi = :angry:
Hey, you'd be the same if someone walked in and interrupted you in the midst of makin' your moves. :P
*REINA FINDS AYA*
Mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm...Aya's costume. :drool:
Damn, I SO wanna know what Miki's costume is. O0
*REINA TALKS TO AYA ABOUT MIKI*
Okay, not bad, she didn't say anything that would sink a ship.
“You’re really kind. And I admire how much you want to help Miki,”
Oh boy, here comes the ‘but’ part! This isn’t looking good.
Whoa boy...:O
“But I would like to tell Miki myself the answer.”
I suppose that’s KIND of good. There’s still some hope and no direct answer.
:w00t:
Aya doesn’t notice the person behind her. I turn back to her. This is my last try. “So is that a yes?”
She laughs. “If you must know, yes I would like to go out with her, very much.”
“Good because she’s right behind you.” I point in front of me
:w00t: :w00t: :w00t:
Aya spins around and Miki makes her way down the hall. She smiles at Aya and holds her hand out. Aya grabs it in a heartbeat. They stare at each other, lovingly. Mach Maker Reina strikes again! I honestly had no idea if this would work; I just took a guess. They’re staring at each other pretty intensely; it kind of creeps me out. Miki then kisses her and they stand there lost in the kiss. I smile.
:cow: :cow: :cow:
Then they start to get a little touchy. I frown.
“Geez, you guys not while I’m here!”
XD
Man, everyone's gettin' some action except for Reina. :rofl:
“Reina!”
Who is that? They come closer and I get a better view.
“Eri?!”
She stumbles forward and goes to grab me, but she falls and latches on to me to break the fall. I hold her then help her up. I look her over properly. Her face is flushed, her eyes are glossed over, and her cowboy hat is put on crooked to the side.
Looks like Eri didn't know the difference between spiked and non-spiked after all.
:mon sweat:
How can she be after I told her to stay away from the alcohol?! Oh crap, I forgot to tell her the punch is spiked.
Reina = :doh:
“I was looking everywhere for y-you. Where’d you go…Reina-chan?”
She sounds sad to have lost me. Even drunk she manages to look cute and sound helpless. I’m not so mad at her now. I have this strong urge to take care of her instead. I put an arm around her waist to try and hold her still. She’s even more defenseless in this state. I hear her hiccup a few times and it’s so cute. She needs to go straight to bed, enough fun for her.
Awwwwwwww... :oops:
Wait a minute...is Eri sleeping over like Reina is? Somehow, I doubt that it would be a good idea to send Eri home, seeing as how it would be hard to hide from her family that she's had some booze. :huhuh
*DRUNK, FRISKY ERI*
Oh mang...Reina's in a HELL of a pinch.
:mon bleed2:
She puts her hand inside through the zipper and I grab her wrist. I know I’m going to regret this later, a whole lot!
“We really have to go.” I say firmly
She pouts at me. “But…I wan tot make you feel good.”
Oh I’m feeling good all right, but if I don’t stop now we’ll both regret it. I stroke the side of her face and give her a peck on the lips.
“There will be other times. I promise.”
Damn that was SOOOOOOOOOO hard for Reina to do. It was the right thing to do, given Eri's drunkeness, but geeeeeeeeeeeeeeez.
:dizzy:
“Come on, let’s go find Risa and the others.” I suggest
We walk down the stairs together, carefully. I’m ready to go. I’m not staying here with Eri like this. Who knows what else she’ll try on me to embarrass me.
Or more precisely, who knows what else she'll "try". :twisted:
-
You are really a Kind person Reina
OMG I don't know if I can resist at Eri >_<
Yes, you will have another tme to do it later : :ptam-psst: Lol XD XD
-
THE HELL!!!
THAT'S WILL POWER!!!
or whatever it calls xD
Damn I really can't against drunkie Eri *-*
I sure give up xD
-
I laugh so hard that my tummy started to hurt...
I have been in hospital and I miss some updates...
I love this fic x33! It make me feel better :)
I really do love drunkie Eri... And poor Reina it must be hard but you will have another opportunities :twisted:
In the part of Yossy and Rika I technically fall of my chair xD!!!
and I was: Awww, at the part of MikixAya x33
People became horny and very Active in partys? well maybe I have been in partys that people where technically making out in the floor xDDDDDDDDDDDDDD
More updates!! :heart: I'm Addicted I think XD
-
^ OMG hospital?!?!? I hope you are feeling fine now.
I am so in awe of Reina's self restrain. I mean this is Eri, and she's drunk. Hello??? :lol: I guess Reina is more goody-goody than she lets on eh :P
-
Oh my... Drunk Eri. .___. Good thing Reina's got things covered; such an honest and nice person. :D (That is, until some guy touches Eri. *recalls previous chapters and winces*)
-
lol don't worry everyone I will have Reina and Eri do the deed. lol and it will be more than one time. So far I have two perv scenes in mind. They'll come later though. So I hope you can all wait until then. lol And I do have some of the next chapter down but my computer just as I was about to use it, shut down on me. And I can't turn it back on! So I can't get on to word to type it out. I'll be trying to fix the computer though.
-
RAWR!! :mon mad:
PERV! OHBOI! thats the shizz mon!
-
I laugh so hard that my tummy started to hurt...
I have been in hospital and I miss some updates...
I love this fic x33! It make me feel better :)
I really do love drunkie Eri... And poor Reina it must be hard but you will have another opportunities :twisted:
In the part of Yossy and Rika I technically fall of my chair xD!!!
and I was: Awww, at the part of MikixAya x33
People became horny and very Active in partys? well maybe I have been in partys that people where technically making out in the floor xDDDDDDDDDDDDDD
More updates!! :heart: I'm Addicted I think XD
THE HELL????!!!!!!
I'M ON MY WAY TO YOUR HOUSE RIGHT NOW!!!
My Poor BABY T_T don't worry your Shabondama will make you feel better too =)
lol don't worry everyone I will have Reina and Eri do the deed. lol and it will be more than one time. So far I have two perv scenes in mind. They'll come later though. So I hope you can all wait until then. lol And I do have some of the next chapter down but my computer just as I was about to use it, shut down on me. And I can't turn it back on! So I can't get on to word to type it out. I'll be trying to fix the computer though.
Perv scenes rulz xDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD
Your computer what?? :shocked I'm running to help You!!! o_o
-
@Mikoto- are you ok?! I hope so. I hope you get better soon too. *hugs* it's ok if you miss the updates because your health is much more important.
ok weird my computer that has all my story ideas turned back on. *scratches head* It must have a virus though. I'll have to be careful. So i'll be writing chapters out on paper and then when I'm done and sure I want the chapter that way, I will type them on to this computer and post it. The last thing I want to do is lose the story cuz then I'd get so angry! lol
-
I'm agree :on GJ: computer's sometimes just makes us want to kick them xD :smoke:
Be careful with that =D make a security copy =D
-
@lil_hamz: Yup I'm feeling a lot better thanks ^^ and I will post in your fic too~~
@Haruka: Mommy you don't know my house~ But thanks for worried
OMG shabondama *-* my favorite single x3333 mommy I think I love you more~~
@writerjunkie: Thanks *hugs back* Well I don't like to miss Updates even when I'm with fever I go to my PC and started to read sometimes I finish sleeping on my keyboard XD
This all my sis fault :mon annoy:
She technically tried to kill my cat!!! (and my cat is my whole life right now XD) and well its a long story that finish with me in the hospital cuz my cat bite me in the hand and it was with an infection... and they have to put me alot of injections so my body hurt as hell and I can't move at all my ring finger(cuz my cat's bite) My cat bite me with her fang :thumbdown:
Well hope you could solve your computer problems :cow:
-
oh oh I'm new .///. I love your Fic *-* continue it please >_<
I love the fucking TANAKAME *¬* :heart:
PD:My English is soo terribly , sorry
-
Yeah I want an update of this one =O
But I really don't want to pushing that hard on Junckie - chan xD
I love everything she does o_O
So I'm happy with all the fics she made *u*
-
CHAPTER 38
I can’t find Risa and Ai. I checked everywhere downstairs. Well except the kitchen for obvious reason. Other than that there’s no sign of them. They clearly don’t want to be found and Eri doesn’t want to stay still or stop her wandering hands either. It makes it harder for me to focus. Eventually, she calms down and I decide to walk into the kitchen again. I’m a lot more careful with going inside this time. Yossie’s gone when I get there so I’m in luck. I scan the room carefully.
“Ai?” I look around there’s no reply. “I know you two are here. I can see your wolf tail Ai.”
They step out from their hiding spot and I chuckle. Risa’s hair is messy and Ai’s clothes are wrinkled. Risa’s skirt is disheveled and slightly up. All right I don’t need anyone to tell me what they were doing. It’s more than just kissing I know that for a fact. Is this kitchen like a hot spot for making out? Ai glares at me to get me to stop laughing. Risa tries her best to fix her hair, clothes, and freshly smudged make-up.
“Is something wrong Reina?” she asks
“Well…it’s getting late and Eri’s drunk so I think it’s best we go to Ai’s house now.”
“Go get Koharu and Sayu. I’ll get Ai into the car.” She agrees
I leave quickly to the couch where Eri’s sitting on. She hasn’t moved. I pull her up and go to the stairs. Sayu and Koharu have to be up here somewhere. I’ve looked in every spot downstairs and they weren’t to be seen. Eri stumbles up the stairs and I quickly grab her. I put a firm hold on her arm and pull her to the top of the stairs. I look her over to see if she’s ok. She doesn’t have any cuts or bruises on her. I lead her to the rooms one by one. Each room is empty so far. We make our way near the end of the hall. Eri decided to give me a hard time again as we go to the last door. She gets a hold of me and tangles her arms around my waist.
“Ack! Eri!”
“Is it later now?” she asks
I struggled around to get free. She makes me face her then kisses me. Her tongue easily thrust into my mouth and caresses mine. I can’t give in again. I turn my head away and firmly push her back. I make a dash for the door before she can grab me again and I come to a stand still when I look inside. I found Sayu and Koharu all right. Koharu is sitting on the bed while Sayu sits on her lap kissing her. The ribbon in Koharu’s hair is gone and her jacket to the suit is down her arms, drooping. Sayu has one hand cupping her neck and her other hand I’m not sure where it is. They still don’t notice me either!
“Hey! Save it for later, we’re leaving!”
Sayu glares at me and pulls her hand out from Koharu’s shirt. Koharu won’t face me. I can understand why.
“We’ll be right downstairs.” She whispers
“No fooling around or I’ll come up here again.” I warn
I close the door and take Eri with me. I meet Risa and Ai downstairs by the door ready to go. Ai has on this scowl and put with her arms crossed over her chest. Risa seems to ignore it, oddly. Did they get in a fight? I didn’t mean to upset Ai. I wonder how long Koharu and Sayu will take. We didn’t have to wait any more than two minutes. They come down stairs decent looking. Koharu ties her hair back up into a ponytail with the ribbon.
“Sorry I took so long. I couldn’t find my ribbon.” She apologizes
“Come on let’s hurry to the car.” Risa commands
We walk out the door together with out saying goodbye to Yossie. I’m sure she won’t mind though. She’s probably somewhere doing Rika. Risa’s driving since Ai is a little buzzed to be driving. But so she won’t get distracted I suggests Ai sits in the back and Koharu sits in the front. I’ll be stuck in the back with Eri, but she isn’t that bad of a perverted drunk like Ai or Sayu. So I should be safe. Risa agreed to the seating positions and we were off to Ai’s house.
***
The ride is peaceful the whole way to Ai’s place. Eri ended up falling asleep as she sat in my lap. I place her head on my shoulder to make her more comfortable. Risa pulls up to the driveway and she gets out. She takes Ai who’s also asleep and Koharu gets Sayu, but she’s still awake. I shake Eri gently from her slumber. She shifts around and whimpers the first time.
“Eri, we’re at Ai’s house.”
She rolls on her side and opens her eyes. She smiles at me and I feel myself swoon. I smile at her and rub her back, soothingly.
“We’re here?”
She sounds so sleepy. I nod. She gets up and I open the door to get out. I help her out and see that Risa left the trunk open for us to get our bags. I lock the door before closing it and get our things then go inside. Eri rubs her eyes to try and wake up. She seems to be getting a little sober. I pass Risa in the hall.
“Hey, where’s the bathroom so I can get changed?”
“It’s upstairs and the first door on the left.”
I thank her and bring Eri with me. I find the door and send Eri in first. Or maybe I should help her undress. She can’t be that drunk though. She should do fine on her own. She goes inside and stands in the middle of the room still in a daze. I think I’ll have to help her. I go in and put the bags on the floor.
“Are you still tired?” I question
I begin to take her vest off and fold it neatly on top of the toilet. I have to start some conversation to distract me at the thing I’m doing now. It’ll be hard to pay attention. Why does Eri have to be so hot? I unbutton her plaid shirt and pull it down.
“My head hurts.” She mumbles
“You should go to bed.”
“I want to stay up with you.”
I fold her shirt then go to her jeans. My hands are shaking. I’m so nervous. I shouldn’t be all I’m doing is helping her change! And that’s all. I pull her pants down with some struggle. Damn it! All right, relax.
“Your hands are shaking.”
I blush. “It’s nothing.”
She puts her hands over mine and I look up. She has this intense look in her eyes. My breath catches in my throat. She presses her forehead against mine. I close my eyes and focus on getting my breathing to normal.
“I can do it from here.”
I let my hands go and pull them from her grip. I really need to leave right now. She kisses my lips quickly and I blush again. I nod then rush to the door. It’s getting harder to resist her. I close the door and lean my back against the wall. When will this night end? Eri comes out a few minutes later and I get dressed into my pajamas quickly. I join everyone out back I can hear talking and laughing from the tent. I can see shadows inside. I open the front of the tent and crawl in.
“It’s so cold out here.” I cry
Eri pats a free spot next to her and I come over. Risa hands me a cup and I trust it isn’t alcohol so I take a sip. It’s tea. I can feel myself warming up already. Eri curls up to me when I sit down and I hold her hand. Everyone is sitting in a circle with a florescent light lantern in the middle. Koharu hands me a bowl full of Halloween candy. I think it’s ok to take a couple for tonight. I grab a handful of candy and place the rest beside me.
“I want some candy.” Eri says
I thought she was asleep. I open a mini fun sized milk way bar and she open she mouth. I feed it to her and get one myself. I take my blanket and wrap it around the both of us.
“Let’s tell scary stories!” Koharu blurts out
From under her blanket she pulls out a large flashlight. She shuts off the lantern and points the part with the bulb under her face. Then she flicks it on and her face is lit up like the way people in movies try to tell a ghost story to scare everyone. Only she doesn’t have on a creepy face. She’s smiling her cheery smile which gets ride of the scary element.
“You sleep with a flashlight under your covers?” I ask
She looks away embarrassed. I start to laugh. Eri nudges me and everyone else laughs.
“Sorry go on.” I encourage
She scratches the back of her head.
“I don’t know anything scary. I just wanted to do the light thing.”
I glare at her frustrated and Ai takes a grab at the light, snatching it out of Koharu’s hands. She puts the light on her face with a scary expression. The look pulls us in to hear.
“Once…” she does a dramatic pause. “I saw Risa in the morning!”
“Oi, what’s that supposed to mean?!” Risa cries, she whacks Ai over the head “I don’t look bad in the mornings.”
I chuckle and Sayu leans over to take the light. Oh boy, like she will tell use something worth listening to. But I have to listen since I’m stuck here.
“There once was a girl…” here we go with another dramatic pause “That was cuter than me!”
“That’s not even scary! Don’t you guys know how to tell a scary story?!” I complain
“I’ll have you know that is scary. Who do you know that’s cuter than me?” Sayu growls
We all look around and snicker. I yank the flash light out of Sayu’s hands. She frowns at me and leans into Koharu for comfort. Ai glares at me.
“You tell one then.” She snaps
I put the flashlight down and go silent. She chuckle.
“I thought so.”
“I got a better idea. Let’s play spin the bottle!” Sayu announces
“There’s no way I’m doing that!” I protest
There’s no way I’ll let someone else kiss Eri. Over my dead body! My fist bunch up, tightly. Eri lets out a yelp. I forget I was still holding her hand. I let her go.
“Sorry.” I mumble
“Come on it’s fun. You think one of us would try to steal Eri away from you?” Sayu teases
“Awe, are you jealous?” Risa sings
I keep my head down to hide my blush.
“I’m not jealous!”
If you aren’t so jealous then let Eri spin the bottle first.” Ai chuckles
Everyone’s against me tonight! She slides the bottle over and Eri takes it. Everyone is laughing and grinning at me, waiting for a reaction. Eri spins the bottle and all our eyes shift to the rotating piece of glass. Whoever it lands on, they better not try something funny. The bottle starts to slowly spin and then stop. No! Of all people! I rather have it land on Ai or Risa, but not Sayu! She smirks and I glare at her.
“You better keep your hands to yourself.” I threaten
“Oh relax Reina. It’s not like we haven’t kissed before.”
“WHAT?!”
That can’t be true! She’s lying! Please tell me she’s lying. I turn to Eri. She looks away embarrassed. It’s true?! My body is filled with jealousy. She has a lot of explaining to do. I sit there too angry to talk. I don’t want to play this game anymore, but it’s not going to stop any time soon.
-
CHAPTER 38
I can’t find Risa and Ai. I checked everywhere downstairs. Well except the kitchen for obvious reason. Other than that there’s no sign of them.
Gee, I wonder where they could be or what they could be doing? :hump:
They step out from their hiding spot and I chuckle. Risa’s hair is messy and Ai’s clothes are wrinkled. Risa’s skirt is disheveled and slightly up. All right I don’t need anyone to tell me what they were doing.
:twisted:
“Is something wrong Reina?” she asks
“Well…it’s getting late and Eri’s drunk so I think it’s best we go to Ai’s house now.”
“Go get Koharu and Sayu. I’ll get Ai into the car.” She agrees
Wait...who's gonna drive? At least one of them (who can drive) made sure not to get plastered, right? :?
*REINA FINDS SAYUKOHA*
Wooooooooooo! :oops:
I close the door and take Eri with me. I meet Risa and Ai downstairs by the door ready to go. Ai has on this scowl and put with her arms crossed over her chest. Risa seems to ignore it, oddly. Did they get in a fight?
More like she didn't like that her raburabu time with Risa got interrupted. :yep:
We walk out the door together with out saying goodbye to Yossie. I’m sure she won’t mind though. She’s probably somewhere doing Rika.
Damn, didn't realize this, but it's probably true.
:mon blood:
Risa’s driving since Ai is a little buzzed to be driving. But so she won’t get distracted I suggests Ai sits in the back and Koharu sits in the front.
Good idea. It'd be hard to drive when your GF's trying to suck your neck or something (though that wouldn't necessarily be a bad thing). ;D
“Eri, we’re at Ai’s house.”
She rolls on her side and opens her eyes. She smiles at me and I feel myself swoon. I smile at her and rub her back, soothingly.
“We’re here?”
She sounds so sleepy. I nod.
Awwwwwwwwwwwwwww...sweepee Eri.
:wriggly:
*REINA HELPING ERI CHANGE*
Reina = :on bleed:
Eri = :gmon sweet:
“Let’s tell scary stories!” Koharu blurts out
From under her blanket she pulls out a large flashlight.
...
She scratches the back of her head.
“I don’t know anything scary. I just wanted to do the light thing.”
:lol:
Ai takes a grab at the light, snatching it out of Koharu’s hands. She puts the light on her face with a scary expression. The look pulls us in to hear.
“Once…” she does a dramatic pause. “I saw Risa in the morning!”
“Oi, what’s that supposed to mean?!” Risa cries, she whacks Ai over the head “I don’t look bad in the mornings.”
XD
Now though, I want to know just how it was that she came to saw Risa first thing in the morning. 8)
Sayu leans over to take the light. Oh boy, like she will tell use something worth listening to. But I have to listen since I’m stuck here.
“There once was a girl…” here we go with another dramatic pause “That was cuter than me!”
Sayu = :scared:
Everyone else = :mon huh2:
*PLAYING SPIN THE BOTTLE*
Reina should just admit it already. :P
/me is jealous.
Or she could go for some major payback should the bottle point to Koharu when it's her turn to spin. :grin:
-
aaaww... Reina jealous :oops:
Sayu is a devil :twisted: ( a sweet devil :wub: )
I love the continued *_*
-
oh my I hope Reina doesn't do anything hasty. Ai and Risa just can't stop making out at parties can they :twothumbs.
-
OMG!!!!!
They were really horny xD
The Hell T_T I remember my time in school with the spin the bottle *-* very good times xD
Eri don't have to explain anything =S She wasn't with Reina that time o_O was she?
Sweet revenge and the explain can go after the match xD
-
yay an update ^^
Lmao.... TakaGaki had there alone moment
Jealous Reina..... I want to see it.
Ganbatte~~~
-
HOHO.
that little tail Ai had was a bummer. XD
Koha and Sayu... >=<
but, now its more OSAM. spin the bottle. haha. XD
classic. :twothumbs
-
I really really want Ai's Custome for this Halloween xD
Seariously o_O
-
They step out from their hiding spot and I chuckle. Risa’s hair is messy and Ai’s clothes are wrinkled. Risa’s skirt is disheveled and slightly up.
damn :on bleed:
“Is it later now?” she asks
:wahaha:
I turn my head away and firmly push her back. I make a dash for the door before she can grab me again
sounds like she's being raped :on lol:
Sayu has one hand cupping her neck and her other hand I’m not sure where it is.
:on_hot:
“Your hands are shaking.”
I blush. “It’s nothing.”
She puts her hands over mine and I look up. She has this intense look in her eyes. My breath catches in my throat. She presses her forehead against mine. I close my eyes and focus on getting my breathing to normal.
:w00t:
“I can do it from here.”
:lol: burn
“You sleep with a flashlight under your covers?” I ask
busted XD
“Once…” she does a dramatic pause. “I saw Risa in the morning!”
hahaha damn
“There once was a girl…” here we go with another dramatic pause “That was cuter than me!”
XD
“Oh relax Reina. It’s not like we haven’t kissed before.”
:shocked
Please tell me she’s lying. I turn to Eri. She looks away embarrassed. It’s true?!
:shocked :shocked
I hope This Thing Called Love is on hold for just a few days :prayers: because the story is really nice :yep:
-
Indeed o_O
I love this fic xD
Maybe just Junkie.chan's getting a little busy .-.
Gambare d(^-^)b
-
I'm sorry I just don't have any inspiration or ideas for this fic. I hope I can get some soon.
-
Do not worry x)
I'm your fan xD
I will wait =3
-
I too will wait :)
-
CHAPTER 39
The game lasted longer than I wanted it to be and I didn’t want to kiss anyone again because to be honest it felt like I was cheating on Eri even if the kisses were a quick peck on the lips. But Sayu had to turn the kiss into something more the second I leaned in and grabbed me then flipped me over on my back on the floor. That got a few gasps from the group and it sure as hell got a helpless squeak from me. I nearly had a heart attack. I was able to get her off me after the shock. I’m just glad she didn’t get a chance to get a little touchy. Like I’ve probably said before, she scares me. I don’t want to ever play spin the bottle again if she’s around. It seems another thing that doesn’t mix well with her besides alcohol. In the end we all got tired and decided to end the game. Everyone got into their sleeping bags. We all received a warning from Ai to not try anything while we slept. I think that was more directed to Sayu and Koharu though. Right now, I’m sure everyone is asleep except me. I don’t know what time it is, but I have a feeling I’ve been up for over an hour. My eyes burn and they’re starting to droop, but I still can’t seem to settle down and doze off like the rest of the girls. My mind is overheating with thoughts I don’t really want to think about. I can’t stop wondering what Sayu said before meant. I can’t tell if she’s lying. I haven’t known her that well to catch her in a lie and a lie like this. It would the cruelest joke and I’ll be sure to give her a piece of my mind in the morning. That is if I don’t pull an all nighter. I’m exhausted- both physically and emotionally. It’s really hard to control myself from wringing Sayu’s neck. I know I shouldn’t worry and let the past be the past. Yet I can’t. I stare up to the tent listening to the sound of snoring. They’re lucky they can sleep. While I’m here left here, staring at the stitch work done to keep the tent together.
“Reina?”
I turn my head to my right to see if Eri’s really awake or just talking in her sleep. She wouldn’t be the first to be talking in her sleep. Sayu seems to do that too to talk about how cute she is. Also seems a little touchy. I squint through the dark to try and see, but it’s fruitless. Eri shifts closer to me. I move to my side to get a better view of her. She’s awake.
“What are you doing up?” I whisper, to not wake the others
“I should ask you the same.” She replies
I won’t tell her the thoughts in my head. She might think it’s foolish to get so upset from something that happened years ago.
“I can’t sleep.” I murmur
“You don’t have to think so much about what Sayu said. What we had two years ago was short lived.”
“How did you know I was…”
“I can tell.”
I feel like an idiot now. She’ll probably think I don’t trust her. And two years ago, wow. That doesn’t seem that long. Somehow, knowing this fact makes me curious to find out more, strangely.
“Why did you two break up?”
I hope this isn’t too much to ask. But if she doesn’t want to tell then I’m ok with it. I can live with that. I shouldn’t be asking this anyway. I might get mad at what I might hear, but then again I’m asking for it since I’m not letting this topic drop. Eri isn’t affected by my question and carries on.
“Things at home just started to get and I didn’t know how to deal. I stayed home a lot and avoided her. I didn’t want to let her suffer with me. So I broke up with her. I’m sorry I should have told you.”
I place my arm around her, protectively and smile.
“You had your reasons. It’s ok.”
I’m not mad anymore I’m just a little jealous that I’m not Eri’s first girlfriend. I kind of want to be. Wait a minute. Does that I’m not her first kiss either? Damn it! How far did they get anyway? Seeing how Sayu is with Koharu I would say, they probably went all the way. Ok I’m getting angry again. And my jealousy level is rising. I won’t be surprised if I turned full green including my eyes right before me.
“Eri did you and Sayu…did you um…”
“No, we never got that far.” She chuckles
I feel relieved. My anger begins to cool down. I don’t know why, but I feel happy knowing I’ll be her first in something, but ONLY…if she wants me to be. I don’t want to rush her. I seek out her hand and place it between us. We look at each other, longingly. She kisses me quickly and rests her head to my chest. I feel at peace finally. The feel of her warmth also relaxes me. And I suddenly remember just how really tired I am. My mind can finally shut down and I don’t have to be tormented, but such horrible images!
“Goodnight Reina.” She yawns, easily drifting back to sleep
“Goodnight Eri.” I repeat, falling into a peaceful slumber as well
I’m so glad things are cleared up. Now I can relax and not assume horrible things about Sayu trying to take Eri away from me. She’s here to stay. Eri’s mine and I’m forever hers. That’s how it’s meant to be.
***
On the day of my birthday I receive a call from Eri. I don’t know why she would be calling so early. But being that it’s her I don’t argue to answer. For all I know it can be something important. What if her mother died! I spring out of bed at the thought of that and answer, quickly.
“Hello?”
“R-Reina?”
Her voice sounds hoarse and she seems to be straining to speak. What’s wrong with her? I hope she’s ok! I clutch the phone tightly next to my ear. Please tell me everything’s ok. There’s coughing a few times on her end and she exhales.
“What’s wrong?”
“I won’t be going to school today. I’m sick.” She wheezes
I’m only slightly relieved. At least it isn’t heart-wrenching news like her mother passing away. But still. This is some birthday present. I wonder how long she will be sick. I just pray it isn’t life threatening. They have treatment for her right? I think I might be overreacting, just a little.
“What do you have?”
“Just a cold. I’ll be better in no time, but I’m sorry I won’t be able to celebrate your birthday. I really looked forward it.”
My heart melts. Even with her poor health she worries about me and remembers the fact that it’s my birthday. She’s so sweet. But her health is more important than some stupid birthday. I can easily forgive her and look passed the minor setback. It’s no big deal.
“Don’t worry. I hope you get better.”
She coughs again a few times then a thought fills my head. She can’t take care of her mom in this condition, but knowing how much she loves her mom she won’t rest a second to stop tending to her mother’s needs. I admire that, but doing stressful work like that won’t help her get better any time soon. She needs to rest properly in order to heal faster.
“I’ll come over there.”
“What? Reina you can’t. I’ll get you sick.” She protests
I don’t mind a few germs and if I get sick no big deal. That’s what medicine is for. She lets out another series of chesty coughs. I hope she didn’t get sick from sleeping out in the tent in Ai’s backyard. My mind is set at the sound of her pained coughs. I’m coming over and she’ll have to deal with it. She needs me and I’m more than willing to help her.
“What about school?”
“Screw it. I don’t mind taking a day off. I’ll be there as quick as I can.”
I shut my phone and go to get ready. There’s a lot I have to do before leaving, like picking a decent outfit, but most the most difficult, convincing my uncle to let me skip school. I’ll have to see how far I will get with that. I know he’s a bit lenient, but he does have his limits, as does anyone else. I’ll come to him last. I do my daily routine as if I’m getting ready for school, but a lot faster. I settle with a suitable outfit, and then my hair, and make-up. Afterwards, I rush to the kitchen to see if I can convince my uncle about my current idea. It’ll be a little tricky, I think. He sees me enter the kitchen and notices my clothes.
“You’re not wearing your uniform.” He states
He goes back to skimming through the newspaper with his cup in hand. He takes a quick sip. Yuka hops on to the counter hoping to get petted. With his eyes still on the paper, his arm goes up and strokes her soft fur. She purrs, delighted.
“I was kind of hoping to…not attend school.” I mumble, in a low tone
He catches my words however and turns his head around so fast he might have whiplash. As of this point it isn’t looking good. Damn, of all days he DIDN’T have to leave work early! He stops petting Yuka and puts his mug down.
“What’s that?”
I fidget. Judging by his voice and stance, I think he’s leaning more towards the ‘no’ part about my statement. I suck in all my courage and look him in the eye.
“Eri’s sick and well I was kind of hoping to help her get better and to help her take care of her mom.”
He eyes me, skeptic of my explanation. I know for sure if it were my mother or father I would lose them after the mention of skipping school and I wouldn’t be able to explain my choice, but at least with him I get a word in on this subject. I just don’t know if he believes a word I said just now.
“What’s wrong with her mother?”
“Uh…she isn’t feeling well and is in constant need of care.”
He raises a brow. “And you’re willing to care for her mother?”
I nod without hesitation. He smiles and sighs.
“You’re such a very good girlfriend, you know that?”
I feel myself start to blush. My gaze panes to my feet, I have no idea if this means I’m allowed to cut school for today, but I don’t think he’ll keep me waiting with the answer like with the Halloween party.
“You can go.”
My head shoots up and I smile from ear to ear, excited. A small smile forms on his face, but that doesn’t last long and he goes back to a much grave expression. Crap. I knew that was too easy. I gulp.
“Not before I give you this that is.”
Fishing something out of his pants pocket, he comes over and drops a small item on to the table. Whatever he dropped jingles and it sounds a little heavy and metallic. It shimmers in the kitchen light. I come over drawn in by its glow with curiosity. I can’t believe my eyes the second I see it and my mouth hangs open.
“You bought me a car?!” I shriek.
I turn to him and he laughs with a large grin in place.
“I might have.”
I yell out and run over to hug him with all my might. He laughs and pats my head. I smile at him, overjoyed. Then I frown.
“Hey wait a minute I can’t drive!” I proclaim
“I’m going to teach you. Then when I think you’re ready I’ll let you take the test.”
“Thankyou!Thankyou!” I cry
“The car isn’t much. I bought it from a friend for a good price. It isn’t the newest car, but it will be sure to get you around with ease.” He promises
I can’t stop smiling. My own car! I get my own car, finally! I can’t wait to start learning. My uncle pats my shoulder.
“Happy birthday, Reina. Now go take care of Eri. I’m sure she needs you.” He encourages
I nod with an overjoyed smile in place and leave. This isn’t a bad birthday after all.
-
:on lol: :on lol: :on lol: i want an uncle like that!
reina's lucky, a car! i wish my mom would buy me one too... :gyaaah:
nice though, poor eri!
next chappie onegai! :kneelbow:
-
So what car is this? hahaha.
-
My prayer had been answered!!! :gmon sing: An update :gmon twirl:
SayuEri had a history :nya: The very forward and The very shy... it's very fun to imagine :grin:
Will Tanakame become sick together? I hope so :mon mischief:
-
You made my heart race when I look that update xD
The Best =) as always *o*
-
CHAPTER 40
I got to Eri’s place in no time. I was in a hurry to get there so I jogged. I have no idea why, I just felt like it I had to get there soon. Or it could be that since Eri needs me it made me want to get there faster instead of just walking. Either way I’m here at her door now. I knock a few times and stand in front of the door, patiently. I’ll be next to Eri’s side in no time. The door opens not a second later.
“Good morning Mr. Kamei. Is it ok that I come in?”
Eri’s dad looks at me and looks back into the house. No one’s around him who could he possibly be looking for?
“Eri isn’t going to school today. She’s sick.” He says
“Oh, I know. I just want to come in to help her with the housework she normally does when she’s well. You don’t mind do you?”
He gives me a confused look. I just stand there smiling at him, warmly. I guess he’s never had a one of Eri’s friends offer something like this to him. He probably doesn’t know how to respond. There was also a possibility that he would not want me to come over. He doesn’t know me that well and I can understand that. I’m just someone that appeared at his doorstep from nowhere, literally. He face scrunches up, deep in thought.
“Come in,” he grumbles
I’ll take that as a yes. He walks away from the door, allowing me to step inside. I shut the door and take off my shoes. I put on slippers and go searching for Eri immediately. She’s supposed to be in her room, napping, but I get the feeling she’s up and doing her chores. I head towards her mom’s room. I make sure to knock before entering. I know Eri’s there without a doubt when I hear a few dainty coughs behind the wooden door. I open the door and walk in. She notices me the minute I enter.
“Reina.” she calls
I stand against the door with my hands behind my back.
“Hey.”
“Your uncle let you come over?”
“Yep surprisingly.”
She gets up from the floor and puts the dripping rag into the bowl of ice-cold water. When I get a close look at her, I see how much of a mess she is. She’s pale and under her eyes are dark circles. Her eyes are red from lack of sleep. I grab her hands then hug her. I feel her breath brush against my shoulder when she breathes out, heavily.
“You should be in bed.”
“But my mom.” She weak obliges
“I’ll handle it.”
I let her go, but hold her wrist and lead her out of the room. I walk her all the way to her bedroom and place her onto her mattress with ease. Then I tuck her in. She’s not going to get out of this. She’s going to rest and that’s that. She almost instantly falls to sleep when she comes in contact with her matt and a pleasant smile comes to her tired face. She’ll thank me later.
“Where’s the medicine you’ve been taking for your symptoms?” I question
She lazily points to the nightstand beside her. There’s bottle of liquid green medicine on the top with a cup of water. I take the measuring cap and fill it with the needed dosage of medicine directed and sit her up so she can take it. She takes it and has on this cute face while she’s cringing at how bad the taste is. I had her the cup of water to ease the bitter taste. She takes her cup and hands it back when she’s done. I tuck her into bed again and kiss the top of her head.
“Get better soon.” I whisper
I sneak out of her room so I don’t wake her then I go to her mother’s room. I’ll be sure to keep her fever in check or anything else I have to do. If someone teaches me how to do it I’ll pick up and carry on from there, as long as Eri gets to sleep. I kneel down to Mrs. Kamei’s side and take the rag. I dab her hot head with it a few times and go back to the bowl to recollect the cool water again. I do this several times. While I’m tending to her needs she starts to wake up. She lets out a sigh and stirs. I see her eyes flicker behind her closed eyes. Another sigh is let out. I go over to make her pillow more comfortable. She opens her eyes when I put the pillows behind her to help her sleep better. She squints to try and see me. I think she’s also trying to figure out who I am. I hope I didn’t scare her.
“You’re that girl…” she sputters
She knows me?
“Eri’s told me a lot about you. She’s very fond of you. What are you doing here?”
I’m surprised Eri talks about to her. She must be close with her mother to talk about me to her. I pull the rag away from her forehead.
“I’m here to help you Mrs. Kamei. Eri’s sick so I’ll be doing her chores.”
She gives a pained smile. “Such a sweet girl. What’s your name again? I forget, forgive me.”
“Tanaka Reina, Mrs. Kamei.”
She wheezes and puts her fragile hand over mine. Her skin is warm and her hand feels so petit and weak that I’m afraid I might break it if I squeeze it too hard. Now I understand why Eri’s so determined to help her mother and how hurt she in having to see this. This woman is caring and loves her family with all her heart. And I’m sure if she were mobile she would do anything for her family. She must feel a bit like a burden being this helpless. I know they don’t mind. But it doesn’t mean this isn’t hard on all of them. She has a family that loves her back just the same and that’s important.
“Thank you. Take care of my daughter will you?” She pleads
“Of course Mrs. Kamei.”
She smiles again and turns her head to the side to rest again.
“Such a nice girl.” She whispers, just before going back to bed
I continue to pat her head and stop when her fever is down. I get up and leave the room. I’ll have to clean the house or do whatever else Eri does, but I’ll need to know what exactly she does. I’ll ask her father. This is going to be one long and hard day. I’m up for the challenge. If this will help Eri then I’ll do it.
***
I found out I have to clean the bathroom, the kitchen, wash clothes, and straighten up Eri’s little sister’s room. Then comes cooking for Eri, her mother, and the rest of her family. I’m sure there’s more, but I focused on those chores for now until it’s done. I got most of them which leads me now to cooking and washing clothes. I grab the basket of clothing and walk my way over to the washer. Man this thing is heavy. I don’t know how Eri can lift this thing. It’s also a lot bigger than me filled with the brim with dirty clothing. I peek over to the side to see as I walk. I spot the washer and dryer in the kitchen and walk through the door, leading to the washer room. I’m careful to sort all the clothes out from darks to lights and decide to wash the darks first. I stuff them all in and put in the deterrent to wash it. Now that this is getting done I’ll have to cook for everyone. I think I should check on Eri first. She might still be asleep though. She was really tired and it’s only been five hours. When I get there she’s awake.
“Hey, how are you feeling?”
She’s still tired, but I guess it’s better than when I first saw her. She smiles at me with her tired eyes. I pat down her messy hair, softly.
“Are you hungry?”
She shakes her head, but of course she wouldn’t be hungry. When you’re sick the last thing you want is food. I put a hand to her head to check her fever.
“You’re burning up.”
The medicine wore off already? I think I’ll have to take her a bath. There’s no more medicine to give her. I’ll have to buy some when I’m done with my chores. I grab her arm and pull her up.
“Come on Eri. You’re taking a cool bath.”
I tug at her again and get her up. It’s a little harder to get her on to her feet. I’m kind of weak and she’s a little heavy. She leans against me and I crouch down, nearly falling on my face. I walk slowly with her on me and go towards the bathroom. Cooking can wait. I’ll have to get her fever down first. She could use a bath anyway to wash away all the germs. I sit her on the toilet and go to warm the water.
“Reina, what are you doing?” Eri mumbles
“I’m going to wash you.” I stick my hand under the faucet. It’s ready. “Come on Eri.”
I start to help take off her clothing. She lifts up her arms for her shirt to be removed. When I get to her pants I start to get a little nervous. And I just remember I’m going to see her naked and I’m going to have to touch her naked body in order to wash her. Oh crap. What did I get myself into? I try to focus on the more important matter, which is the fever she has and my only goal should be to get it down not to think about touching her in naughty places. I slide off her pants quickly. So now she’s in her undergarments. Ok I can do this. I suck in a large amount of air then let it out. My hands find the clasps of her bra and I look anywhere, but at her to try and control myself. The bra opens and I take it off and put it to the floor like the rest of her clothing. Damn it. How can I do this? Next, I just grab her underwear and yank them down as fast as I can. I go back to the tub and turn off the water, seeing that it’s full enough.
“Can you get inside by yourself?”
She nods groggily and gets up towards the bath. She gets in and shivers when she’s completely submerged. She latches on to my neck and whimpers.
“Reina its cold.” She yelps
And I don’t think perverted thoughts anymore when she calls me for comfort. I pat her back and hold her.
“It’s ok Eri. It’s only cold because you’re too hot. Sit down, I’ll wash you.”
She shakes her head. I can feel her shiver against me. I place a kiss on her temple and scoop some water into my hand to pour on her back.
“I need to do this Eri. Don’t worry you’ll get used to it.”
I push her back down and start putting water all over her. After a while she starts to be less tense adjusting to the temperature and stays still, allowing me wash her. I pour a lot of water on her head to keep her cool. I start to wash her hair first since that will be the easiest to wash and a lot less distracting. I take the bottle of shampoo across me and squeeze the clear soap into my hand then rub it on Eri’s head until the shampoo starts to foam. I’m careful to not get any of it in her eye.
“Tilt your head.” I instruct
I begin to rinse the shampoo out of her hair. I hope she’ll be fine after this bath. She’ll have to wait until I get more medicine. When the soap is all gone I grab the bar of soap. Eri sits up again and I scrub her back. I’m getting a little nervous again. I take my time to wash her back, shoulders, and arms, but when I get lower that’s when I get tense. I still have to wash the lower parts. I wash her neck and go lower to her breast. Ok I shouldn’t have looked there. Now I can’t turn away. Her…I won’t even say it. Stupid! I shouldn’t be thinking such thoughts when she’s sick and needs you. What am I doing? She has an amazing body. It’s hard to not look. I lick my lips and I think it’s more out of want and desire than being nervous. My throat goes tight and it’s starting to itch from suddenly turning so dry. Eri’s hands slide over mine and I turn away to look at her.
“It’s ok Reina. I can wash myself now.”
I’m only a tad bit relieved to this statement. I’m both relieved yet angry that I lost the privilege to touch her in such places. What am I saying? She’s sick! The last thing she wants is, me groping her or doing something a little more than groping. Of course I’m relieved! I think. I nod and smile at her. She takes the soap and I get up to rinse my hand of the suds that’s collected around my palm and fingers. It’s ok Reina. I will get a chance to touch her. Right now is just a bad time. I dry my hands then head towards the door.
“If you need me just call me Eri.”
“Mhm.” She mumbles
I walk out into the hall. I better start cooking.
-
I'm still in shock of everything Eri do at her house o_O
Her brother and Father do something? xD
Cause beside that She has a job too... so THE HELL...
Now I know How she has this super Hot body with all that work xD
*o*
I want some sexy time xD
-
Awesome update
I want some sexy time xD
me too XD
-
wah! Tanakachi so yasashi!..... :pleeease: :pleeease: :pleeease:
ah....i couldn't ask for more, Tanakachi is the ideal/material GF.... :shifty: Eri lucky! :onioncheer:
:shock: ei, reina...having some perv thoughts......who wouldn't, right? haha :on bleed:
nice chappie.......next please, author-san! :kneelbow:
-
Awesome update
I want some sexy time xD
me too XD
and me too :yep:
great chapters btw :cow:
-
WOO! IT'S BAACK! Reina's such an awesome girrrfriend to Eri. Who else can be there for her like that, srsly. That sort of dedication is golden. Hang in there Reina, you'll get your Eri lovin'. :D
-
CHAPTER 39
*REINA REMEMBERING 'SPIN THE BOTTLE'*
It's kinda sweet how Reina was so uneasy about kissing the other girls since she and Eri are dating. :)
Oh, and when Sayu's spin landed on Reina = XD
Everyone got into their sleeping bags. We all received a warning from Ai to not try anything while we slept. I think that was more directed to Sayu and Koharu though.
Fixed. :P
“Reina?”
I turn my head to my right to see if Eri’s really awake or just talking in her sleep.
Awww...:oops:
She wouldn’t be the first to be talking in her sleep. Sayu seems to do that too to talk about how cute she is.
:rofl:
*TANAKAMEI TALK*
Well, it's nice to know that Eri and Sayu didn't break up because of anything Sayu did to Eri (or vice versa) or that it was because one stopped caring about the other. It had just gotten to the point where, because of what was going on with Eri's mom, being together just wasn't going to work out. One would like to think that Sayu was probably willing to stick it out with Eri, but at the same time Eri didn't want to have to be that much of a burden on Sayu, feeling that she deserved better. Given all that, it probably helped the two of them stay on friendly terms afterwards.
I’m not mad anymore I’m just a little jealous that I’m not Eri’s first girlfriend. I kind of want to be. Wait a minute. Does that I’m not her first kiss either? Damn it! How far did they get anyway?
Uh oh. :O
Ok I’m getting angry again. And my jealousy level is rising. I won’t be surprised if I turned full green including my eyes right before me.
“Eri did you and Sayu…did you um…”
“No, we never got that far.” She chuckles
Reina = :twothumbs
On the day of my birthday I receive a call from Eri. I don’t know why she would be calling so early. But being that it’s her I don’t argue to answer. For all I know it can be something important. What if her mother died! I spring out of bed at the thought of that and answer, quickly.
“Hello?”
“R-Reina?”
Her voice sounds hoarse and she seems to be straining to speak. What’s wrong with her? I hope she’s ok! I clutch the phone tightly next to my ear. Please tell me everything’s ok. There’s coughing a few times on her end and she exhales.
“What’s wrong?”
“I won’t be going to school today. I’m sick.” She wheezes.
First thought = :o
Second thought = Eri knows it's Reina's birthday today, right? Is Eri fakin'? If she is, then...time to plan a surprise party!!! WOOTZ!
“What do you have?”
“Just a cold. I’ll be better in no time, but I’m sorry I won’t be able to celebrate your birthday. I really looked forward it.”
My heart melts. Even with her poor health she worries about me and remembers the fact that it’s my birthday. She’s so sweet. But her health is more important than some stupid birthday. I can easily forgive her and look passed the minor setback. It’s no big deal.
“Don’t worry. I hope you get better.”
Oh yeah, my second thought would be SO awesome if it was true. :D
“I’ll come over there.”
“What? Reina you can’t. I’ll get you sick.” She protests.
...
“What about school?”
“Screw it. I don’t mind taking a day off. I’ll be there as quick as I can.”
Uh-oh (and I say that for multiple reasons). :-X
*REINA TALKS WITH UNCLE*
Thing is, I can totally picture the "old" Reina (the one who's supposed to be the badass trouble child) just skipping outright, with or without telling anyone. Goes to show how much she doesn't want to risk losing his trust by how she's told him all this.
“You’re such a very good girlfriend, you know that?”
Nice, but sort of odd to hear her uncle tell her this, I'm sure. :P
*UNCLE'S SURPRISE PRESENT*
HOLY SHIT!!! :shocked
...
AWESOME!!! :w00t:
“The car isn’t much. I bought it from a friend for a good price. It isn’t the newest car, but it will be sure to get you around with ease.” He promises
Ummm...while we're all stoked about how awesome Reina's uncle is right now, can he afford a purchase like this? We know he's just trying to be a good uncle and make things easier for Reina, and even with a "good deal" from a friend, a car isn't exactly chump change. Hope he isn't going beyond his means in his attempts to be a good uncle.
CHAPTER 40
“Good morning Mr. Kamei. Is it ok that I come in?”
Eri’s dad looks at me and looks back into the house. No one’s around him who could he possibly be looking for?
“Eri isn’t going to school today. She’s sick.” He says
“Oh, I know. I just want to come in to help her with the housework she normally does when she’s well. You don’t mind do you?”
He gives me a confused look. I just stand there smiling at him, warmly. I guess he’s never had a one of Eri’s friends offer something like this to him. He probably doesn’t know how to respond. There was also a possibility that he would not want me to come over. He doesn’t know me that well and I can understand that. I’m just someone that appeared at his doorstep from nowhere, literally. He face scrunches up, deep in thought.
“Come in,” he grumbles
I'd say Reina has Eri's dad's reactions figured out pretty well here. As a family, taking care of Eri's mom has likely been kept to be "a family thing", something with which they didn't want to involve (read: bother) other people. They're probably also more used to other people avoid or simply not offer to help out. So yeah, Eri's dad is caught off guard by Reina's coming over now.
On another note, does he know about Reina and Eri? :?
She gets up from the floor and puts the dripping rag into the bowl of ice-cold water. When I get a close look at her, I see how much of a mess she is. She’s pale and under her eyes are dark circles. Her eyes are red from lack of sleep.
Well, so much for my "second thought" from the beginning of this chapter. :-\
*REINA WITH ERI'S MOM*
This is the first time we've seen mom talk at all. Looks like Eri's been keeping her well informed of what's been going on (it probably helps as a bit of a distraction from..well...you know).
Damn...how can you NOT hope and want her to get better after reading that part? :cry:
*REINA DOES CHORES AND TAKES CARE OF ERI*
To paraphase Reina's uncle and Eri's mom...she such a good girl. :wub:
I LUL'ed a bit at Reina's worry about bathing/washing Eri. ;D
“It’s ok Reina. I can wash myself now.”
I'm really impressed with how well Reina has been able to control herself during this whole "bathing" episode. Reina's self-control FTW! :yep: :thumbsup
I walk out into the hall. I better start cooking.
If Eri weren't sick I'd say Reina already was doing a pretty good job of that.
:wahaha:
-
People want sexy time xDDDDDDDDDDD
Give the people, what the people want *o*
-
awwww ... :wub: Reina is a veeery very wonderful girlfried she's so cute *-* Reina always helps Eri
God >_< !!! I :heart: both :oops:
*Sexy time* yeeah! all want sexy time *-* me too
-
CHAPTER 41
“Reina?”
“Yeah?”
“Thank you, for being here for me and helping my mother. It means a lot to me.”
I pick up another spoonful of soup and blow on it before feeding it to Eri. She’s a lot better since that bath I gave her. I guess it did work. I still went out to get her medicine just in case and I even made soup for dinner. Of course I had a little help with Eri’s dad, because I was distracted by the whole bathroom event from earlier. I couldn’t think straight or stop thinking about her when I left that bathroom. I wasn’t paying attention to what I was cooking at all. Her father tried to fix whatever I screwed up. I don’t know if he did. I’m a little afraid to try my own cooking. Eri seems to enjoy it though. It makes me feel a little better about it. As for my cooking skills, I still have a bit of low confidence with it. Poor Eri’s family has to suffer and eat my food now.
“It’s no big deal Eri. I do this because I love you.”
She opens her mouth to receive her food. She takes her time to chew the chicken and potatoes. I found out today that Eri can’t stand carrots and peas, but I’m not sure about celery. I just took those out to be sure.
“I have something for you.”
I look up from the broth in surprise. She got me a gift? She shouldn’t have. I don’t need one. She leans over the edge of the bed to her draw beside the bed and opens one of the draws. She grunts a few times to try and reach whatever she’s trying to get. I’m afraid she’ll fall. I got to reach over to hold her while she’s bent over, but she comes back up and smiles at me.
“What is it?” I question
She shouldn’t have gotten me a gift. She needs to waste the money on something more important, like her family. She has something in her hands and she’s covering it. She keeps smiling and that makes me eager to see what it is that’s worth grinning about. She then opens her hands and reveals a silver ring. I stare at her in amazement. Is that thing real?! I’m in total shock. She wouldn’t! I can’t accept this! I just can’t! It isn’t right.
“Happy birthday, Reina.”
“…”
She frowns. “Reina?”
“…”
She seems unsure. Freaking say something idiot before she feels self conscious about what she just gave me! My mouth opens. Oh, yeah! That’s perfect. Why aren’t words coming out!? My mouth is just hanging open. That’ll make the situation better.
“Y-you don’t like it do you? I um…it’s ok. I-I can give you something else!”
She goes to put it back into her dresser. Quick, do something! I grab her wrist in a strong grip. She looks at me. I shake my head. She still has this dumbstruck look on her face. She doesn’t understand. Well of course. She can’t read your mind! Which, I’m grateful for…sometimes. Right now though it would be great if she can read my mind. It would make things simpler for me.
“I don’t hate it Eri. I think it’s one of the amazing gifts I’ve received so far.”
Her face goes from broken and confused to joy and excitement. I sigh. There all better.
“It’s just…that must have cost you so much and I’m not really worth that type of money Eri. It’s ok if I had no gift from you.”
She shakes her head. “It didn’t cost me anything.”
Now I’m the one befuddled. Did she steal that ring? I’m going to make her return it back if she did!
“This ring was given to me from my mother a week ago. This is the ring my father gave her before he went into the army. It was a promise ring. It was supposed to symbolize their love and told her that he’ll come back and when he did at one point they will get married. My mom wanted me to do the same. I guess she knew I liked you more than some friend.”
She holds the ring back out in front of me with her palms open.
“Will you take it?”
I’m speechless. Since I can’t speak and currently lost my voice I nod. She grins and takes my left hand. She slips the jewelry on to my ring finger. It’s a little loose, but it’ll do fine. I stare at it in awe.
“I’m sorry it isn’t that pretty. My dad got this when he was just a teen so he didn’t have much money.” Eri apologizes
“It’s ok.” I croak
I look at her and go over to hug her. She falls back on to the bed with a yelp as I lunge at her. I let her go when she complains about not being able to breath. I lie on her though looking down at her with a lovesick smile in tact.
“Did my strange tasting soup mess with your brain?” I chuckle
She smirks. “A little.”
I frown. “So it DOES taste weird!?” I yell
I pout.
She laughs and lightly hits me on the shoulder. “It doesn’t taste bad, but it does smell weird.”
I nudge her. She laughs and holds on to me. I glance back at my ring. Even though it may look simple with no diamond or decoration around it I still happen to like this ring very much. It makes me feel special. It makes our love feel special.
“It kind of feels like we’re…married.” I whisper, I turn back to her with a serious expression “Do you…want to get married?”
She blushes. “Someday.” She admits
I dip down to kiss her, but she puts her hand out to stop me. I grumble. That’s right she’s contagious. And I really want to kiss her! I haven’t had any kisses from her all day. It’s killing me.
“I’m still sick.” She reminds me
“Being sick sucks.” I whine
She chuckles. “You’re telling me. You’ll just have to wait a few days to kiss me. It’ll be over before you know it.”
I press my face against the bed and yell into it. I can hear her laughing at me. I pick up my head and kiss her on the cheek instead. I get off her and sit back into the chair next to the bed.
“Come on. Finish eating, then I have to go check on your mom again.” I order
She sits up on against the headboard and I take the bowl to feed the soup to her again. I really love this girl. She’s just…so amazing.
***
“How was your day?”
I groan. “Tiring!” I wail
My uncle laughs and shifts to see me over the couch. I drag myself into the house with my aching feet. They hurt so badly! Like someone with two left feet stomped on my feet constantly. I just want to go to sleep for a week. I would hate to get a real job!
“I made food if you’re hungry.”
I grunt. He laughs again.
“I’m going to my room.” I mumble
“Goodnight.”
He goes back to the TV and I drag myself towards my room. I can see Yuka trailing behind me to greet me. I’ll still have to check up on Eri when I get home from school. I hope she’s feeling at least a little better now. I fumble onto my bed without bothering to change my clothes. I’ll worry about it tomorrow. Yuka comes on to the bed and curls next to my face. I exhale and my body feels a little lighter. I like sleep. Sleep is nice. It makes you feel better. It’s currently my new friend. I close my eyes and let sleep do the rest.
***
Eri got better in now time and the month of November ended quicker than I thought it would. Which means, we are now in December and we got through the first week easily. With each day that passed I kept reminding myself, Eri’s birthday is soon. Two weeks to be precise. I already have a plan to celebrate it. I just need to do one more thing and everything is set. Eri’s going to love this. I’ll have to wait now. I can’t wait to see her face. I stir in my bed and glance at my clock, tiredly. My eyes open wide when I see the time. Damn it I’m going to be late! Why didn’t I set the alarm?! Didn’t I set it yesterday? I get up to see if my uncle’s awake. It’s dark in the apartment and silent. Is he up? I see his shadow cast on the wall to the left of me. He steps out of his room still in his pajama clothes.
“Uncle why aren’t you ready for work? And I’m going to be late for school. My clock didn’t go off.”
“You don’t have to worry Reina. I shut off your alarm. You don’t have any school today. It’s a snow day.”
“What?!”
So I got up for nothing when I COULD of been sleeping! I’m going back to bed.
“Alright thanks uncle.”
I go back into my room and close the door. When I get to my bed my phone goes off. It looks like I wont’ be sleeping any time soon. I grab it and open it.
“Hello?”
“Hey, Reina good you’re awake.” It’s Risa on the other end “Come to my place and with Eri. We’re going to sledding.”
“But I don’t have a sled.”
“Don’t worry about it. Just come over here and dress warm. You don’t want to get a cold.”
We say our goodbyes and I go to call Eri. I’ve never gone sledding before. I don’t know what to expect.
***
“Come on you two. I want to go sledding already!” Ai complains, leading us to the highest hill she can find.
I grab Eri’s hand and pick up our pace as best we can since we’re walking on top of soft snow. It’s so cold outside. I should have brought a scarf besides just these stupid earmuffs. It’s hard to hear what anyone is saying too, stupid earmuffs, but I refused to walk around like some sort of marshmallow or over stuffed pillow like my uncle had suggested before I left. I kinda wish I listened. Eri on the other hand is bundled in her coat, nicely. She’s probably dressed like this so she won’t get sick again since she recovered from being sick a week ago. She has on a wooly cap, scarf, gloves, and snow boots. She’s set to go. She looks so cute in her puffy orange coat. She’s the only one warmly dressed for this type of weather. Everyone else just has a coat or gloves of their own, but Koharu is another one who brought a yellow and plaid scarf with her. I don’t think I’ll be able to with stand this cold since I’m so skinny. I might have to go inside to warm up again soon. Right now I just want to have fun. With my other hand I clutch the sled given to me back at the car and steer my way around with both my hands full. I look around me as I follow the group. I didn’t know we can ice skate here too. Then I begin to remember the first date Eri and I had, which didn’t go so bad or ended terribly, but I still just don’t wan to go through the trouble of skating again. I really hope we don’t ice skate. That would be too embarrassing.
“This is it.” Ai announces; she looks down the hill she brought us to. She turns back to us. “Who wants to go first?”
We all look at one another, seeing who’s daring enough to try this out before us? There’s no luck at all. They’re just a bunch of punks. It can’t be that bad. What’s there to fear? I raise my hand high above my head.
“I’ll go!” I shout; I yank Eri along with me. “Come on Eri.”
“EH?!” She wails, trying to break free of my iron grip. “But Reina, I don’t wanna go!”
She plants her legs into the snow to make it hard for me to drag her along. I’m not giving up. She’s coming with me. I tug harder to bring her closer. Her wrist is squirming around in my hand.
“Come on Eri no need to worry.” I drop the sled and sit in the front. I pat behind me for her to sit. She’s hesitant to my command.
She’s thinking if she should join or just run away. She’s can’t be scared all her life. Besides a little sledding won’t kill anyone. Unless you slide into the road and get hit by a car, but that’s a whole different story, she’s safe. When she gives in and tangles her arms around my waist I look below to the drop. It’s very deep. Wow this looks scary. What did I get myself into?! Ok, I don’t think I can do this. I feel Eri’s hold tighten around me. She’s just as scared as I am. Her face presses against my coat. I have to stay strong for her. All right, suck it up Tanaka its just a little drop. I exhale out and watch my hot breath form a cloud around me and disappear into the freezing wind. She’s so scared.
“Ok, ready?” Risa asks; she starts to count. “1…2…3.” She pushes us with Ai’s help and we rapidly descent downward to the hill. The wind blows into my hair, wildly, sending threads of brown hair everywhere like whips around my face. I can barely see in front of me.
Eri lets out a high-pitched girly scream and I yell on instinct. Through the cracks of my hair, I see we’re getting closer to the bottom, the rides almost over. I can’t help, but smile along the way. This is really fun. Once you get pass the fear you get when going down. The sled starts to slow down and we glide smoothly along the bottom of the hill, until it comes to a dead stop. Eri doesn’t let me go when it’s over. She’s glued to my hips. She must be petrified. I look up to the top of the snowy hill and laugh.
“That was fun!” I shout, Eri’s still stiff “Hey, are you ok?”
“That was scary!” She cries
I put my hands over hers, trying to make her relax.
“Hey, no need to worry. I’m here. You think I will let you get hurt?”
“No.” she mumbles into my jacket
“I won’t. So why are you so worried? Let’s just have fun. It’s our day off.”
She lets me go and I get up. I face her and smile to her, assuring her of any fears running through her head. She gets up too, feeling a lot better. She even starts to smile.
“Let’s go back up.”
I take the sled and take her with me to the top of the hill. Everyone soon rides down after we do, seeing that it isn’t that scary after all. Risa overreacts a bit, but that’s just her. Eri offers to even sit in the front when we go back down. I’m glad to see we’re not the only ones enjoying this. The others can’t get enough of it. When it’s our turn after waiting, Eri gets the front and I sit behind her. I rest my head perfectly on her shoulder.
“Look here.”
We turn to Risa and she blinds us with the flash of her camera. She looks it over and giggles.
“So cute together!”
I face back ahead of me, peeking over Eri’s shoulder. My arms securely go around her waist and she sits comfortably between my legs. I’m ready to go.
“Ready?” I question
She nods and I push us off. Instead of screaming this time she laughing and yelling out with joy. I knew she would start to like this. She worried over nothing. She’s starting to enjoy her time here like everyone else. It makes me feel so happy seeing her this excited. When I see her going back up the hill and going back down and smiling or laughing with not a care in the world with no doubts and problems to stop her from having a good time, it makes me feel so warm inside.
***
Around noon we all got hungry so we went somewhere to get warm and fill our bellies at the same time. We took our time. Enjoying the meal and catching up on any latest news in school or any events further along the future. I can’t wait to spend the summer with everyone. We won’t have school in the way to stop us this time. Ai and Risa were kind enough to pay for everyone when we were done. I wanted to at least chip in with a few dollars my uncle gave me, but they insisted on taking care of the bill. That’s very kind of them. It’s almost like having my mother and father with me when we go out to eat. That wouldn’t be that far off. They certainly act mature enough and fit the role of mother father quite well. When we were done and Ai flagged down our waiter to get the check, the girls went to check their make-up and wash their hands. I stayed behind. I had a question to ask Ai and Risa and it would be very embarrassing to ask them both such a question with the others still here listening. But even if it’s just the three of us at the table I still feel nervous and bashful to ask. But they’re the only people I can come to. There’s no way I’m asking my uncle no matter how much I trust him!
“Um…Ai, Risa, c-can I ask you something?” I stutter
Risa gives me her full attention while Ai still searches around for her wallet in her jacket. I know she’s listening still. My hands start to shake. Come on suck it in and get some courage.
“H-how do you know when you’re ready to…uh…you know,” I rest my hands on top of the table “Have your first time?”
I hope they can understand me now. This isn’t any easy thing to talk about freely with to anybody. And I’m afraid someone might over hear me. This is a public place.
“You mean have sex?” Risa clarifies
I cough. My face begins to heat. I stare at the table and nod. Can she say that any louder?!
“Well…you won’t know when it’ll happen. It just does it on it’s own, but you know that you’re ready when you get this strong feeling inside of you. It starts at the pit of your stomach and it burns, but not in a bad way. Then it travels down through your whole body. That’s the best way I can describe it.”
Ai looks up to get her word in. “That and you just get REALLY turned on.”
I blush again. Must she be so blunt? Risa nudges her. That doesn’t stop her.
“I’m surprised you and Eri didn’t get down and dirty already. With a body like hers, I would have done it a LONG time ago if I were you.”
I glare at her and Risa smacks her hard at the back of her head. She read my mind. My hands turn into tight fist ready to punch Ai right in the face at her statement. I hold in the urge and control my anger. I’ve gotten a lot better at that. She sees Risa’s death glare and leans into her to try and get out of the trouble she just got in.
“I’m just kidding! You know I love you, Gaki-san. You’re the only girl for me.” Ai places a kiss to Risa’s neck and she automatically turns dark red.
Seeing she’s avoided the wrath from her girlfriend, Ai looks back at me to add in some more advice. I hope its advice worth listening to.
“No need to worry that much on it. When it happens you’ll know what to do. It feels natural.”
That’s worth hearing. Risa is also pleased with her words and kisses her on the cheek. Its Ai’s turn to turn red. They link hands on the table and gaze at one another. They still love each other strongly, even if they get mad at each other for little things. That’s so cute. I sigh relived.
“I knew I could count on you guys. Since you’re both the most experienced.”
“Yep, we tried just about everything, but sex toys.” Ai mumbles
I start choking on my spit at her declaration. What is wrong with her?! Has she any shame in what she says?! Risa smacks her again several times. Ai flinches and tries to duck for cover. Risa is just as red as I am.
“You didn’t have to tell her that!” she scolds
I slip out of the table to leave the two to fight on their own. That was just TOO much info! I walk towards the bathroom and see Eri outside going on her way to the table. She spots me and loops her fingers through mine to stop me.
“Are Risa and Ai ready to leave?”
“Almost.” I say
“Sayu said we’re going to have a snowball fight after this. It’ll be fun.”
The day isn’t over yet? I’m already tried from all the hill climbing. I guess I can hold out a little longer since Eri seems to look forward to the snowball battle. I’m on the other hand a little hesitant to the new plan. But what harm can be done while playing?
“Be on my team.” I suggest
-
Snow DAY!!!!!
There's no snow here in Peru T_T
Just in some far places u.u
But I know how to skate, the fall really hurts xD
But it's funny already xD
PS: I got a silver ring too xD
-
CHAPTER 41
I pick up another spoonful of soup and blow on it before feeding it to Eri. She’s a lot better since that bath I gave her. I guess it did work. I still went out to get her medicine just in case and I even made soup for dinner. Of course I had a little help with Eri’s dad, because I was distracted by the whole bathroom event from earlier. I couldn’t think straight or stop thinking about her when I left that bathroom. I wasn’t paying attention to what I was cooking at all. Her father tried to fix whatever I screwed up. I don’t know if he did. I’m a little afraid to try my own cooking. Eri seems to enjoy it though. It makes me feel a little better about it. As for my cooking skills, I still have a bit of low confidence with it. Poor Eri’s family has to suffer and eat my food now.
Does dear old dad know about the whole "Reina bathing Eri" thing? :P
*ERI'S PRESENT*
EHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!?!? :shocked
I have to admit that I'm agreeing with Reina here. As awesome of a gift as it is, there are many different/better ways that she could have spent that money.
She shakes her head. “It didn’t cost me anything.”
Now I’m the one befuddled. Did she steal that ring? I’m going to make her return it back if she did!
“This ring was given to me from my mother a week ago. This is the ring my father gave her before he went into the army. It was a promise ring.
/me gasps. :o
Eri's mom knows?
It was supposed to symbolize their love and told her that he’ll come back and when he did at one point they will get married. My mom wanted me to do the same. I guess she knew I liked you more than some friend.
Awwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwww! :heart:
“Did my strange tasting soup mess with your brain?” I chuckle
She smirks. “A little.”
I frown. “So it DOES taste weird!?” I yell
I pout.
She laughs and lightly hits me on the shoulder. “It doesn’t taste bad, but it does smell weird.”
Eri should blame herself for somehow being so damn irresistible (even though she's sick) to Reina that she couldn't think straight. :D
“It kind of feels like we’re…married.” I whisper, I turn back to her with a serious expression “Do you…want to get married?”
She blushes. “Someday.” She admits
:wub:
I dip down to kiss her, but she puts her hand out to stop me. I grumble. That’s right she’s contagious. And I really want to kiss her! I haven’t had any kisses from her all day. It’s killing me.
“I’m still sick.” She reminds me
“Being sick sucks.” I whine
She chuckles. “You’re telling me. You’ll just have to wait a few days to kiss me. It’ll be over before you know it.”
Oh just wait until those few days have past. :twisted:
“Uncle why aren’t you ready for work? And I’m going to be late for school. My clock didn’t go off.”
“You don’t have to worry Reina. I shut off your alarm. You don’t have any school today. It’s a snow day.”
“What?!”
So I got up for nothing when I COULD of been sleeping! I’m going back to bed.
Reina shouldn't be too upset. Falling asleep again shouldn't be that hard, and even if she can't, she can still just laze around in bed and exchange mushy "I miss you MOREs!" with Eri over the phone... :lol:
“Hey, Reina good you’re awake.” It’s Risa on the other end “Come to my place and with Eri. We’re going to sledding.”
“But I don’t have a sled.”
“Don’t worry about it. Just come over here and dress warm. You don’t want to get a cold.”
Or she can go romp around in the snow. :cow:
*SLEDDING FUN*
WHEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!! :banana:
Ai and Risa were kind enough to pay for everyone when we were done.
...
It’s almost like having my mother and father with me when we go out to eat.
I just lost it when I read this part. :rofl:
*REINA'S RABURABU TALK WITH TAKAGAKI*
Damn Aichan! No need for subtleties, eh? XD
“I knew I could count on you guys. Since you’re both the most experienced.”
“Yep, we tried just about everything, but sex toys.” Ai mumbles
I start choking on my spit at her declaration. What is wrong with her?! Has she any shame in what she says?! Risa smacks her again several times. Ai flinches and tries to duck for cover. Risa is just as red as I am.
Reina = :)
Aichan = :bigdeal:
Reina = :mon spit:
Risa = :OMG:
“You didn’t have to tell her that!” she scolds
C'mon Risa, you don't recognize it when Aichan's trying to give you a..."hint"? :hump:
-
Excellent *O*
SEX TOYS :shocked asdasdas .... Ai chan is the best x'ddd
:wub: Tanakame Love :heart: play in the snow
I :heart: this fic :oops:
-
CHAPTER 42
I’m going to die! Did Sayu say a snowball fight would be fun? Well…don’t believe her! She lied! She’s a lying sack of shit! Ok, so she’s not a sack of shit. I’m just saying that because I’m really mad. From the second we started playing the game everyone has jumped me and kept throwing snowballs at me. There’s more than ONE person playing the game, why always go after me!? It’s probably because I’m small. I hate my friends. And I hate this damn game! I shouldn’t have agreed to play. My back hurts and so does my ass. They really chucked those snowballs at me. Did they pat them down with ice too? That’s cheating! I weave my way through the thick snow with sore legs. My whole body hurts. With two snowballs in my hands, I crawl over to a wall for coverage. I’m going to get some payback if it’s the last thing I do! I’m so pissed! Relax, relax, it’s only a game right? Yeah, a game I want to win at, badly! Well the plus side is…there is no damn plus side! I hear familiar giggling on the other end of my shield. Now I remember! At least Eri’s having fun, but then again she’s not the one getting snowballs torpedoed at her butt all the time! I peek over the edge to see who’s where. Ai is on the right of the field with Risa of course, Sayu and Koharu are on their own, spread out on the battlefield, and Eri’s behind a shield of her own, peeping out. How should I do this? I need a plan, but I’m only one person! Eri had to leave me. I’ll just go meet up with her. I glance out again then get up running across our playing field. I’ll have to regroup to get my revenge.
“There she is!” Sayu calls, pointing at me
She starts throwing snowballs at me, but being that she isn’t all that athletic her aim is off terribly. Koharu joins her, but she’s no better. The only real sharp shooter here is Ai and I know to stay clear of her. Risa isn’t that bad, but half the throws never hit me. I jump around dodging Sayu’s and Koharu’s snowballs incase they do get lucky and sock me a good one in the face. Just when I think I’m of the clearing, Ai jumps out from the fort she was hiding in and attacks me. It all happens so fast that I can’t doge it and it lands right on my face, blinding me. It stings and my whole face shivers at the old ice covering my eyes. But it doesn’t end there; everyone starts throwing snowballs at me seeing that I’m down and weak. So I now have snowballs coming at me from EVERY direction. I go to the ground and curl up into a ball for protection. It’s the only thing I can do. When they see I’m not doing anything they stop. I wipe the melting snow off my face and peek through my hands. I stand up on my knees and open my mouth, spitting out the snow that had somehow fell in.
“Ahh gross! That snowball had a twig in it you guys!”
I’m just grateful it wasn’t a yellow snowball! YUCK! I spit out bits of bark and scrap my tongue of any left over wood. I glare at them and they all start bursting into laughter. It makes me more upset. This is NOT funny whatsoever! I just got ambushed and badly beaten by snowballs, what’s so FUNNY about that?! I’m completely embarrassed and angry. I cross my arms and curl my hands up. Eri comes over to me laughing and puts a hand on my shoulder. She wipes off the bits of slush in my hair from the snow. My hair is ruined! From the corner of my eye I see Ai bend over, still laughing.
“Reina?”
I look back at Eri. I can feel my face forming into a frown. “I’m fine.”
She goes down into the snow and hugs me. I feel my anger wash away. My arms move and I hug her back. She looks back into my eyes and smiles.
“Thanks for playing with me even if you didn’t want to.”
I smile. She grabs my hand and pulls us both up. “Let’s go home.” She says
I couldn’t agree anymore with her. I could use some warm clothes and a comfortable bed to relieve my pain. I might have to take a bath.
“Alright, fun’s over!” I bellow, taking joy in those words
Screw ice-skating next. I never wanted to do it anyway! Eri leads me to Ai’s car as I walk with a slight scowl on my face. She rubs her thumb over my hand, sensing I’m still very upset. But who wouldn’t be after you’ve received a bashing like that? I’m never having a snowball fight ever again. Mark my words. And so Ai drove me home, but Eri wanted to stay with me so she didn’t get a ride home. I guess she wanted to sleep over? We still have enough time to hang out anyway. No big deal having her over for a few. When I got to my apartment, my uncle wasn’t home. He did leave a note, however, on the kitchen counter and told me he had gone out with a few friends and won’t be back until late. He also mentioned there’s food he cooked before leaving in the refrigerator. I think I’ll have that later. Right now I need a bath. I take off my coat and hang it up along with Eri’s. I stretch and yawn, working out the kinks in my muscles. A bath is a yes. I enter the bathroom and look over my hair in the mirror. It’s completely wet. I look like some wet cat. This is awful. I rake my fingers through my brown locks to try and fix it, but it makes it worse. I eventually give up and start to undress. Before I can lift my shirt just an inch, Eri comes in. Is she hungry? Maybe I should have heated up some food first before going straight to my bath. Some host I am. I give her a questioning look as she closes the door. She doesn’t say anything and just takes off her shirt. My eyes nearly pop out of my head when I see that. I cough a few times to try and get my voice to work before speaking.
“W-what are you doing?!” I squeak; my voice is shrill
“I’m taking a bath with you.” She says this as if it’s the most natural thing in the world
And I nearly die. Is this heaven or hell? When did I die? I thought I nearly did, but not quite. I stand up stiff like a board. D-did I hear correct?! Did she just say…kya!!!
“ Well, I need to take a bath too. Besides it saves water and less time. Are you ok with that?” she ask, innocently
She is going to kill me! She’s going to be the death of me. Is she even aware of that?! I close my mouth after picking up my jaw that dropped to the floor. I nod. “Oh…yeah, sure no problem.”
WRONG! It’s a problem, all right. It’s a BIG problem! Someone shoot me. I start to take off my clothes too. Breath! I can do this. It’s no big deal. I’ve bathed in public bathrooms before with other women, why should this be any different? That’s because you’ve never bathed with Eri, that’s why! Yeah and who asked you?! And I’m talking to myself. I have gone insane. I sigh and rub my head. I’m starting to get a headache from yelling at myself. I take off my undergarments. I forgot to set the water first, smart move moron. I turn on the faucet to let the water run to a much warmer temperature. I stick my finger under the taps and feel that it’s ready. I clog the drain and water fills the tub. I get inside when it’s half way full and shut it off. I start to relax as I sit there, letting the warm water sway around me. I can feel my aches going away already. See this is good.
“Make some room for me.”
My heart starts racing when I hear Eri. I sit up and stare at my feet, swishing them in the clear water. I close my eyes when she gets near and hold my breath. Why I hold my breath? I have no idea why. I just do. I know she’s inside when she lets out a sigh of relief and I open my eyes, but I continue to look at my feet and count my toes. Would you look at that, I have ten toes. That’s something right? Yep, It means I’m normal or that I’m healthy. I really don’t give a shit.
“Reina, you forgot to tie your hair up.”
She leans over to help me and since she’s leaning over I see her thighs come into my view through the water. She has nice thighs. They look so soft. I want to touch them. I want to kiss them too. Ok! I had enough.
“Uh, no it’s ok Eri.” I insist
“I have a hair tie though.” She holds it out
“I’ll, do it. You stay there and relax.”
I take it out of her hand and put my hair into a crooked bun. Why did I take the hair tie if I have two of my own holding up my pigtails? I can’t even think straight because of her. I can get through it! Relax DAMN IT! Do something before my head explodes. So I slouch into the water a little and close my eyes. I’ll sleep. That’s it. Just sleep. I lean my head against the tub and breath out slowly through my nose. Clear my mind. I breathe out again, softly. Somehow I do sleep and soak in the warm water. I don’t know how long I am asleep, but it seems long enough because I don’t feel so tense anymore. Then I hear this voice through the dark. Wait…dark? When did the sun set? Or maybe someone turned off the light?
“Reina?” Who’s there? Who said that?
“Reina?”
There it goes again. Why won’t you leave me alone! It doesn’t. I hear it again and it’s a little louder. Can’t you just leave me alone?!
“Reina!”
I open my eyes and jerk upward. I snort and look around me with tired eyes. I lick my dry lips and swallow. I’m still in the tub with Eri. She’s on her hands and knees in the water, hovering above me. Her face scrunches up in worry.
“Are you ok? You’ve been a sleep for over thirty minutes. I thought you were going to drown.”
I sit up and rub the back of my head.
“Uh…yeah, yeah I’m ok.” I mumble, then it accurse to me, she’s still naked and is standing above me.
Holy…shit.
-
Aw poor Reina ( :lol: :lol: :lol:) She tries to be so good and Eri never makes it easy for her.
I don't think Reina can survive this one without making a move though (and maybe that's what Eri is hoping for)
-
Definetely Eri's doing this on purpose :shocked
The Hell REINA!!! how could you sleep!!! HAVING A NAKED ERI!!!!
What's wrong with you xD??!??!?!?!?!
-
lol Reina..lol.
sleeping in a tub..when you're with Eri-chan?! not just cute clothed Eri-chan! But hot sexy naked Eri-chan! OMaigahs.
And Eri waited for wht?! over 30 mins? OMG.
Can't wait..maybe this is the right time? :P
-
Eri and Reina are both ... Naked in the tub? O__O OMG!!
:drool: :drool: :drool: :drool: HOT & VERY VERY SEXY
-
People want sexy time xDDDDDDDDDDD
Give the people, what the people want *o*
:twothumbs Yukari will do :twothumbs too I guess and the rest :grin:
“It didn’t cost me anything.”
Now I’m the one befuddled. Did she steal that ring? I’m going to make her return it back if she did!
lol
“Will you take it?”
aww :wub:
She’s thinking if she should join or just run away
:lol:
“H-how do you know when you’re ready to…uh…you know,” I rest my hands on top of the table “Have your first time?”
yay! Go Reina! :onioncheer:
“You mean have sex?” Risa clarifies
:lol:
“Yep, we tried just about everything, but sex toys.” Ai mumbles
:rofl: but the last two words that Ai had said is eww
I start choking on my spit at her declaration. What is wrong with her?! Has she any shame in what she says?! Risa smacks her again several times. Ai flinches and tries to duck for cover. Risa is just as red as I am.
“You didn’t have to tell her that!” she scolds
very lovely to imagine :D
-
CHAPTER 42
*REINA'S SNOWBALL EXPERIENCE*
I'm sorry Reina, but I :rofl: ed when I read this part.
“Reina?”
I look back at Eri. I can feel my face forming into a frown. “I’m fine.”
She goes down into the snow and hugs me. I feel my anger wash away. My arms move and I hug her back. She looks back into my eyes and smiles.
Awwwwwwwwwwww... :wub:
When I got to my apartment, my uncle wasn’t home. He did leave a note, however, on the kitchen counter and told me he had gone out with a few friends and won’t be back until late.
Is it just me or has uncle been "out late" a fair bit recently? He isn't working a second job to pay off for the car and other stuff he got for Reina, is he?
:?
Right now I need a bath.
Ooooooooooooooooooooooh I think I know where this is going. :o
A bath is a yes. I enter the bathroom and look over my hair in the mirror.
...
I eventually give up and start to undress. Before I can lift my shirt just an inch, Eri comes in.
...
“W-what are you doing?!” I squeak; my voice is shrill
“I’m taking a bath with you.” She says this as if it’s the most natural thing in the world
Reina = :dunno:
Eri = :bingo:
“Well, I need to take a bath too. Besides it saves water and less time. Are you ok with that?” she ask, innocently
She is going to kill me! She’s going to be the death of me. Is she even aware of that?! I close my mouth after picking up my jaw that dropped to the floor. I nod. “Oh…yeah, sure no problem.”
Eri has a point, but she still has absolutely no idea how hot Reina gets around her. :theking
*TANAKAME BATH TIME*
Or then again, maybe Eri DOES know.
Reina = :on bleed:
Eri = :wahaha:
“Reina!”
I open my eyes and jerk upward. I snort and look around me with tired eyes. I lick my dry lips and swallow. I’m still in the tub with Eri. She’s on her hands and knees in the water, hovering above me. Her face scrunches up in worry.
“Are you ok? You’ve been a sleep for over thirty minutes. I thought you were going to drown.”
I sit up and rub the back of my head.
“Uh…yeah, yeah I’m ok.” I mumble, then it accurse to me, she’s still naked and is standing above me.
Holy…shit.
Booyah! :twisted:
Eri = :gmon blonde:
Reina = :mon bleed2: ...... :mon ko: ...... :mon blood:
-
Chapter Plz , I want read more Tanakame :heart:
I hope read more soon
-
Hey everyone the next chapter has to be given through pm or email. If you want it let me know.
-
Ooooo I want it! :cow: :cow: :cow:
-
Kazi would also like the next chapter! :)
-
wow..I'm in shock..PM sent! :)
-
MEEEEE WANNNTTTSSSS!!! :drool:
---
Please PM it :kneelbow:
-
Oh please pm me too.
-
could i get a pm too please?
by the way, i really love this fic and your one-shots, you're a really good writer! [sorry that i haven't commented before, i'm more of a lurker :kneelbow: ]
-
Hey everyone the next chapter has to be given through pm or email. If you want it let me know.
PM hoshi. Onegai. :D
EDIT:
Beginning = :drool:
Middle = :jerk:
End = :wub:
Damn Eri's goooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooood. 8)
That, dear friends, was more than just "sex"...that was "makin' sweet, sweet love". :yep: :yep: :yep:
-
Ooh! PM to me please :D
-
pm too please~ ^_^
-
can i have it too???? pleaseeeeeeeee............ :wub:
-
:bow: please send it to me too.
Thank you!
That was really nicely done. :twothumbs Can't wait for future chapters.
-
Oh wow,,, :w00t:
I really like this story,,, :theking
can you pm me too? pleeeasee,,, XD
-
OMG :w00t:
Me wants <3?
Pm me pleeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeease :roll:
I think I know why :twisted:
Edit
OMFG Im speechless? yeah that was hot & Sweet at the same time... you are really good at writing
I was listening Piriri to Yukou while reading XD (and it was soo strange...)
but really I dont know what to say... I think that maybe I going to have a very cool shower and then put something better yeah... I will do that...
-
Could I have the PM too please?
I normally just lurk on this site...this is my first time posting :sweatdrop:
-
wooot !!! :w00t: :w00t: :w00t:
that's a good news..
pleaseeee PM me too...i've been waiting for the next chapter :grin:
i'm...speechless.... :shocked: :shocked:
oh god...TanaKame hawtness overload :heart: :heart:
*nosebleed*...tissue please ehehe :sweatdrop:
extremely hawt chapter..haha :twothumbs
-
Please Please PM me too. I'm a big fan of your stories :heart:
-
pls pm mi too..XD
-
Thanks for the smokin' hot chapter writerjunkie. 43 chapters of waiting. :lol:
Wow, looks like you just delurked half the forum here lol!
-
^ lmfao I never meant to do that! lol I didn't even think many people were reading it or would ask for a request! lol I'm surprised myself. lol yes 43 chapters of waiting, but don't worry! The next perv will not take this long and it won't be this short either. I promise. But to make up for all the waiting when I make a sequel or more like prequel to TTCL it will be centered around TakaGaki and there will be loads of hot TakaGaki action. lol
-
^ You have NO idea how happy that makes me. It's not that I don't like the new pairings that have been cropping up but I NEED TakaGaki to complete my LIFE. /dramatic
Haha... and I was thinking the same thing about your chapter delurking people. XD You could hire out your services to forums as a lurker-exposer. :lol:
-
awesome chp..XD..
shy eri becoming so :w00t: :w00t:
and reina..XD..
next chp takagaki!!..lookin forward to it..XD
somehw i hope is gaki e one who control the whole situation..she e one who dominate.. :lol: :lol:
-
TakaGaki Prequel!! :luvluv1:
:bow: :bow: :bow: :bow: :bow: :bow: :bow:
i cant wait ...!
-
Did I saw TAKAGAKI ACTION?! xD
waiting for it *o*
-
it's going to be in the prequeal not in this fic. So you will all have to wait until TTCL is complete to see the TakaGaki fic. sorry lol
-
Me too, please PM to me
-
Please send me my also by PM :bow:
-
lol sorry to say this but I'm also a lurker. :D I was planning on commenting a long time ago but I never knew what to say.Sorry! :heart:
Anyways, I just wanted to say that I love your fanfiction and that I apologize for not commenting any sooner. :kneelbow:
P.S. ...new chapter please... :)
-
eh?!.....world without net connection is soooooooo damn boring! :fainted: :fainted: :fainted:
i want the next chappie too....author-san!
onegai! :kneelbow:
-
PM onegai :kneelbow:
-
I'm sorry for not commenting before,,,
btw, thx for pm me this chapter,,, xD I really like this story, TanaKame soooo hawt!!! You're a great writer,,, GOOD JOB! XD xD
What?? You'll make TakaGaki fic after this??!! Wow, now I'm so excited,,, can't wait! XD
-
Could you PM me as well please?
-
PM to me plz :wub:
I was without net :cry:
-
Give Auntie Yuu some lovin' please~ '_'...
And dang, so many pm requests xDDD And I haven't seen most of y'all since the 4th gen (fic) days o___O
HOLY @(*#@&^#*@%WFW#*^%)*WQ#TR&W$)^%*WY%(*&W)%7350
-dies-
:mon blood:
-
lmfao i had so many pms from two different sites i've posted on and many post as well. lol it was constant copying and pasting for two days straight. I don't mind though. It's good to know I have readers or fans even if most of them are lurkers. lol
lmao the new chapter has the same effect on you Yuuyami? haha There will be more scenes like that so I hope you'll brace yourself it. lol I'm surprise you read my fics since I love all of your work. :twothumbs
-
Lurkers, me included, lol, emerge when there's something we really want, and your fic is definitely hot, hot, hot and in high demand :thumbsup!
Great update, thanks for the pm :D!
-
Did I hear(or read) correctly?More of this perviness?!?!
*dies until update*
...thank you for the pm BTW :twothumbs
-
It was :mon blood: Thanks
There will be more scenes like that so I hope you'll brace yourself it.
:onioncheer: TakaGaki :onioncheer: TakaGaki :onioncheer: I like TakaGaki in your story so yeah :onioncheer: TakaGaki :onioncheer:
-
NOTES: Sorry if there are spelling and grammar mistakes. I don't have microsoft word in my computer because it crashed and I had to clear everything out. Hopefully I will get it soon.
CHAPTER 44
Stupid alarm clock. Stop making that annoying buzzing! I don't want to wake up. Go away! I groan and pull the blanket over my head to try and block it out, but it isn't going away. It's like a fly that doesn't learn to take the hint and leave. It keeps buzzing around your ear no matter how many times you swat it, but this is much worse. This buzzing noise can't eventually fly away. Through the covers my hand slides out to find the irritating device. I'm just too lazy to open my eyes and hit the snooze button. I can feel Eri stirring beside me and roll on her side. This stupid clock is going to wake her up! She takes the blanket with her, leaving a part of my body exposed to the cold air. I shiver at the sudden temperature change. Blanket hog. I need some blanket too! I give up trying to sleep. I open my eyes and sit up, then slam down as hard as I can on the snooze button to silence this irking noise. I'm so glad it stopped. And I remember something I wish weren't true. I frown and let out a grunt of disapproval. Why does school have to be today?! I don't want to go anywhere. I'm still tired from yesterday. Suddenly, events from the bathroom fill my head and I start to blush. I just...and Eri...wow. A lopsided grin spreads across my face. Who knew she could be so...sexy? And skillful? Not that I don't have a problem with it. And I don't regret anything. I kinda wish I didn't get so tired afterward though, so I could repay the favor, but the way I felt, after I...you know. It was intense. I felt my whole body shake and every ounce of my energy instantly left my body. It left this numb and prickly feeling when it was over. It felt so good. I'll just have to get better stamina. So I won't clonk out when it's over. I'll be more prepared next time. I glance at the clock reading the time and look back to the girl sleeping beside me. Should I go to school or stay here with her? That's a tough choice. If I don't get up now I might be really late. But if I do get up I won't be in this bed nice and warm with her right next to me. I can't stop looking at her. She looks so cute and innocent. She's the most beautiful girl I've ever seen. Her dark locks are sprawled across her face and the mat almost angelically. Her skin is flawless. She's prefect. Even if she has her mouth slightly parted with her pointer finger to her mouth. I start to smile and stroke her black hair. She shifts in her sleep again and mumbles. Her eyes flicker and she rolls on her other side, facing me. Then I see her dark and luring eyes, staring up at me, groggily. Her lips form into a goofy smile and it makes my smile grow bigger.
"Hey." I whisper
She rubs her eyes and sits next to me. Squinting through her drooping lids to see around her. She automatically uses her hand as a brush to comb down any strands of messy hair. I kinda like the bed hair on her.
"Good morning." she mumbles, her mind still thick with sleep
I scoot closer to her to try and stay warm and lace my fingers through hers into a hold. I pull the blanket up to my chest, realizing that I'm still naked and exposed. She looks at me and I gaze into her eyes then kiss her. It's brief, but sweet. She leans in closer to me so that our face are barely touching. She squeezes my hand and sighs. I close my eyes to try and focus on my thoughts and do what's more important; which is getting to school on time. With her like this, it's hard to pay attention and not easily give in to my desires like before.
"I um...yesterday..."
Should I thank her? My face goes warm again. She kisses me and it's longer than mine. I pick up my other hand and cup Eri's cheek, affectionately as she opens her mouth to allow me easy access to explore. I can feel the heat in my cheeks quickly travel between my legs and the traces of desire and lust instantly spark back to life. I put my hand around her hip and pull her towards me so that she's sitting in my lap. I kiss her neck next and put my hand to her thighs. She moans and opens her legs then leans back. I sit up and look at her in amazement. So beautiful. Her eyes darken with need. My hand goes to the area I want the most and she nods. She's ready? She's going to just let me...my brain breaks down at the though of finally being able to claim her as mine. I lick my lips and breathe out.With on arm I latch on to her waist and pull her up so that's she's standing on her knees in front of me. The sheet around her shoulders falls daintily to her lower back. I kiss her exposed stomach and glide my finger to the heat between her legs. She takes a sharp intake of air to brace herself. I know it's going to hurt just a little. I look at her memorized, lost in our passion. Her eyes draw me in deeper into our lust. She wants this and the need in her eyes urges me on to finally be able to touch her. I lick my lips, watching her. I can't turn away.
"Reina you're going to-oh! Holy...um...ok..."
I sit up quickly to cover Eri and myself with my blanket. Eri sits in front of me and puts her head against my neck to hide. She's leaving me yet again to face this not so pleasant moment. Isn't this an all too familiar moment? Just minus us being naked and about to have wild and steamy sex! What is with my uncle and his shitty timing?! Damn it uncle!
"Can't you knock?!" I yell "Get out!"
I'm fed up with his interruptions. He covers his eyes and puts a hand out, blindly. "I'm sorry. I didn't expect Eri to be here. And I didn't think you two were...I'm just going to leave. Try not to be late for school."
He spins around and makes a run for the door. I feel Eri's hold on my neck tighten and I kiss the closest part of her with in my range, which is her neck. She breaths out, heavily. The mouthful of air that's let out tickles my skin.
"We should...go to school." I mumble
I really don't want to. I want to stay like this forever, with Eri by myself. It feels nice to have her this close. The feeling of her skin to mine is comforting. She moves back to look at me. She doesn't want to go either. I can tell.
"I don't have a uniform to wear." she says
I lean forward, just an inch away from her soft lips and press our foreheads together. I really don't want to go. I want to stay here with her for the rest of the day. Possibly pick up where we left off. That sounds nice. I like that better. I smirk slightly at those thoughts. Eri's breath is shorter and more heavy, noticing how close our faces are. I'm tempted to kiss the pair of plush lips before me. One of her hands go around my neck and cling there, the light brushing of her thumb to the curve of my neck encourages me to kiss her and have my way with her.
"Let's not go then." I whisper
I see her visibly shake at the huskiness to my voice. It's the same voice I had yesterday before we...I close my eyes to control myself to some degree. I can put my needs on hold for later...I think.
"Wouldn't your uncle be angry if you skipped school?"
"Only a little." I reply
"Then maybe we should go."
I cringe to the decision she's settled with. This is going to suck. How am I going to pay attention in class now that I have a clear view of what Eri looks like naked or how she feels. And the way she smells, it's intoxicating. There's so many things I love about her and many things I want to be doing to her as well. She kisses me for a second then backs away and I'm left with the cold air around me to replace her spot. I really hate this! I let out a frustrated groan and lay back in my bed to try and settle down. Is waiting now worth it? I'll have to find out.
***
"And where have you two been?!" Risa questions
I knew this was coming, but I really want to avoid this. Not gonna happen though. Risa gives me an upset look like my mom would if I didn't come home on time.
"So we were a little late. No need to act like my mother Gaki-san." I reply
I feel Eri tighten her grip on my hand that had not left since we exited her house. We had to rush to her house to get her uniform since none of mine were going to fit her and from there we ran to school. It wasn't an easy thing. I hate running and Eri's a much better runner than I am. It was hard to keep up with her. But we made it, barely in time, but still we're here and that's what counts right? Ai comes over to her girlfriend's side and looks us over, carefully. I gulp. I hope she doesn't figure out why we were so late and then decide to tell everyone what she's just figured out. I would not like her after that! Her dark eyes move back and forth between us than settles on me again. Slowly, a grin comes to her face and it makes me worry. She better shut up! Or I swear I will hurt her!
"I know why you two were so late." She announces
All eyes focus on us, completely and I start to blush. Eri shifts behind me to try and hide from the curious glares. Yet again I'm alone to face them. I put a hand on her arm to comfort her. We might as well get ready for the most embarrassing moment of our lives. Since we can't run away. Ai starts to laugh.
"Ai-chan, what are you doing?" Risa asks
Risa save us from embarrassment! Do something to shut up your girlfriend who's growing to be the hugest pest in my life right now! I don't even care if they start making out right in front of me this very second. As long as she shuts up Ai, I'll be happy. I don't think that will happen though.
"Oh come on isn't it obvious?" Ai laughs, she points a finger at us "These two finally did it."
Damn it Ai shut your mouth! Eri leans against me as if trying to disappear by using me like some vertex. I'm no invisible blanket damn it! You can't go through me! What am I a door for her escape? She's just gonna have to stand here like me and face that we've just been ratted on. I look to the others to see if they understood what Ai just said. A large part me wishes they don't get it. Koharu's lost, which is expected from a kid who spaces out a lot and Sayu's clueless. She isn't that bright is she? I trust Risa knows, but won't say anything. She's more mature about it.
"Huh? What are you talking about Ai?" Sayu questions
Ai puts a hand to her forehead and tries to find a better way on how to explain this. Please don't! Let Sayu suffer and be dumbstruck for the rest of her life for all I care!
"They...DID IT." She stresses, then waits for it to sink into Sayu's head
Her thinking face shifts to realization and her dark eyes open wide as she puts everything together. Damn it.
"You two had sex before me?!" she screams
All the blood rushes to my head with embarrassment so fast that it feels like it's about to explode. I put my head down and stare at the floor. Did she have to yell it out?! Is she that stupid?! Why she is so mad anyway?
"How could this happen? And so soon!"
"Sayu will you calm down!" Risa demands
Now she comes to save me! It's a little too late for that. I think everyone in this school and outside heard what she just said. I winch as Eri's hold tightens around my fingers that I'm starting to lose the circulation to my fingers. I hope she knows I need that hand.
Once Sayu settles down, Risa faces Ai with a big frown on her face and smacks Ai on the arm.
"Did you have to tell everyone? Leave them alone! Whatever they do is their business." She explains
Ai rubs her arm and pouts, Risa pays no mind to it and walks away. It looks like I won't have to kill Ai after all. Risa will do that for me. The bell rings and we start to break away to get to our classes. Ai follows Risa like some lost puppy and tries to call her, but she's ignored. Risa's chosen to give her the silent treatment. That will make Ai suffer for a while. And I'm glad! She deserves it.
"Risa, come on!" she whines
I turn to Eri when everyone's gone. She has her head down still in shame.
"Don't listen to them. They're just teasing us. You'll be ok right?"
"Yes."
I smile and kiss her cheek. "I'll see you at lunch."
She picks up her head and smiles at me. She nods in agreement. She lets go of my hand then leaves. I move my wrist in a circular motion and bend my fingers to get the feeling back into my hand again. She has a strong grip.Well...I guess this day could have went worse? I can't tell. It's still bad to me. This day better be over soon!
***
"Are you nervous?"
"A little." I sigh and grip the steering wheel tightly
My uncle smiles. "No need to be scared. You'll do fine." he ensures
I face the front of me and nod to his words of encouragement. Maybe asking my uncle to teach me how to drive after coming home from school isn't a good idea. I would feel better sitting at home in my room doing my homework and laying on my bed as I stare at one math question for a good thirty minutes to try and solve it. That sounds so much safer right about now. I don't know what to expect while driving. I just pray to not end up hitting some poor person who's out for a afternoon walk. That thought terrifies me and I grip the wheel so hard my knuckles turn white.
"You're going to have to let go of the wheel."
I twist my head so fast to the side I nearly get whiplash and my heart races.
"What?! Why?! Why let go of the steering wheel!" I scream
I like the steering wheel. It help me not crash and die!
"Reina, you have to keep a firm grip on it not a death grip to try and choke it." He instructs
I face back to my hands and laugh nervously. I open my hands just a fraction and see them turn back to their normal color. I can do this. I can do this. Am I hyperventilating?
"Are you sure you're ready to drive?"
"Yeah! Yeah, I'm ready uncle." I stutter
"Ok, just relax and..."
"I am relaxed!" I scream
I scream so loud he jumps. He gives me a strange look and looks ahead of himself. "Ok, how about we don't learn how to drive today?"
"Why!" I wail
"Reina, you are on the verge of freaking out and what good are you on the road if you can't learn to calm down?" He explains "You just might hit someone while driving."
I let go of the wheel and put my hands to my lap. He's right. Why am I so worried? We're in a secluded area. We won't hit anyone. It's practically safe here. Unless I lose control and smash into that street light over there. But even then that's a good two feet away! Stupid pole shouldn't be there if I can possibly run right into it!
"Listen, you'll do fine I know it. Just as long as you don't become road crazy like your father." He chuckles and pats my shoulder
"Ok." I agree, hold my breath then let it out, sharply.
"You have to put your seat belt on first, check your mirrors, see if you have to adjust your seat." He says
I listen to him and sit back holding the wheel once again. He hands me the key to my car and I stick it into the ignition and twist it. The car roars and purrs the second I turn it on. This isn't so bad.
"Put your foot on the gas pedal."
I look down. "Which one is that?"
"The one on the right."
I place my foot to the right pedal and lean back. I smile, feeling more confident.
"Alright, now you have to switch the gear shift here from drive to reverse and then slowly ease out of your parking spot."
I grab the gear stick and move it while still looking in front of me and press the gas pedal. Suddenly, the car speeds forward rapidly and I yell out taking my foot off the pedal immediately. The car slows down. I stare in shock. I look to my uncle.
"Ok, that wasn't what I asked." he starts to laugh "I did say reverse and slow. You just went forward and went a little too fast."
I start to laugh too. I press my head to the steering wheel and exhale. I'm such an idiot. The care is filled with our laughter for a few seconds. At this rate will I ever be able to drive this damn car. It can't be that hard. I'm just slow in the head is all. I sit back up to get ready for another try.
"Let's do this again." my uncle suggests
"Ok."
I grab the steering wheel. Piece of cake, I can handle this. Not a problem!
-
"Reina you're going to-oh! Holy...um...ok..."
how many times did the uncle do that :lol: so busted and so embarrassing XD
"I know why you two were so late." She announces
I so love Ai's character
Ai rubs her arm and pouts, Risa pays no mind to it and walks away. It looks like I won't have to kill Ai after all. Risa will do that for me. The bell rings and we start to break away to get to our classes. Ai follows Risa like some lost puppy and tries to call her, but she's ignored. Risa's chosen to give her the silent treatment. That will make Ai suffer for a while. And I'm glad! She deserves it.
and Risa's
and the rest of course... so fun reading it, made me :w00t: XD :lol: :rofl:
-
awwwwwwwwwwww! F##king uncle ¬¬
He always interrupts the Tanakame's moments :angry:
Well, excellent Chapter :inlove: hahahaha ... Ai-chan .w. she's so "quiet"
-
CHAPTER 44
*REINA REMEMBERS THE PREVIOUS NIGHT*
Reina = ;D
*TANAKAME "WAKE UP"*
Oy! You've got school! :roll:
*GOOD MORNING, UNCLE*
OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOH his timing sucks!!!
:dizzy:
If that doesn't teach him to make sure he knocks first, maybe nothing will. XD
"We should...go to school." I mumble
...
"I don't have a uniform to wear." she says
...
"Let's not go then." I whisper
...
"Wouldn't your uncle be angry if you skipped school?"
"Only a little." I reply
If the previous night was any indication, putting up with an angry uncle for one day of skipping would probably be worth it. :hump:
"Then maybe we should go."
I cringe to the decision she's settled with. This is going to suck. How am I going to pay attention in class now that I have a clear view of what Eri looks like naked or how she feels. And the way she smells, it's intoxicating. There's so many things I love about her and many things I want to be doing to her as well. She kisses me for a second then backs away and I'm left with the cold air around me to replace her spot. I really hate this! I let out a frustrated groan and lay back in my bed to try and settle down. Is waiting now worth it? I'll have to find out.
Hey, the anticipation is part of the excitement. 8)
"I know why you two were so late." She announces
Not really surprised at the fact that Aichan was able to figure it out. :theking
"Oh come on isn't it obvious?" Ai laughs, she points a finger at us "These two finally did it."
...
I look to the others to see if they understood what Ai just said. A large part me wishes they don't get it. Koharu's lost, which is expected from a kid who spaces out a lot and Sayu's clueless. She isn't that bright is she? I trust Risa knows, but won't say anything. She's more mature about it.
Considering she and Eri used to date, she flirted VERY openly with Reina, and she's a pretty big horndog around Koharu...I'm actually surprised that Sayu's didn't realize what Aichan was saying. :P
Aichan = :yep:
Koharu = :?
Sayu = :huhuh
Risa = :-X
Eri = :ph43r:
Reina = :banghead:
"They...DID IT." She stresses, then waits for it to sink into Sayu's head
Her thinking face shifts to realization and her dark eyes open wide as she puts everything together. Damn it.
"You two had sex before me?!" she screams
All the blood rushes to my head with embarrassment so fast that it feels like it's about to explode. I put my head down and stare at the floor. Did she have to yell it out?! Is she that stupid?!
/me pictures everyone else at the school within earshot slowing turning around and looking like this = :shocked
Why she is so mad anyway?
She got beaten to the proverbial punch. :D
I think everyone in this school and outside heard what she just said. I winch as Eri's hold tightens around my fingers that I'm starting to lose the circulation to my fingers. I hope she knows I need that hand.
Yeah...her tongue's going to get tired if she can't fing-....
...
Oh...she probably meant for writing and stuff during classes.
:mon sweat:
Once Sayu settles down, Risa faces Ai with a big frown on her face and smacks Ai on the arm.
"Did you have to tell everyone? Leave them alone! Whatever they do is their business." She explains
Ai rubs her arm and pouts, Risa pays no mind to it and walks away. It looks like I won't have to kill Ai after all. Risa will do that for me. The bell rings and we start to break away to get to our classes. Ai follows Risa like some lost puppy and tries to call her, but she's ignored. Risa's chosen to give her the silent treatment. That will make Ai suffer for a while. And I'm glad! She deserves it.
"Risa, come on!" she whines
Pouty Aichan...so cute. :oops:
I'm sure Risa will make her "earn" her forgiveness later. :twisted:
*REINA'S DRIVING LESSON*
Awwwwwwww...nervous Reina is cute too. :lol:
Practice, practice, practice!
-
I think everyone in this school and outside heard what she just said. I winch as Eri's hold tightens around my fingers that I'm starting to lose the circulation to my fingers. I hope she knows I need that hand.
Yeah...her tongue's going to get tired if she can't fing-....
...
Oh...she probably meant for writing and stuff during classes.
:mon sweat:
The HELL I laugh some much with this xDDDDDDDDDDDDDD
....
I'm still laughing xDDDDDDDDDDDD
-
And one more fan asking for the PM 8D
Your fic is so good, i've been reading it for 3 days in row now XD Reina and Eri are sooo cute together! ^^♥
Please PM the chapter 43 to me too :D
-
Your fic is great!! :twothumbs
Can you PM chapter 43 to me too? haha ^^ Thank you!
-
^ Thanks, I'm glad you like my fic.
Ok everyone! I've made a side chapter and if anyone wants it let me know. I'll give it to you through pm or email. This side chapter is written through Ai's POV. I'm sorry if it isn't all that great.
-
Once again you have succeeded in delurking me. Could you pm me the side chapter. By the way thank you so much for pming me the other chapter it was amazing XD
-
^ lol i don't mean to de-lurk people! lol it just happens.
-
PM me too, please :))
Thanks! :thumbsup
-
Excellent chapter ..i love your fics .. :)
could i get a pm too onegai? :kneelbow:
-
I really do laugh a lot in this chapter
I love your fics <3
Pm too please x3
-
PM,PM,PM!!!Please. XD
I really wanna know Ai's POV of this!
-
PM!!! PLEASE!! :cry:
-
^ Thanks, I'm glad you like my fic.
Ok everyone! I've made a side chapter and if anyone wants it let me know. I'll give it to you through pm or email. This side chapter is written through Ai's POV. I'm sorry if it isn't all that great.
Aichan's POV? Now THIS I gotta see.
:on cny1:
-
pm please~~
i want to see a sidechapter of ai's POV.
your fanfic is great .. keep up all the good work!
-
What?? Side story with ai's pov! Now i'm excìted,,
Could you pm me too? Please,,,
-
Once Sayu settles down, Risa faces Ai with a big frown on her face and smacks Ai on the arm.
"Did you have to tell everyone? Leave them alone! Whatever they do is their business." She explains
Ai rubs her arm and pouts, Risa pays no mind to it and walks away. It looks like I won't have to kill Ai after all. Risa will do that for me. The bell rings and we start to break away to get to our classes. Ai follows Risa like some lost puppy and tries to call her, but she's ignored. Risa's chosen to give her the silent treatment. That will make Ai suffer for a while. And I'm glad! She deserves it.
"Risa, come on!" she whines
Pouty Aichan...so cute. :oops:
I'm sure Risa will make her "earn" her forgiveness later. :twisted:
I've made a side chapter and if anyone wants it let me know. I'll give it to you through pm or email. This side chapter is written through Ai's POV.
/me gets PM and reads.
...
...
...
I KNEW IT!!!
:wahaha:
-
please pm me the story
onegai :bow:
Thanks :)
Ai definitely earned Risa's forgiveness hehehe...
-
must read this sidechapter of ai's POV. (http://www.laymark.com/i/o/27.gif) (http://www.laymark.com)
please~~ (http://www.laymark.com/i/o/81.gif) (http://www.laymark.com)
PM me too~~~
-
OH GOD!
PM please , I really want read ai's OPV *-*
I love aichan XD
-
I would like Ai's PV please! :bow:
-
Please PM me too
I want to read the side chapter of ai's POV
Please
-
Can I also have the PM please?
I love your fic :love: :)
-
Ai's? :w00t: PM me too please :kneelbow: :kneelbow: :kneelbow:
-
hey author-san...i havent thank you for the chap43 because i dont have net connection at my room right now! country side sucks...
ehem! :stuffed: well, thanks for that great chappie.... it was like :on bleed: :on bleed: :on bleed: too much for my not soo virgin eyes to read...haha :on lol:
ne, ne, PM me the ai-chans POV, onegai!
domo! :kneelbow:
-
Please oh please pm me. Pretty please
-
pm mi pm mi...
i wan side chapter of Ai's POV...
pleaseeeeeeee~~~~~~~~~~~~~`
-
PM me too, please! 8D Yippeee~ XD :cow:
-
Thanks for PM me the slide chapter
I can't wait for the next chapter
See ya
-
could i get the side chapter pm? please and thanks again :thumbsup !
-
>_< it's been a while
and I missed so much updated :sweatdrop:
But I ask for the 2 chapters which need PMs
ONEGAISHIMASU PM me :mon cute: :mon cute:
-
*reads PM*
OMG :on bleed: :on bleed: :on bleed:
now :imdead:
:bow:
-
PM le side chapter puriizu
'-'
-googly eyed adorable cat face- <3
-
could you please send me it to me also.
-
PM le side chapter puriizu
'-'
(http://img14.imageshack.us/img14/8020/2661997395770b18a6c.th.jpg) (http://img14.imageshack.us/img14/8020/2661997395770b18a6c.jpg) :heart:
Fixed. :D
-
You're really out to purge us lurkers out of our hiding places, aren't you? :sweatdrop:
Well, you're really good at it. :lol: Could you PM me, too, please? Two PM's worth actually. I wanna read that chapter 43, too. :drool: I've been lurking here since I registered in February, I think. :P I check here regularly but I haven't made a comment yet. I'm a bit of a shy one. Gomen.
-
CHAPTER 45
This is it. Today's Eri's birthday and you know what that means! He-he, yep, we finally get to do it! Man, I sound like some pervert or sex addict. Whatever...that's not the point and I didn't mean for me to sound desperate, because I'll have you know I'm not! I can keep my cool. I'm under control. I'm still yankii Reina! Well...not entirely if you see how much of a softie I am to Eri and how much I want to have sex with her! The waiting has been too long! But of course I won't force her into something she doesn't want. It just isn't right and I love her too much to do such a thing. I've been thinking about this for months. I have my plan set and how to make her day romantic. She deserves it from all the stress she goes through at home. I know she'll be glad to get away. When I called her to tell her to look her best for today and that I was going to pick her up she went crazy. She was ecstatic. She immediately wanted to know where she was going and asked a whole bunch of other questions way too fast. And who knew she had a high pitched fairy scream. It's still cute though. She's cute. Period. It makes me happy to see her like this and I know she'll be even happier when she sees what we're doing.
It's a good thing I got my license in time. It'll make the car ride more romantic rather than having to take a taxi or ask my uncle to drive us. Not to mention embarrassing! I'll have to thank my uncle and repay him for sitting with me through the deadly driving lessons. I'm sure I nearly caused him a heart attack several times. But it all worked out in the end and here I am, parked in front of Eri's house, waiting for her to show up. It isn't the drive or the celebrating that will also make our night romantic, it's what I have at home that will make our night even better. The best part...there won't be ANY interruptions! My uncle is out at some Christmas party for his job and probably won't be back until the next day. I really don't care, just as long as he's gone! Now, if only Eri came out of her house so we can be on our way! I sit back in to my seat and tap the steering wheel with my fingers, glancing to the house ever so often to see if I can see Eri making her way out. I focus back in front of me to the silent streets and let out a mouthful of air. Anyyyyy day now. The passenger door opens and I sit up relieved to see Eri make her way inside. She flashes me an apologetic smile.
"Sorry I took so long. My dad needed to know where I'll be and when I would come back. Then he wasn't sure on letting me go." she explains
She settles in her chair and pulls the seat belt over her chest. It clicks securely into the buckle and I smile back at her before starting the engine. Slowly, I pull out of my parking spot, checking to see if there are any passing cars.
"Don't worry about it Eri."
I pull the car into the road and I drive through the thick night, in comfortable silent. I'm sure she's anxious to know where we're going or what we're doing, but knows I won't say anything so she sits there, without a word. I can see her fidget a little with anticipation. I can feel myself begin to smile again at her eagerness. Like I said...she's cute.
Five minutes into our drive, I shiver to the brisk air and turn the heat on. It's very Christmas-y like around here. Buildings and streets are decorated in Christmas cheer and the weather is perfect to be inside snuggling next to your lover. I stop at a red light and take this as my chance to stare up into the clear black sky. It looks like it'll snow tonight. I'm not sure. It's cold enough to. As long as it doesn't snow too hard I'm ok with it. I don't want our plans messed up because mother nature decided to be a bitch. The light changes and I'm on the move again.
"Where are we going?" Eri asks, finally
I grin, my eyes still focused in front of me. I can feel her antsy eyes on me, almost demanding an answer. I laugh. She can stare all she wants. I'm not saying a word. I've told her before. I won't cave. No matter how adorable her pout is. I'm one stubborn cat.
"You'll have to see when we get there."
She lets out a disappointed sigh. The wait will be worth it. Her reaction will make it very enjoyable for me. I know she'll love it. The ride is a thirty minute drive, but as we pull up to a dirt road, Eri sits up alarmed, searching around her.
"We're here?!" She ask, her voice dripping with joy
I drive a little further to a familiar red bar. The pure white lights from my headlights make it easier for us to see in this pitch black darkness. I slow down through the grass and come to a complete stop. I turn off the engine and search around the back seat, blindly. I grab what I'm looking for and put it into my lap. I open the door to step out.
"What are we doing here?"
I peek inside my car and shine the flashlight in Eri's direction. She squints, biting her her lower lip in fear. Who wouldn't be scared here? We're in a remote place and it's so dark you can't even see your hand if it were in front of your face without a flashlight. But I have a flashlight so we'll be ok. See, it's right here in my right hand. She really has nothing to worry about. It looks like I'll have to talk the turtle into coming out of her shell.
"Are you sure we should be here?"
"Eri it's perfectly fine. I talked to your boss about this weeks ago. We'll be ok. Come on."
She looks at me, thinking if she should leave the safety of my car or walk with me to the barn. If she doesn't come with me her surprise will be ruined. I hope she realizes that. Her door opens and she slowly makes her way out. Ok. My plan is still into action, great. I turn off the head lights when she closes her door and she lets out a yelp at the shift of light.
"Reina?!"
I put the light on her again. She looks terrified. She's shaking, but that can just be from the blistering cold. I lock my car and join her to make her feel better. She wraps both arms around my left arm and walks with me, closely. I point the light in front to of us.
"Be careful ok? There might be some pot holes around here."
I remember the time when I fell into one. NOT fun! I hate them! And I'm not letting them this time screw up another outfit, especially this one! It's new. My uncle suggested I buy one for today. I hold Eri's hand and take precise steps through the dark. We're getting closer to the barn. I let her go when we get there to open the door. Damn thing won't budge! I'm so freaking weak!
"Eri, some help?" I grunt out
She comes over and together we pull the door open half way. I wave for her to follow me as I enter, quickly to get away from the cold. Inside the barn it's warm and filled with animals already a sleep. Eri is clueless to why we're here. I laugh. She puts her attention on me and raises a brow or some reason to staying here.
"Come on Eri."
I walk to the back of the barn and climb up the ladder, leading to the place where hay is usually stacked. I wait for her to reach the top before I can set anything up. She's still confused.
"There's no hay here?"
I shake my head. "Your boss cleared it out for us. He isn't that much of a mean guy once you get passed how grouchy he is. You can take your coat off. I washed up here this afternoon."
We remove our coats and fold them neatly to the side. I crawl to the middle of us, using my hands to navigate me around and twist the knob I was looking for. We're flashed with the florescent light from the lantern. I go behind her and light up another one at the end of this floor level. Then I go to the other end that's still dark and place a basket in front of us.
"I hope the food's still warm. I cooked it after I was done cleaning." I open the lid and scratch my head before taking the containers out. "I think I got your favorite food."
I continue my action and take out all the containers I have. I pry open one cover and put it to the middle. It's filled with yakiniku. One of my favorites. I look across me and suddenly feel shy. Eri's looking at me with a neutral expression.
"I hope you don't mind the light bulbs. I wanted to use candles, but then the barn might go on fire." I let out a bashful laugh
"It's fine. I like it."
I feel her hand go over mine and I look up again into her loving eyes. A sincere smile spreads to her face. Her eyes shimmer.
"Thank you for all this. It's so romantic." She whispers
I start to blush. "Uh...oh...i-it's no big deal."
She leans over the food and plants a kiss to my cheek, gently. I nearly choke. Damn it, why does she turn me on all the time!? Gotta keep my cool. Gotta be smooth, sly, collective Reina. Getting in her pants can come later! I swallow and smile.
"Thank you."
I nod. "N-no problem." I motion to our food. "Let's eat!"
I pass all the containers to the front and let her pick any she likes. I take a pair of chopsticks and shove the yakiniku in my mouth to try and get my mind out of the gutter and back into focus. It's going to be really hard.
***
"Are you full?"
Eri leans against the wooden wall, holding her stomach in a slump position and nods. I laugh, seeing her so easily defeated. She yawns. She can't be tired already! I still have a surprise at home waiting for her! She can't fall asleep! She just can't! I collect all the food and put them neatly back inside the basket. I clean my mouth of any meat sauce with a napkin and get our coats.
"We should get going then."
I hand over her jacket and start to put mine on. I take the lanterns and basket into my hands. We start to crawl near the ladder, with dim light as your only source of vision.
"Here Eri help me."
I hand over one of the lights to her before she climbs down. Carefully, she moves her feet down, closer to the ground. I go after her and turn off one of the lanterns. I lift up the one that's on under our faces to see. She then again slips her hand through my arm and we walk together to my car. I shiver to the temperature change. I can feel bits of icy snowflakes tickle my cheeks. It's snowing. I look up and see a snowflake fall on the tip of my nose. The snow fall makes tonight even more romantic. The ground is slowly covered in a thick white blanket. It'll start to build up soon and make the roads slippery. I better hurry home fast.
"It's cold." Eri whines, I can feel her shiver against my side
"Don't worry we'll be at my place soon."
I open my car door and shove the basket and lights in the back. Eri's already settled in the passenger seat, more than ready to be inside, cozy and warm. The car roars to life with a smooth purr and the lights flicker on, smoothly. I press the gas pedal and move my way out of here.
"I have a gift for you at my place."
"You do?!"
Eri jerks up in her seat. I could imagine her with a large goofy smile like some little child that got what they just wanted. I won't tell her what it is though. She'll have to wait again. I know she wants to know badly what is it.
"When we get home." I say, as if reading her mind
She sits back, glancing out the window, trying to see through the blackness around us. I can see her dozing off from the soft rocking of the car and our peaceful surroundings. It's nice. Being here with her alone in silence. There's no one here to stop us or bother us. It's just the two of us, side by side. And I enjoy her presence very much. It makes me feel calm. I have a smile on the whole ride to my apartment.
***
"Eri? Wake up, we're here."
She opens her eyes and sits up, tired hands instantly going to her hair to brush it down. I hold her hand, standing in the passenger side door.
"Come on, let's go inside."
She nods, rubbing one eye and gets up, still drowsy with sleep. I steer her to the front entrance, through the stairs and all the way to my door. She is really sleepy? Damn, I might have to show her the present tomorrow. We get through the door and I take our coats to put it away. She sits on the couch to the far end of it and puts her head on her arms. I stand there, watching her, taking in her beauty. She looks so innocent, so cute. Her eyes are closed as she lays there, falling into a sweet slumber again.
"What?"
She can tell I'm looking at her? "You're awake?"
She opens her eyes and sits up. "I wouldn't forget that you have a gift for me."
The sleep from her eyes vanish and her lively energy comes back.
"Can I see it?!"
I chuckle. "Of course. Let me go get it."
I enter my room and pick it up from my dresser. This thing is kinda heavy. I'll have to be careful. I don't want to have glass everywhere. It would be a waste of my uncle's money. I get through the hall and to the living room in no time and present the birthday gift to Eri.
"Happy birthday Eri." I give her my biggest smile
Her eyes light up and she has the biggest grin.
"You bought me a turtle?!"
"Well...I did promise one to you right?"
I put the tank down on the coffee table and she flings to the tank, peering down at the tiny turtle resting in it's cage.
"Thank you!"
She hugs my legs since she's kneeling on the ground. I pat the top of her head. She goes back to look through the transparent glass.
"What should I name it?"
She puts a finger to the glass, waving at it. She has on a smile again.
"I don't know. We could worry about it later."
I go into the kitchen to give her one last surprise. I think she'll like this too. I even got it nicely decorated. It's in the shape of a turtle. It looks good.
"Here you go Eri."
I put the cake next to her. And join her to the floor. Then suddenly, I'm knocked over to the ground in a bear hug.
"You're the best girlfriend ever!"
I hold her, staring into the ceiling. She nestles into my neck and sighs.
"I love you."
She says those words with the utmost sincerity. I turn to her, she looks at me, the contentment on her face evident. I don't know how to respond to such raw emotion. She's just bared her heart out to me. I'm overwhelmed. I'm filled with joy. It feels as though I'm about to die. I push the black hair from her cheek and kiss her. My hands go around her, locking her forever into my arms. Our kiss deepens, our mouths part, tongues swirl around each others, tasting familiar ground. She stops and I lay my head back to the floor with a soft thump. I'm breathless. I'm over heating, swelling with new desire. I really don't want to eat that cake anymore. All I want is Eri. I push her hair aside, leaving her neck bare and kiss the delicate skin before me. She smells sweet. I flick my tongue over her neck, briefly and she moans. She sits up and I miss the feeling of her against me. She gives me one quick peck to my lips.
"We should go to your room."
My eyes open wide in shock. Is this...I gulp. I'm so nervous! What?! D-did I...this is real right?! She just agreed to have...sex with me? I quickly agree by nodding my head. I get up first and help her get to her feet. I've been waiting for this day forever! But it doesn't matter about me. This is Eri's special day. This is her time. She's all that matters. What she says goes. No questions asked. She looks aside, embarrassed by her suggestion, her cheeks turn red. I sit up and hold her again. Our bodies once again touching. I cup her face. I lean forward so our noses press together and our lips are just an inch away.
"I love you so much." I tell her, meaning each word
Her breath quickens. So does mine. I'm overwhelmed. I can't concentrate. My logical thinking is gone and all I'm doing is steering with my emotions. I link our hands together and kiss her cheek. I kiss her and lick her bottom lip, slowly. She moans again, moving in just a little to get my mouth against hers. She takes a sharp intake of air and pushes me away. Damn it! I knew it was too soon! Fuck! I hate this so damn much! No more waiting!
"Your room."
She reminds me and I'm not so angry anymore. I've read the action wrong. Probably because I'm used to her rejecting to move to the next step. But not this time. She's sure about this and she's agreed with me. She's confirmed it! She can't back out now. I help her up and head straight to my room. With each step, my legs become shakier and my heart beats ten times faster. I can't tell if I'm either scared or nervous. This is a big thing. This is a huge step in our relationship and I want to do this right. I don't want to feel that we're going too fast. I step through my room and turn to see if Eri has any second thoughts about doing this. I know how important this is to her. It can't be too soon for us. It feels just right. We're standing in the middle of the room together, just a few steps away from my bed. I've gone completely shy. I'm not the only one that's gone bashful.
"If you don't want to do this, it's ok."
"I want to do this. I'm sure." she replies
I smile and kiss her gently on the neck. I hold her again, telling her with my arms it'll be ok. That I'll never hurt her. When I feel that she's more relaxed than before, I kiss her with every ounce of passion I have inside me. She doesn't comply to kiss me back. And we're back to our intense kiss we started in the living room. Only this is a lot more hot. It's more daring and eager.
-
Lol damn, what a brutal cliffhanger. :lol:
I just realized I got all distracted and didn't leave a comment for Chapter 44.5. There's not much I can say though, just...haaat :on bleed:
I couldn't really imagine Ai being such an aggressive sex fiend in this setting. But no matter, it's a nice and...different TakaGaki catalyst lol. Your pervs scenes are deliciously intense. XD So haaaaat. :drool: *Ahem*
Anyways, don't keep us hangin' too long. Doesn't seem like Reina's very patient about keeping her pants on either. :P
-
ne, author-san...tanx for that chappie...i havent read it yet but saw it already...domo! :kneelbow: :kneelbow: :kneelbow:
-
CHAPTER 45
This is it. Today's Eri's birthday and you know what that means! He-he, yep, we finally get to do it!
WOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!! YEAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!! :rockon:
Man, I sound like some pervert or sex addict.
Nothing wrong with that, especially when one knows just how crazy she is for Eri. :yep:
It isn't the drive or the celebrating that will also make our night romantic, it's what I have at home that will make our night even better. The best part...there won't be ANY interruptions! My uncle is out at some Christmas party for his job and probably won't be back until the next day.
Noiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiice. 8)
*TANAKAMEI DATE*
Aaaaaaaaaaaaw, she set it up so they could have a picnic at the farm where Eri works (which is awesome because Eri loves working with the animals there). Very nicely done Reina. :yep:
"Thank you for all this. It's so romantic." She whispers
I start to blush. "Uh...oh...i-it's no big deal."
Makes me wonder if Reina's going to be able to hold out until they get back to her place. :hump:
She leans over the food and plants a kiss to my cheek, gently. I nearly choke. Damn it, why does she turn me on all the time!? Gotta keep my cool. Gotta be smooth, sly, collective Reina. Getting in her pants can come later!
See? :lol:
"Are you full?"
Eri leans against the wooden wall, holding her stomach in a slump position and nods. I laugh, seeing her so easily defeated. She yawns. She can't be tired already! I still have a surprise at home waiting for her! She can't fall asleep! She just can't!
A surprise, eh? ;D
"Eri? Wake up, we're here."
She opens her eyes and sits up, tired hands instantly going to her hair to brush it down. I hold her hand, standing in the passenger side door.
"Come on, let's go inside."
She nods, rubbing one eye and gets up, still drowsy with sleep. I steer her to the front entrance, through the stairs and all the way to my door. She is really sleepy? Damn, I might have to show her the present tomorrow.
:doh:
"Happy birthday Eri." I give her my biggest smile
Her eyes light up and she has the biggest grin.
"You bought me a turtle?!"
"Well...I did promise one to you right?"
AWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWW!!! :wub:
/JFC's perrvy side feels a bit gypped. :P
"You're the best girlfriend ever!"
I hold her, staring into the ceiling. She nestles into my neck and sighs.
"I love you."
Then again.... :theking
She sits up and I miss the feeling of her against me. She gives me one quick peck to my lips.
"We should go to your room."
My eyes open wide in shock. Is this...I gulp. I'm so nervous! What?! D-did I...this is real right?! She just agreed to have...sex with me? I quickly agree by nodding my head.
/me hears church choirs singing "HAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA-lleluah!"
:cool1:
*CLIFFHANGER*
Should I just go ahead and make my request now for the "hidden" chapter to be PM'ed?
:twisted:
-
You sure know where to pick were to stop your chapters. ~waits patiently for next chapter~
Random: I dunno why, but the more I read, I want to see Eri's point of view in all this. Not saying that you should just my curiosity. hehehe
-
ok i finished the love scene for this chapter. So if anyone wants it just ask away. lol here comes some more delurking. Gee maybe I should just stop making these scenes. lol
Thanks for the comments though everyone. =) They mean a lot to me.
-
Ack you hooked me again. I have to say I have posted the most on your thread XD. Could i get that Pm? That Ai+Risa side chapter was amazing I nearly passed out from a nose bleed lol. Thanks ^-^
-
Reina is so sweet (and horny). Eri is lucky to have her as a girlfriend. And Reina is bout to finally get lucky in the bedroom.
I would like the new chapter please :thumbsup
-
:lol: I've been delurked again.
New chapter please. :)
I've been following this story since the first chapter and even though I haven't commented before I love it and is one of the reasons why I'm still lurking here. :oops:
-
May I please have the next chapter?
:pleeease:
-
Sorry I haven't been posting here :bleed eyes:
You can't take the lurker out of the fangirl XD
Reina is so cute want everything to be perfect just for her girl b-day :heart:
============
So far I have liked very much the story... I have read a lot of Tanakame fics and like the other I just fell in love with it :love:
Keep the good work!!!
-
Waaaah Reinaaaa so lucky to have someone like Eri all hers!! :D
Sleeping animals :sleep:
I'd like the new chapter too, please =)
-
OMGZ! I've been delurked also. It has been awhile since I have become so addicted to a storyline. You do such an amazing job describing everything, especially everything coming from Reina's POV. Keep up the great work.
-
Awww this chapter was very romantic :oops:
Reina is such a cute perv XD
keep writing Junkie-san <3(can I call you like that xD?)
OMG can I have Next chapter x3?
Love Scene :twisted:
-
aaaaw .... :oops: They're so very cute and sweet :heart: (REINA IS A LITTLE PERV XD)
PLEASE! NO REINA'S UNCLE T^T XD (joke)
I want the next chapter *-* plz
-
Thanks for your story. This is my favorite one
Please a want the chapter :)
-
ooh,, the new chapter!! please,, i want it too,,, XD
pm me,, pretty please,,, :kneelbow:
-
Aww how romantic :wriggly:
OMG :drool: PM please :kneelbow:
Remembering the time when we were at my place having a little fun on a certain lawn chair...
flashback.?. :mon sweat: :mon trudge:
-
I wouldn't mind getting a pm of that myself.
-
Nice chapter :wub:
Please writer-san pm me the next chapter :bow: :bow: :bow:
-
Dying of nose bleeds...can i have the next chapter too? Thanks in advance
-
mi too mi too... can i have it... pleaseeee~~~~
love those love scene you have wrote.... super duper nice.... good job.... :twothumbs
-
Sweet :heart:
PM me onegai! :kneelbow:
-
oooh ... I LOVE THE CHAPTER 45 :heart: ~~~TOT
-
CHAPTER 46
I feel really cold. Did my uncle turn off the heat? I shiver, my eyes still closed, I grab the blanket. I stretch my arm out to search for Eri to get some sort of body heat near me, but the more I reach my arm out the more I meet cold empty space. It gets to the point where I'm at the edge of the bed and there's nothing there. I sit up straight in bed, panicking. There's no one in the room. I'm alone. What's going on?! Eri's nowhere in sight.
“Eri?”
Silence. Maybe she didn't hear me.
“Eri?”
Still not a sound. I jump out of bed and nearly trip over the sheets tangled around my legs. I take it from my legs and wrap it around me, remembering I'm still naked. I hurry out of my room on the search for my missing girlfriend. How could she be gone?! And without a note or a single word? Did I do something wrong? Was last night a mistake to her?! God, I hope not. I can't change what happened. I already gave her a piece of something I can't give back! This is horrible! My head is running in endless circles of confusion and my freak-o- meter is going higher than it's limit. I check the kitchen first and the living room after when I end up empty in my search. There isn't many places she could be in this housek. Oh god. I feel tears fill my eyes and I'm on the bridge of a nervous break down. How could she leave? After what we just did last night. My body starts to slowly fall down to the living room floor.
“Eri.” I cry
“Reina?”
I pick up my head and feel my heart race and my feet about to give out from beneath me in shock. She's here? How...so she never left?! I run over to her and hug her, tightly. I'm about to cry, but for another reason. It's tears of joy. She holds me, very confused about my rush to hug her like my life depended on it.
“Reina, what's wrong?”
I step back and push her away. I'm angry now. Why would she do this? She worried me.
“Where were you?!” I scream “Why would you just leave like that?!”
She looks down guilty. I look her over and realize she's dressed in the clothes she wore last night. She really is leaving isn't she? And I caught her in the act. I bite my lip, the tears threatening to fall, to trickle down my face like a waterfall. She notices my tears and grabs me.
“Reina, I wasn't trying to leave you. I was going to wake you when I was done getting ready.”
“Why are you leaving?”
“My father called me. He needs me home.” She looks like she's about to cry too “My mom isn't that well again.”
So I didn't have to over react or worry about anything. She had her reason to go. And I shouldn't hold her up anymore. Some morning to wake up to though. I won't get to spend it with her. I'll be alone by myself. I don't like that.
“It's ok. I understand. Just call me and let me know how everything goes when it's over ok?”
She nods. I step in close to her and kiss her. Her arms go around me and in just a second our old desires awaken. Her hands go to my hips and my arms wrap around her neck. I press my body against hers and moan. Her tongue touches mine and I grab on to her, harder. The feel of her lips are gone instantly and I groan out annoyed. I open my eyes to look at her again. Her eyes are darker than before and her breath is heavy.
“I have to go.” She reminds me
“I know.”
She hugs me and kisses my cheek. “I love you.” she says to me before letting me go
Damn it. Does she have to go?! I don't want her to. But I know her father and the rest of her family needs her. So I have to let her go. We'll meet again later, but where and how am I going to celebrate Christmas eve? Or even Christmas day. I'll think about that later. I smile at Eri to hide the fact that I'm upset. I don't want her to feel guilty for leaving. She smiles back and heads towards the door. She turns around to wave at me then exit. I lock the door and sigh. I guess I'll go take a shower.
***
My uncle gets home late in the afternoon and he looks like a complete mess. I watch him enter the house, half awake to where he's going and it's kind of funny to see him like this. He's stumbling everywhere he walks. I wonder if he even knows I'm here. I watch him from the couch, with the TV still on, flickering the images of some show I'm watching. He puts his keys on the kitchen counter. When he leaves the kitchen that's when I decide to announce my existence to him.
“Hi.”
He jumps back nearly about to have a heart attack. I try my best to hold in the laughter that's dying to come out. His face and reaction is priceless. I'm guessing he didn't know I was here all along? He really is out of it. I shouldn't even ask what went on at the party. He stands up right and rubs his face, tiredly.
“H-how long have you been sitting there?”
“The whole time.” I dryly say
There's silence around us. Ok...weird.
“How was the party?”
He looks down to his feet embarrassed. Is his face turning red? Whoa...ok. This is even weirder than I thought.
“Uncle?”
“Yes, I'm fine Reina.”
He sounds angry now. I didn't even do anything! What's wrong with him today?
“Ok, just asking.”
He sighs and lets out a little chuckle. “Sorry. I just had myself a strange day.”
He looks around the house as if he's expecting someone else to be here.
“No Eri?”
“She had to leave. Family problems.”
“Ok well I'm going to bed. Keep it down ok? I have a horrible head ache.”
“Hangover?” I question
He nods. He walks through the hall and I face the front of the TV again. Ah, it's boring here with no one to talk to. I could talk to Yuka. I look at her sleeping peacefully in my lap. Nah. I want to show that I have some sanity left from this boredom. Maybe I should just sleep too. Before I can settle on that decision my cell phone on the end table starts ringing. I quickly answer.
“Hello?”
I hear sniffling in the background. I immediately sit up straight, having the worse possible scenarios running through my head. Something's wrong with Eri! Please don't tell me she's dead?!
“R-Reina, I...”
“Eri?”
I'm only a tad bit relieved when I put together that she's the one calling me. She sounds so upset. What's wrong? My worry heightens. Say something so I won't have to panic.
“Eri, what is it?”
“My mom's dead.”
I feel everything in my body turns cold. I can't move. I can't think. My breathing stops for just a second until I force myself to breathe. I...what can I do? What can I even say? This is horrible. This is something I never wanted to let Eri face. And now...how can I help her?
“Reina? Reina?! Please, say something!” she begs. “I-I don't want to be alone. I...I need to hear your voice.”
“Where are you?”
“I'm at the hospital.”
I push Yuka a side and get up. It isn't that far from here. If I drive fast enough I'll be able to be there in no time.
“I'll be right there.”
I hang up before she can say another word and I go to get dressed. I don't know if I should take my uncle with me or just leave. I don't want to bother him. I'll just call him when I get to the hospital then. I have no time to waste. I need to get to Eri, fast. I know how much pain she must be in. I pick up anything I come across, not caring if it matches. I have only one thing set on my mind. And that's to be at Eri's side. I rush out my room and run out the front door when I'm done.
I'm coming Eri.
-
I'd like a pm too please (before I read the new chapter XD)
-
pm please~?
keep up the good work (:
-
Man, I REEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEALLY wanted to ask/comment about the night Reina's uncle had (edit: nvm :) )
and complain about not getting the side-chapter...but then you had to go in and do
CHAPTER 46
that made be go...
ONOES!!!
:OMG: :gyaaah: :mon waterworks:
-
Oh no, poor Eri. :cry:
-
:OMG:
First Reina thought Eri was gonna leave her..now..
Eri's mom is dead?! :ptam-hbk: :scared:
Ehh? what happened to Uncle Tanaka? :hehehe:
-
Problem by Problem :cry:
Poor Eri , I really hope that Reina is with her
-
omg :shocked :shocked
how can i missed the side chapter of chapter 45????? :banghead:
winterjunkie..please PM me :cry: :cry:
-
For some reason, I get the feeling that Uncle has something to do with Mama Kamei's death, but I COULD be wrong... :<...
Poor Eri! T_T
-
Wonder how Eri will cope with the loss of Mama Kamei :wth
Uncle is definitely acting suspicious :twisted: :twisted: :twisted:
-
firstly....i just want to say....Im back in the city, in my room with everything I need! wahahaha :onionwhip: :onionwhip: :onionwhip:
hmm.....after reading so much fun and exciting chapters about reina and eri :on bleed: , now the drama rolls.... :dizzy:
poor kamei-chan.... :pleeease: :pleeease: :pleeease: her beloved mother died!
ne, ne, author-san, PM me the nosebleeding chapter again! onegai! :kneelbow:
-
Oh noes.. :O Mom :cry: Reina hurry to Eri's side!
-
Well on a lighter note. I have a poster/flyer/banner for this fic. lol I think it's cool. I didn't make it though. I asked someone to.
(http://i96.photobucket.com/albums/l192/Faithfan16/Hello%20Project%20Pictures%202/TTCLflyer.jpg)
-
YEAAAH! IT'S COOL. I love your poster/flyer/banner for this fic :heart:
TanaKame :heart: :heart: :heart:
TakaGaki :heart:
SayuKoha :heart:
It's so Beautiful , I love it :heart:________ :heart:
-
I know this is late but could you PM me or email chap 43, The Side Chapter of Ai-chans Pov, and The Love Scene
it would mean a lot to me. :kneelbow: :kneelbow: :kneelbow:
Anyways this story is AMAZING!!!
Eri's mom died!?!?! :OMG: :mon runcry: :gmon tears:
Can't wait for the next chapter! update pls!!!
-
oh no Eri :cry: her mom died i knew it was coming but :cry: :cry: :cry: i hoped she would get better poor Eri :cry:
Just started reading this and i loved it pulled a marathon read and finally caught up
wanted to know if u could PM me ch. 43, the side chapter,and the rest of ch.45 please :bow:
-
Omg her mother's dead :cry: but at least she can now rest in peace and won't have to suffer more and... there's now more Tanakame time :grin:
-
CHAPTER 47
I get to the hospital in no time. I'm amazed how I didn't get pulled over for speeding, but I just got lucky and I'm glad. I don't have time for tickets or police right now when Eri needs me. They can kiss my ass! I know how bad Eri must feel. And knowing that it makes my urge to reach her stronger. This is some night for her. Christmas is tomorrow and she's going to remember it as it being the death of her mother. I jog through the automatic doors and spot the receptionist in the front, behind her desk looking through some magazine. I hurry over to get the information I need.
“Can I help you?” The woman asks, her eyes still on the magazine
“Yeah I'm here to visit someone.”
“Name?”
Damn. I don't know her mother's first name. Damn it. Maybe I can find her with just the last name?
“I don't know the first name, but the last name is Kamei.” I reply, hoping this will help me
She looks through the computer to try and see if something comes up to help me. I tap my fingers impatiently on the desk, waiting. Come on. I don't have time to waste. I need to get to Eri. I can't stand here. I have somewhere to be!
“Reina?”
I look down the hall to the sound of my name. It's Eri's dad. He looks so sad. He should be. This is his wife that just passed away. I come over to him. I don't know what to say. I know he must not be in the mood to talk right now.
“Are you here for Eri?” He asks
I nod. “I'm sorry for your loss.” I say quickly after
“Uh...Eri's on the second floor. The room number is b12.”
“Thanks.”
He goes to walk pass me.
“Where are you going?”
“I'm going to get food and drinks for everyone. Is there anything you would like?”
“Uh...soda would be fine, thank you.” I smile faintly to him
He leaves and I go to find Eri. I take the elevator and this damn thing moves too slow! I can get to the next floor faster on foot than with this thing! Hurry up you stupid metal box. I stand there, shifting from foot to foot, constantly. I can't sit still. I can't stop thinking about Eri. I have to be by her side. The number to my floor lights up and the door opens. I come out and go down the hall, looking for the room number. Now where can she be. I look carefully at the doors as I walk.
“Reina!”
I turn around and before I know it, I'm nearly tackled down and brought into a bear hug. Eri presses into me and sinks slowly to the floor. Her whole body is shaking. I can feel the tears soaking my shirt. I put my arms around her back, holding her. I look down at her, leaning into me with her exhausted posture. She probably can't sleep or haven't eaten since she's been here. I don't know how long she's stayed here, but she has to leave it. It's too much for her. She lets me go and looks at me with her puffy red eyes. She's been crying for hours I assume. I place my hand on her cheek and kiss her. Her tears wet my cheeks. At this moment though I don't care. I don't care if it messes up my make-up. I know that she needs this. She needs me. I break away and she lets out a heavy breath.
“We should sit down.”
I bring her to the chairs against the wall in the hallway and blush. I forgot her brother and sister were here. That means they saw us kiss and now they know that we're together. That's some way to tell them we're dating. I hope they won't mind. I look at her brother and he barely smiles at me then turns away. I don't think he's angry at us, just sad. I sit down on a chair and Eri goes next to me, with her head against my shoulder. I see her little sister and wave. Eri's sister smiles at me and waves back. I can hear Eri's sniffling. I look to her.
“How long have you been here?” I whisper
“Five hours.”
“When did your mother pass away?”
“Just ten minutes ago.”
I put my arms around her. Telling by just the sound of her voice how hard it is to speak about this. She's been here too long. Why is she staying? I rest my chin on to her head, sitting there in silence with her. I can hear her sniffling a few times, but other than that she's quiet. I get tired of the silence after about five minutes later.
“Did you eat?”
“No.”
I put a hand on to her shoulder and rub my thumb along her shoulder. I know she isn't in a talkative mood, but I'm trying to help her get her mind off of this. But I realize I can't do that if she's going to stay here. It'll keep reminding her why she's here in the first place.
“Your dad went out to buy food. You should eat it when he comes back.” I whisper
“I'm not hungry.”
“Then rest. When he comes back you'll be hungry.”
“I'm not tired either.”
She's hurting so bad inside. She must feel like giving up. And I'm sure she hates everything right now. I can understand as to why she's like that. But she has to not give up. She has to try and keep living. I want to do something to stop it these horrible feelings ripping through her. I have to help her. I'm not going to sit back and watch. I refuse! I kiss the top of her head. She turns in my arms and looks at me.
“Please, just try to sleep. I know it's hard and I know you're hurting, but if you keep doing this you might hurt yourself even more.” I try to explain
“I can't.”
“Why not?”
“Because I'm afraid that if I close my eyes I'll forget what my mother looks like. I'll forget her.”
I dip down and kiss her for just a second. I look down at her as she sits there with her eyes closed, trying to get more contact from me. She's dazed. I stroke her hair, pushing her bags to the side and watch them recollect together as one back in their original position.
“I'm right here. There's no need to worry. You'll always remember your mother.”
“How can you be so sure?”
She sounds so scared. Like a child with no guidance. She opens her eyes and awaits for my answer. I smile, positive in my statement. She has to see that I know what to do. I have to show I can help her get back on her feet.
“Because those who are close to your heart, will remain unforgotten.”
She puts her head back into my chest. I think she's satisfied with my response. I put my chin back on to her head and hug her tight.
“Close your eyes. I'll wake you up when the food is here.” I assure her
I feel her body sink in closer to me and every part of her muscles become less tense. A small breath is let out and I continue to hold her. I would never even think for a second to let her go. I'll stay with her for as long as she needs me to be. Her hand goes around mine in a firm grip, telling me to stay. Showing me how much she needs me. And I'll remain here. Until she says otherwise.
***
“Eri? Reina?”
I open my eyes and realize I too fell asleep. I look around me and use my free hand to wipe my eyes. I'm still in the hospital and Eri's dad came back. I look at him and notice the bags in his arms. That must be the food. How long have I been asleep? I look to the clock on the wall and calculate I've been out for half an hour. Probably a little more. I shake Eri, gently and she stirs against me.
“Eri, the food is here. You have to eat.”
She mumbles and stirs again. Her eyes open. She goes to comb down her hair then turn to me. She blinks a few times, still in a haze. She sits up and I slowly start to get the feeling and blood flow into my left side. She made my whole arm numb. I flex my hand to regain control of it. Eri's dad hands her a bag of food and gives me the can of soda that I've asked for previously.
“Aren't you hungry?” He asks me
I pop open the soda and take a few sips. I didn't realize how thirsty I am and now that he mentions food I see how hungry I've become too. My stomach grumbles, demanding for a meal. I can't remember the last time I've had a meal.
“It's ok. I can eat when I get home.”
“I'll share my food with you.” Eri cuts in
I nod at her and her father walks away glad that I have something to eat while we stay here. Eri gives me half of her sandwich and I quietly take it. I take a bite into it, hungrily. At this point I'll give anything given to me. I'm so hungry! I make sure to swallow before speaking.
“Why are you still here Eri?” I asks
I don't see the point. Her mother has passed away shouldn't they all leave? Though I know with Eri she would never want to leave. She would want to stay for as long as she can and she can't. She has to leave. Staying here is just too much. I know she can't see that, but I can. And I think having her at home will make things better for her. Not completely but enough to bare through the day. It's almost near impossible though. I would have a hard time talking her into just leaving her seat to go to the bathroom. That's how stubborn I think she is in staying.
“My dad has to fill out all the paper work needed for my mother. I might be able to help him if he gets stuck.”
She takes another small bite from her sandwich. She isn't that hungry. Her mind is too focused on what will happen. She feels that she has to be up to do something. She wants to help, but there is only so much she can do. I finish my sandwich in four bites and drink down all my soda.
“Let me take you home.”
She looks at me like it's the worse thing to do. I knew she wouldn't be up to it. I was more than sure about that. But I am not giving in.
“You'll feel better at home. You need to rest.”
“I don't want to leave.” she denies
“I know, but this is best for you.” I coax
She glares down to her half eaten sandwich. What else do I say? All I have left is to carry her into my car against her will. It's the best thing I have left to get her home. That would cause a scene though and I don't want that. It would be better if she just agreed. It makes things easier.
“Go home Eri.”
I turn my head to Eri's father. He heard the whole conversation? Gee I'm glad we weren't talking about something more personal. That would be embarrassing. Eri looks at him surprised as well. He has on the same solemn expression when I first saw him, but it has a lot of bitterness behind it. His eyes are dull, almost empty. He's hurt too. He's mourning like everyone else here. Yet he's still trying to remain strong. Someone needs to be to try and get the family together after this great loss. And he's taking full responsibility to that.
“You need rest. I think it's a good idea to go home. You can spend the night with Reina if you would like.” he suggests
Eri remains quiet, staring at her father. He motions for her to go. His words are final. He understands how it's best she leaves since her mother's death seems to hit her the most. She gives in, putting the remains of her food into the brown paper bag. Signifying she's done for today with food. She gets up and I closely follow after. She throws her food out and I face her father.
“I'll watch after her.” I promise
“Call me if anything happens.” He says
I agree. I meet up with Eri near the garbage bin and take her hand. We walk down the white tile halls, eager to get the memory of household cleaners out from our minds along with the the pure white florescent overhead lights, shinning in our eyes. We take the stairs since I have no time for that stupid elevator and reach the hospital doors in no time. The double doors open for us and I feel so much better to smell the fresh city air than this place. The feel of the cold night air to my skin is a pleasant feeling. It feels good. I bring Eri to my car and we get in, quickly. She's quiet and I'm not sure to take that as a good thing. I won't ask. She isn't that talkative. I'll try it to speak with her tomorrow morning. That seems better. I pull on my seat belt and tell Eri to do the same. I start the car and drive my way out of the hospital parking lot. Staying home at my place will help her a lot. Even better than being at her own place. I just know it. At my place she can forget for today. But she has to be sure to face the reality of this situation soon. She can't try to ignore and pretend for too long. It isn't healthy. I make a turn and stop at a red light, waiting for it to turn. I just want to get home. Being at that hospital drained me. I could use some sleep too. Now I know why I hate hospitals and always have. The fact that you're surrounded by death takes a lot out of you. It makes you feel hopeless and trapped. I hate that feeling. The light finally changes and I start to drive once again. I'm almost home. In a second, Eri sits up, looking out the side window, alarmed.
“Reina watch out!” she screams
Before I can move or look what's happening, the car goes tumbling and glass shatters everywhere. Bits of it scratch my face and I cover my head to try and have minimum damage done to me. I can't tell what's coming at me from where so my best defense is to put my arms up. A cheap imitation of protection. The car spins and flips, scratching against concrete. The sound of scrapping metal hurts my head and every part of my body is getting banged against the window, dashboard, and steering wheel. My chest hurts so bad. I have no control over where I go. The force from the crash thrashes me around like a rag-doll. I can't tell where the car will go or when it would stop. Just when I think it'll never end the car slows down and eventually stops. I open my eyes, slowly, afraid of what I might see. I can feel blood dripping down my face and I know some parts of my body is bruised with some broken ribs or broken bones in my arms. The pain I feel is tremendous. I've never felt so much pain at once. I can barely move. I search around me and piece together that I'm upside down. The seat belt I have has me safe in place. It's the only thing that stops me from hitting my head to the roof of the car or breaking my neck.
“Eri!” I scream
I feel so dizzy. I can barely see. It's becoming so dark. What's going on? What's happening? I squint to see, but my eye lids are drooping, becoming heavier. Where is Eri? I can't see her! Is she ok?!
“Eri!” I shout one last time
And I can't see anything anymore. Everything fades away.
-
No!!! Please be ok Reina and please be ok Eri. I don't think either one could stand the guilt if something were to happen to the other.
-
What the? is this becoming a tragedy??? :OMG: :OMG: :OMG:
after that heart wrenching and now more heart wrenching.......hmmp! :shock: :shock: :shock:
what scares me is that, this accident would bring reina and eri apart! :frustrated: :frustrated: :frustrated:
like her parents would bring her home, away from the dangerous city, away from her conceited but kind uncle.....argh!
yada! yada! yada! :pleeease: :pleeease: :pleeease:
-
*gasp* Why!
I guess the saying is true, when something bad happens, it comes in 3.
-
CHAPTER 47
I'm amazed how I didn't get pulled over for speeding, but I just got lucky and I'm glad. I don't have time for tickets or police right now when Eri needs me. They can kiss my ass!
Raburabu yankii. :lol:
*TANAKAMEI AT HOSPITAL*
:cry: :cry: :cry:
*REINA DRIVING ERI HOME*
ONOES!!! REINA!!! ERI!!!
:OMG: :OMG: :OMG:
-
Update yey!!! :twothumbs
*Reads*
Poor Eri :cry: :cry:
*Reads more*
:stoned: :stoned:
OMG!!!
ERI!!!! ERIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII!!!!!
:mon waterworks: :mon waterworks:
-
Reina wasn't concentrate on her driving.. :O :O :O
the car goes tumbling and glass shatters everywhere
geeez (http://www.laymark.com/i/m/m000.gif) (http://www.laymark.com)
Where is Eri? I can't see her! Is she ok?!
Eri might be fell out of the car..(http://www.laymark.com/i/m/m077.gif) (http://www.laymark.com)
-
Eeeehh?!! :shocked
Well, actually, I had been wondering how you were gonna end this since we're already past all the anticipated tragedies... She got the girl. Their friends like them. Their families don't mind. The Mother's predicament... I mean. You just have to wonder what's next, right? Then BAM! Clever, clever... but mean! :(
However, I'm LOVING THIS! :lol: Don't get me wrong. I like happy endings as much as the next guy. And I don't wish ill on any of the characters... But I love emotional rollercoasters. Way to get me at the edge of my seat! GJ :twothumbs
By the way, thanks for the PMd hidden chapters. Really good. Takagaki's so :twisted:
-
ERI&REINA ... ACCIDENT :shocked
Nooo!!! I really hope they're fine :( please TT_TT
PD: I think Eri might be fell out of the car too
-
CHAPTER 48
“Eri?!Eri!” I scream
She's the first thing to come into my mind. The only thing that I'm worried about. Why is she still silent? Wait...something doesn't seem right. It feels different. My hand is touching something soft. I try to move but I find it near impossible to just lift my arm. Everything hurts, but that won't stop me. Nothing will. I just have to try again.
“Whoa!”
I'm pushed back down and I start to put together what's going on around me. I start to see where I am. This is a hospital and this is...
“Uncle?”
“You have to stay still. You can't move in the condition you're in.” He urges me
I stop fighting and relax into the bed. He lets me go and stands there about ready to cry. He puts his head down to try and hold it in. I then start to examine myself. I have a cast on my arm and there are bandages all over my arms. I'm sure my legs too. I know I must have stitches somewhere on my face. I lift up my hospital gown and see that I have wrapping around my chest. I might have broken a few ribs. I turn back to my uncle for some answers.
“H-how long have I been sleeping?” My voice is cracked from the lack of speaking
“Three days. Another day the doctors would suspected you would never wake up.” He looks back at me “That was some car crash. Your car flipped over three times and you were stuck inside upside down for a while. You were passed out when the ambulance got there.”
Thinking back to the accident I remember Eri again. My eyes open wide in panic of what might of happened to her.
“Eri! Where is Eri!?”
I sit up quickly and my ribs throb. So does the rest of my body. My uncle looks even more heartbroken. He refuses to speak. He has to say something. Damn it I need to know! Tell me! Oh god...did I kill her? I killed Eri! My uncle puts a sweaty hand on my wrist to calm me. If something happened to her he has to tell me. Don't hide it. I have a right to know.
“Uncle please tell me!”
“Reina, Eri is alive. Though she had received more damage than you being that the pick up truck hit her side. She had to undergo some surgery for the damage, but they saved her. Only there's no problem...”
My stomach wenches and I feel that everything in me is about to die. She's paralyzed isn't she?! God...Eri...please tell me you're going to be ok.
“Reina, Eri had severe head trauma and because of it well she...she's blind.”
I feel everything in me turn and rip apart. I have the strong feeling to vomit. My heart is about to burst. I sit there, in shock, speechless. I sink into myself. It's all my fault. I've done this to her. I've hurt her. It's all my fault! I can never forgive myself. I can't look at her!
“Reina! Are you listening to me?”
I look up without a sound. It feels that this all isn't real. It's like I'm dreaming. That any minute I'll wake up or someone will tell me my uncle is lying or that they've fixed Eri's impaired sight. They can fix it right? Something can be done!
“The doctors said that this can be temporary. They aren't sure when she'll gain it back or how, but it is possible she can see again.”
“Where is she?” I pull out from my daze “Is she in this room?”
“No Reina, she's in a different one. I felt it was best you didn't see her right now. She isn't in her best health. She hasn't even waken up yet.”
I push my sheets back to make a dash for the door. I have to get out of here to see if she's ok. I have to believe this by seeing it myself. My uncle once again pushes me down and this time he won't let go. I start to fight against him, hitting his chest with what strength I have left in me. They don't effect him, but that doesn't matter to me. I just want him to leave.
“Reina stop it!” He shouts “Do you really want to see her like this?! Don't you think you've been through enough!?”
I stop struggling and cry. My uncle hugs me, holding me into his chest. Why did everything have to turn out this way? It isn't fair! It just isn't right! Why does this have to happen to me and to Eri? She's done nothing wrong! She doesn't deserve this. I can't live with myself knowing I've blinded her. Maybe uncle's right. I can't face her...ever. I cry for what feels like hours and everything around me becomes blurry again. I've cried myself to sleep.
***
“Uncle?”
I open my eyes slowly and try to clear my dry throat. My head is throbbing, it feels as if something is pounding on my head from inside with a hammer. Everything still hurts. I blink a few times to break from the grogginess that's wrapped around me.
“Uncle?” I call again
“I'm right here Reina.”
I feel his hand go around my arm. I exhale, feeling only a fraction of relief. At least I'm not alone. But I can't seem to stop thinking, stop dreaming about Eri. She's all I can picture in my head. All I'm worried about. I've dreamed about us while I slept. We were happy and things like the car accident never happened. It was different. And now that I wake up and see the reality of my current life, my position, it hurts me to face it. To see that I'm still at fault. I'm guilty. The blame is put to me and I can't live with that. It makes me want to sleep. At least in my dreams I won't have to feel these things. I wouldn't have to feel so bad. I would get to be happy.
“Is there something you want?”
“Water?” I ask
He grabs something at the table beside me and lifts up the bed to put me into a sitting position. He puts the bottle of water next to my face and I take the straw into my mouth to drink. The water's kind of warm, but I'm too thirsty to care. My uncle takes the bottle away when I'm done. He sits back into this chair. I breathe out slowly before gathering my thoughts.
“How long have I been asleep?”
“Just a day.”
I look towards the window and see that the sun is setting. Night will come in soon. Another day without seeing Eri. I don't' know if I can deal with that. How soon will I be able to see her? I focus back to my uncle. He stares at me, bracing himself for any question that would come up. I guess he rather have me questioning him than to have me not talk at all. And sleeping most of the time has probably worried him. I rub my tired eyes to try and stay up. The need to sleep is calling me again. I'll have to fight against it just for now. So I can let him know I'm still ok even I'm not really all that fine.
“Will I have to stay here?”
“Only until the doctor feels that you're fit to leave.”
I glance down to my hands, decorated with little bandages. My forearms have the same dressings, some places have bruises and I think I have a couple to my face and body. I haven't checked yet. Everything feels sore though. I pick up my pale arm and search, daintily around my face for any bandages and stitches. I touch a soft spot and cringe. I put my hand back down. I don't think I'll leave any time soon. My uncle hasn't told me that, but I know it. My sad filled eyes come back to him. He shifts in his seat, gripping the armrest of his chair.
“Is Eri awake yet?”
“She was, but she went back to sleep.”
I put my head back down, seeing that I won't be able to talk to her yet. She needs her rest the most. I'll be ok. She's in a weaker state than me.
“She was asking for you.” My uncle adds in, my head goes back up “She wants to see you, but in time she will. You need your rest.”
There's silence and I stare back to my fragile hands, starting to daydream. I'm trying to put together what's happened and trying to accept it. It's hard to pretend when you have the proof right in front of you. Marked on to your body and this stupid room makes things worse. I hate this place. I hate it so much. I don't ever want to be here again.
“Reina, I have something to tell you.”
I blink several times, trying to get my attention to my uncle once again. His face is more serious and grave than before. It must be something I don't want to hear. Can't the bad news stop for just a second?! Can't it just go away! I've had enough.
“You're parents are coming.” He says “They've came here before to see you but you were asleep for three days straight. They want to speak with you.”
“What?! Can't they just wait until I'm better! How did they know I was here?!”
“I had to tell them Reina. They're your parents.”
“They're going to take me home aren't they?!” I start to panic again
“I don't know that Reina. All I know is that they're concerned about you.”
“You shouldn't have told them! Everything is going horribly wrong! First Eri, now the accident, and I know my parents will take me away. How can I win?!”
My body is shaking with rage. I'm angry at him though I know I shouldn't be, but for once I get to put the blame somewhere else other than myself. I don't have to feel so guilty. I glare to my uncle with tears in my eyes ready to spill. Everything is going down hill so fast. How can so much trigger from one simple thing?
“Reina, if you were to get further treatment or to leave this hospital your parents would have to sign you out since I have no legal custody over you.”
I turn my head away from him, highly upset. I don't want to look at him anymore. I can't. He's upset me beyond belief. I can feel him looking at me still. Worrying if I'll ever be ok. Praying that this accident hasn't changed things between us and between Eri and I. But I can't even be sure about that. Things are going terribly wrong that anything can happen. We could all drift apart! He knows it, but I guess he just doesn't want to have to see or face it.
“When will they be here?”
My gaze is fixed on the window next to me. The sun is almost gone, eaten away by the in coming darkness.
“Soon enough.” He responds
“What should I say to them?”
“Whatever you feel is best.”
He really doesn't know what my parents are planning on doing. And that makes me scared more than I was before. This could very well be the end of everything. Of the bond with my uncle and most importantly my relationship with Eri. As if she needs me anyway. I crippled her! I've made her blind. Now things with her will never be the same and she will struggle. I've done something that will effect her life forever. So maybe...leaving now would be the best thing to do. That way I don't have to face what I've done to her. I don't know what will happen but I know once my parents get here, we'll have a nice long talk.
-
HOLY CRAP :shocked...
-Eri's blind :cry:
-Reina's parents
-Reina is a COWARD, She can't leave to Eri :'( dsksadajsa I'm hangry and sad now T^T
Well... whatever I really Love your Fic
this it's a Tragic chapter :-\
-
Noooooooooooooooooo :frustrated:
You can't separate them! You just can't! :ptam-hbk:
-
CHAPTER 47
Eri sits up, looking out the side window, alarmed.
“Reina watch out!” she screams
Red light beater.?. :angry:
I pull on my seat belt and tell Eri to do the same
She did buckle her seat belt, right?
CHAPTER 48
I have a cast on my arm and there are bandages all over my arms. I'm sure my legs too. I know I must have stitches somewhere on my face. I lift up my hospital gown and see that I have wrapping around my chest. I might have broken a few ribs.
ouches
Oh god...did I kill her? I killed Eri!
:OMG:
She's paralyzed isn't she?!
:scared:
“Reina, Eri had severe head trauma and because of it well she...she's blind.”
WHAT THE HECK!
“She was asking for you.”
sweet and ouches at the same time
“Reina, I have something to tell you.”
:mon freeze:
So maybe...leaving now would be the best thing to do. That way I don't have to face what I've done to her.
that is one crap of a decision :mon slapself:
-
More blind Eri? :(
Parents? Bad sign...
I wish they'll be ok..But sth's gonna happen sooner or later, right? :P
-
CHAPTER 48
“H-how long have I been sleeping?” My voice is cracked from the lack of speaking
“Three days. Another day the doctors would suspected you would never wake up.” He looks back at me “That was some car crash. Your car flipped over three times and you were stuck inside upside down for a while. You were passed out when the ambulance got there.”
:OMG:
“Reina, Eri had severe head trauma and because of it well she...she's blind.”
EHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH?!!??!?!?
:mon wtf: :mon wtf: :mon wtf:
“How long have I been asleep?”
“Just a day.”
...
“Is Eri awake yet?”
“She was, but she went back to sleep.”
She regained consciousness? Yokataaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa. :cry:
“You're parents are coming.” He says “They've came here before to see you but you were asleep for three days straight. They want to speak with you.”
“What?! Can't they just wait until I'm better! How did they know I was here?!”
“I had to tell them Reina. They're your parents.”
He's right. This isn't something that he could keep from them. Hopefully they don't blame him for this. Reina wouldn't have been in that accident if he hadn't taught her to drive and got her that car. :sweatdrop:
“They're going to take me home aren't they?!” I start to panic again
“I don't know that Reina. All I know is that they're concerned about you.”
The being concerned isn't what worries her. It's whether or not they'll be so concerned that they'll want to take Reina back with them to have her closer where they can keep a better eye on her (or as how they'd see it, where they can better protect her).
“Reina, if you were to get further treatment or to leave this hospital your parents would have to sign you out since I have no legal custody over you.”
Yeah, legally, they (her parents) still would have the final say in this sort of thing. :(
He really doesn't know what my parents are planning on doing. And that makes me scared more than I was before. This could very well be the end of everything. Of the bond with my uncle and most importantly my relationship with Eri. As if she needs me anyway. I crippled her! I've made her blind. Now things with her will never be the same and she will struggle. I've done something that will effect her life forever. So maybe...leaving now would be the best thing to do. That way I don't have to face what I've done to her.
A lot of what Reina feels (specifically, when she starts to wonder if leaving would be the best thing to do) is simply stemming from the guilt that she feels. She blames herself for Eri's getting hurt because she volunteered to take her home that night. In Reina's eyes, if she hadn't done that, if she had simply given in to Eri's wanting to stay at the hospital that night then none of this would have happened.
I don't know what will happen but I know once my parents get here, we'll have a nice long talk.
Hopefully, they'll not only talk, but they'll all actually listen.
-
Oh gosh terrible :bleed eyes: Now Reina's parents are coming and if Reina leaves without seeing Eri that would be terrible :O
-
CHAPTER 49
I sigh looking to the window, seeing that the sun had already gone down and my parents have not yet showed up. They must stuck in traffic somewhere. I tap my finger weakly against the bed railing beside me. I'm impatient but who wouldn't? This might be the last time I'll ever be able to stay in Tokyo or see my uncle. And Eri well it was the end for us the second I woke up. I'm certain about that. I can still feel my uncle looking at me. He's been like that for ten minutes. I don't get why he's staring, yeah so he's worried but what but what do I have to do with it? I'm not going to run away or do any harm to myself. I though that remaining silent is killing him but I have nothing to say and there's just too many things running through my head to form any proper words for my uncle to hear. I still can't get around everything. And I'm still wondering if I should just give up and listen to my parents if they want to take me home. I shouldn't leave without a single word to Eri, I know that much. It isn't right. I should tell her that I'm leaving. It's only right. She'll get that what I mean by saying I'm leaving Tokyo. We're going to...break up. Through the stillness I hear footsteps enter my room and my uncle and I both look up scared to who it might be. I relax when I see that it's not my parents, but it isn't the doctor either. Instead, it's Eri's dad. He greets my uncle shortly and turns to me. He must hate my guts right now. I mean, I am the one who blinded Eri. She's lucky to even be alive. I turn away from him, not having the courage to look him in the eye. Not after what I've done.
“Is something wrong?” My uncle asks.
“Eri's awake and she wants to see Reina.”
I pick up my head, not believing my ears. Eri wants to see me and...he's going to LET me see Eri? Right? I mean that's why he's here. To tell me I can see her or...it seems that way. I scoot over to the end of the bed. My legs hurt but they are better than they were when I first woke up. I think they can keep me stable for a while. I look to my uncle for an ok. He locks eyes with me and nods. He doesn't have to think for a second. He knows how important it is for me to see Eri. I just need to hear her voice for a little. It'll not only her feel better but me as well. My uncle gets up and I push myself as close to the edge as I can.
“I'll go get a nurse.” Eri's father says and he disappears from the room
I sit there, wondering what he'll do that will help me get to Eri faster. The nurse will probably only make me lay back in bed and I'm tried of that! I don't want to lay here another day! I want to get out of here.
“Are you sure about this?” My uncle whispers “It's not going to be easy seeing Eri like this.”
“I need to see her uncle. If my parents are going to take me away I might as well see her one last time.”
He smiles at me gently, understanding my choice. I hug him, knowing how this is hard for him. He's grown attached to me just like I have to him. Eri's not going to be the only one that's going to suffer or feel sad. Eri's dad comes back with a nurse and instead of the nurse telling me to go back into bed she brings in a wheelchair. I'm finally going to be able to see Eri. My uncle helps me into the chair and pushes me towards the door. I'm a little nervous as I reach the door. It's only one room away from me, but I also feel happy. Happy that I won't have to leave this place without getting to say a proper goodbye to Eri. My stomach ties into a knot and it feels worse when I enter her room. I'm not sure what to expect. As I draw near I can see her. She's sitting there, perfectly still, her eyes closed. You would think with her position like this that she would be sleeping, but she isn't. She's fully awake but her eyes remain closed. What's the point of having your eyes open if you can't see through them. I feel my stomach turn and everything inside me aches. She's only like this because of me. I've done that and I'm not proud of it. I hate it and I hate myself for it the most. My uncle places me close to Eri's bed and pats me on the back before leaving. Now we're alone and I don't know where to begin. I sit there, staring at her, stuck. This isn't easy. None of it is.
“Reina?” Eri chokes
I jolt back a little to the sudden sound of her voice. Her head turns to me. I blink, stunned. Her hand goes out searching for me. I pick up my good hand and lace my fingers through hers. She comes closer towards me.
“I'm here Eri.”
“I was so worried about you Reina. A-are you ok?”
I feel myself about to break down and cry. Even through all this she's only concerned about me? When she's the one who might be blind for the rest of her life. I will live on as if the accident never effected me but she can't. I can still walk and I still have my sight. I'll be back to normal. She won't.
“I'm so sorry, Eri.” I sob
I can feel tears falling down my cheeks. I've tried so hard to keep them away but it's pointless. If this is my last time with her I want her to know how I feel for her. How much she means to me and that I love her.
“I shouldn't have...if I only saw that truck. Then...you wouldn't be like this!” I sniffle and try to regulate my breathing to continue. “You'll never be able to see the things you enjoy. It's...”
“Stop it Reina.”
I pick up my head to her harsh words. But I know that she's hurting. She knows how bad the damage is done, not just done to her, but to everything around us. Her grip on me loosens and her hand travels up my arm, cupping my face. Her thumb brushes over my bottom lip. I can feel the fear in her. Her hand is shaking. She's scared and it doesn't help that I am too. For once I can't help her. I can't protect her, because I'm weak. I'm too weak to do anything right.
“It isn't your fault! Don't ever think that. You did what you could. The car was just too fast.” She brings her other hand to my face and comes closer towards me.
“Eri, be careful.” I warn her, afraid she might fall off the bed
She's very close to the edge. That doesn't stop her. She pushes my face upward and leans towards me. I close my eyes and feel her lips to mine. The kiss is sweet and soft. It makes everything inside me relax. I kiss her back, desperate for more. It's the only thing that makes me feel that everything isn't a disaster. She's more needy than usual in her kiss, but I have no problem giving her what she needs. She can't see so simple touches mean much more to her than they did when she could see. She sits back down and exhales. I wipe away my tears and sit there with a train full of emotions going through me. I can't leave her, but it isn't like I have much of a choice. My parents will be here soon and that will be the end of it. There's no talking that can be done that will change their minds not after the accident. They will be convinced that my uncle is unfit to care for me and that's not even true! The accident was my fault, not his. They shouldn't blame him.
“Eri, my parents are coming soon.” I'll just tell her. She deserves to know.
Her hands curl up, her body language changes. She knows too just from those few words what this all means. How it's going to change everything. It makes me feel even worse. Our break up isn't going to be easy. I don't want to break up with her, but with my parents I have to. It needs to be done. I know how they are. What they will do and what they will say to bring me back with them. Even if it's against my will. They are my parents and still have control over me. As much as I hate it, it's just how things are. Until I'm of legal age that is.
“Does that mean...” She struggles to get the words and who wouldn't?
Even I can't say it out loud. But we both know it. We know what will happen.
“Yeah, I'll...go back to Fukuoka.” I confirm
She bites her bottom lip and bunches her fist even tighter at her sides. I know how hard this is not just for her but for me as well. The timing is one of the worse I've seen, but when it comes to my parents I just can't stop them. They have the final say, always.
“But...you can't be so sure. I mean you haven't talked to them yet right?” She asks
She's trying to remain hopeful while I have no hope left at all. I'm convinced I'm done for. I press my lips together, sitting in the silence for what feels like hours but in reality is only a few minutes and nothing more. It looks like to me that love can't always conquer all. Some things just have a sad ending.
“Eri, I know my parents. At this time changing their minds is impossible.”
“S-so you're just gonna break up with me?”
I clutch the sides of my wheelchair. Hearing it out loud is much worse then how it sounds in my head. When she says it everything in my shakes and I feel that all the color has left my skin. She knew what I was going to do but that was expected. I never doubted her smarts. I feel myself about to tear. I put a shaking hand on to Eri's wrist, brushing my thumb over the soft skin.
“That's why you came here right?”
“No. I wanted to see you Eri.” I reply
“But you told me your parents are coming soon so you were going to break up with me. Why else would you tell me that? Are you waiting for the right time to tell me. To make our break up official?”
I don't know how to respond to that. This isn't an easy topic. Leaving her would kill me. I love her so much that I'm not sure if anything in the world can show how much. We've been through everything and so much. We've had struggles and happy memorable moments that I'll always remember, but this. This is one struggle that just can't be defeated. I blink to hold a tear back, but it quickly slips down one cheek before I can catch it. Another tear follows closely after. Now there is a river of tears dripping down my face. I can't hold it. Seeing her like this and hearing how much it hurts her makes me weak. My walls fall apart and I become nothing but a huge mess. I sniffle and take a deep breath. She turns away from me, but I can hear her light sobs. She pulls her wrist out from my hand. The rough action surprises me. I didn't expect her to get so angry. Sad yes, but angry that never crossed my mind.
“Eri,”
“Why are you giving up?” She cuts in, she rolls back towards me “You're just going to let them take you away?”
“Eri there isn't much I can do.” I insist
“Yes there is! There always is.”
I sit there, taking in every word. I've never seen her taken something so serious. I put my hand down to my sides, not sure if it would be a good idea to touch her.
“Why don't you at least try to fight for once. I love you!” She sniffles a few more times and gulp to keep it together. “Right now...I need you more than anything. I need you with me. Don't you want to be with me?”
“Of course I do! I love you so much, Eri.”
“Then why aren't you fighting? Why are you being so weak?”
I open my mouth to speak, but I instantly shut it. I realize that anything I say right now is just an excuse. It's worthless. I'm just trying to find ways to not face the facts. Eri's right. I really am being weak. I'm easily giving in. I know I've hurt her but I can't let that get in the way of our love. The guilt is strong, but now is not the time to let it take me over. I can't let it swallow me whole. I have to push it aside and stand up for what I believe in, for what I want. And Eri's the girl I want. The one I love with all my heart. I start to cry, letting all my tears fall into my hands as I put a hand over my eyes to wipe them away. Eri holds my hand again and I peek through my parted fingers to see her. She's crying too. She's hurt just like me. I move close to her and she moves towards me, using her hands to find me and keep her balance. Her hand goes around my neck and the other hand outlines my face. She goes to me and kisses me. This kiss is deeper than the previous one and it's long. Our tears mingle together, wetting our cheeks as our mouths part to deepen the kiss. Her tongue brushes into mine, hesitatingly. We don't stop until my lungs start to throb and burn, calling for air. I move back, missing her kisses as I sit back down into my chair. I exhale and she lays down, catching her own breath.
“I love you.” I repeat again.
“I love you too.”
I smile and wipe away my tears again. They're easily replaced with other tears. I'll have to control myself if I want to speak with my parents properly. I look at Eri, taking in her delicate form. I can see how fragile she is yet how strong she's trying to be for me. She's looking out for me just how I'm trying my very best to protect her. She's my world. She's worth it. She's something worth fighting for. I can't let her slip through my fingers. Everything just can't end that quickly. It isn't right. It isn't fair. We remain silent after that and I just sit there watching her, happy to be by her side. I know she's very grateful to have me with her. I know that I must have been on her mind the second she woke up just like she was on my mind, endlessly. There's footsteps behind me and I turn around to the new visitor.
“Reina, your parents are here.” My uncle tells me.
I look back to Eri. I squeeze her hand and she smiles, nodding at me. She knows what this means. She's just hoping I do the right thing and for once stand up to my parents for what I want. I let go of her hand and sit there.
“I'm ready.” I say to my uncle.
He comes and takes a hold of my wheelchair. He carefully turns me around and goes towards the open door. I won't be afraid. Now is the time to stand up to my parents. Sure they might not like it, especially my dad, but it's the right thing to do. If I don't want to leave and continue to be at Eri's side, I'll have to do this. I don't want to go back, not now. Not after how much I've made this place my home. My uncle puts a hand on to my shoulder as we get closer to my room door.
“I'm here for you Reina.” he says.
Here I go.
-
1st! :theking
If this is my last time with her I want her to know how I feel for her. How much she means to me and that I love her.
Aww :cry:
“S-so you're just gonna break up with me?”
:cry:
“Why don't you at least try to fight for once. I love you!” She sniffles a few more times and gulp to keep it together. “Right now...I need you more than anything. I need you with me. Don't you want to be with me?”
Listen to Eri, Reina!
I won't be afraid. Now is the time to stand up to my parents. Sure they might not like it, especially my dad, but it's the right thing to do. If I don't want to leave and continue to be at Eri's side, I'll have to do this.
May the force be with you 8)2
-
CHAPTER 49
:cry: :cry: :cry: :cry: :cry:
“Reina, your parents are here.” My uncle tells me.
...
“I'm ready.” I say to my uncle.
Reina, gambare!
:mon cute:
-
aaw ... Tanakame NEVER DIE!! ò_ó
Eri was very hard and strong with Reina n.nU
Reina's parents ... x_x noo! They're don't gonna take Reina
well ... GANBARE!! REINA-CHAN!!!
We will Support You :heart:
-
CHAPTER 50
“Reina.” My mom calls.
She comes over, putting me into a hug the second my uncle places me next to them. I keep my arms at my sides as she hugs me and remain stiff. Having her hug me makes me feel a little strange. It's almost like some stranger went up to me and hugged me as they claim to know me. They need to cut the crap and tell me flat out why they're here. I'm not in the mood to beat around the bush. I need to know if I can stay or not, simple as that. My mom lets me go and steps back to look me over. She strokes my head in a caring manner like all mothers do. I look at her, still motionless and with no expression. I'm going to keep my guard up for what they have to say or what they're going to do. But I'm prepared to fight too. Eri's given me enough courage to do so.
“You had me worried sick about you! It's so good to see that you're much better.” My mom says
I stare up at her not sure on how to react. I'm not sure anymore what to say or what to do with my own parents. They're like I never met. But they're people that still have power over me and can take me back to Fukuoka any second they wanted to. I take a small intake of breath at these thoughts.
“Why don't you sit down so we can finally talk.” My uncle suggests
He saves me again for having to speak to my mother when I really don't want to. I can't even look at her! My father forget it, I know I can't with him. I can picture the look he's giving me. His famous glare that's been given to me the day I started trouble. I'll meet his stare of disappointment later. I can never avoid it. My mom agrees to my uncle's statement and goes back to her seat next to my bed. My uncle pushes me over to my bed.
“Would you like me to move you to your bed?” He questions
“No this is fine. Thank you uncle.”
He faces me towards my parents and stands in the middle of them. I'm against the bed with my parents and uncle in front of me, patiently waiting for me to start our conversation. I turn my gaze from my mom to my uncle and finally my dad. Yep, he's glaring alright and it's more deadly than usual. It's dark and shows how enraged he really is. His face is turning red and I can see the faint shape of the vein in his forehead. I shift slightly into my seat, feeling intimidated by my father's presence and facial expression. I can't tell if he's angry at me or my uncle and just deciding to take it out on me. That wouldn't be fair if he took everyone on me just because I'm weaker and he has more power over me. But it isn't good that he scolds my uncle either. I put my eyes back to my uncle. He holds a welcoming smile. A comforting aura that eases my frightened feelings and thoughts almost instantly. He's positive I can do this. He's giving me his support. I suck up all my courage and just speak without thinking, without regrets.
“Am I going to leave?”
There...I've said it. My parents are a little taken back to my blunt words, but I need to do this. I need to hear it and have my answer in return. I lock eyes with my parents. No longer afraid to stare them down. They don't know how to respond. I've taken them by surprise. I'll just continue while I still have the chance to explain myself.
“I can't leave. Not now. Not ever. I've made too many friends and been through too much. I've come to like this place. I love being here with uncle.”
My dad lets out a gruff chuckle at the last bit. My eyes shift to him. He sits hunched over in his chair, his right elbow on the armrest and his bunched up fist under his chin, comfortably. His forehead and brows scrunch into a permanent scowl. I can see the lines in his face clearly in his frown.
“You may like it here Reina, but as far as I can tell your uncle is not fit to have you in his care.” He sneers
I knew that was coming. I expected it from my father. There are many things I would expect him to do and say. He's quite readable and he's very strict to his rules. Rules that are not written in stone but yet he expects me to abide by them at all times. The list to these 'rules' can go on for years, possibly forever.
“You're wrong dad.” I correct. “Uncle has been the best parent figure I could ask for. He may be less strict, but he has fair rules. And yes he bought me a car and brought me to get my license, but that has nothing to do with the accident. He's not at fault so please, do not blame him.”
My dad leans even closer to the edge of his chair. The look in his eyes tell me how unconvinced he is. He's stubborn and so am I. That can only mean a bad thing. My jaw locks shut, tightly.
“That still doesn't not change my mind Reina. I would feel much better having you under my watch.”
“Why so you can control me again?! I'm not a little child dad!” I slump down into my chair, recollecting my thoughts and calming my fire-y temper. “I've changed. I'm not the girl you remember before I left Fukuoka.”
“Reina, we've already decided to take you home. It's better for you there.” My mom cuts in
“No it's not. Why aren't you both listening to me?! Can't you see how much this means to me. I'm going to lose everything!”
“And what is it that you're losing?! Other than your safety? Huh, what is worth staying here for and nearly dying?!” My dad screams
My head jerks to his direction at the sound of his booming voice. I'm sure a few rooms down even heard it. I'm shaking and my hands are feeling sweaty. I'm starting to become afraid again. Not because of his temper, but because of what I should say to these questions. Should I lie or tell the truth and reveal my relationship with Eri? Would they even understand if I told them? That seems even more unlikely than convincing my parents to not take me home. I know my mother would be crushed and my father might see this as an excuse to take me away. What should I do? My uncle smiles at me, assuring me the truth will be alright. That going all out and exposing the hidden truth would be my best choice. This is it. I'm going all out and I'm fighting back. I'm not giving up or becoming weak now. I take a deep breath and grab the armrests.
“You want to know?! Well I'll tell you dad. I have my friends to lose, my uncle, the connection I've made with him, and most of all I'll lose Eri!”
My dad sits up, bewilderment displaying across his angry face. His eyebrows become less tense and relax. His hand is put back down and he sits there with his hands on his lap, neatly. My mom isn't confused she's just scared where I'll go with this. I know this will break her heart when she hears this, but it's too late to not say anything. The cat has come out of the bag.
“Who is Eri?” My dad asks
This is where I see how far I can go before crossing the line.
“Eri's my girlfriend.” I say, almost in a whisper.
We're quiet and silence like this is usually a bad thing. A very bad thing. From my dad especially. His lack of words is worse than when he has something to say to make me feel like crap. My mom won't look at me. She has her head down to her feet. Her hands tap on to the chair, nervously. I can see the disappointment in her face. My dad I don't need to look at him. I know how he must feel. Angry and disgusted. Sometimes I know him too well. I shift my attention to him, knowing he has no fear of facing what I've just said. He'll be more than happy to whip out his rage on me with this cruel words. I'm ready for it.
“I knew being in an all girl school would be no good.” My mother mumbles.
“The school and my uncle have nothing to do with this! Don't blame him!” I scream
“This is something we never expected from you Reina. Out of all the failures we've seen from you this is something that we least wanted to face.” My father explains “How can you be so sure that you love this...girl?”
“I know it. I can feel it. The feelings I have for her...are real.” I'm starting to hate my parents more than ever. “I love her.”
“Is this why you don't want to leave?” My dad hisses.
I can see the rage seething in his eyes. His face red and his hands closed tight fist ready to punch whoever is to blame for my 'phase'. He must hate me, but it's ok because I'm starting to hate him back for everything he's doing. He's trying to ruin my life and control it for me. Why can't they for once see that and let me do things my way?!
“Yes.” I simply reply
“That isn't going to happen. What you have with girl is unacceptable! Do you understand me?! You will never see her again.”
I slam my fist on to the armrests and sit up to the edge of the chair flushed with rage and hatred. I for once really...hate my father. I want more than nothing to hurt him or wish he could die or just get out of my life! I know these are mean and cruel thoughts and yes he's my father, but I can't help it. The words he said hurts me. More than the physical injuries I have on my body from the car accident.
“NO!” Eri wanted me to fight and here I am. There's no turning back now. “You always try to control me! You both think that whatever I do is wrong. That I'm always at fault. You feel better just blaming me don't you?! Something bad happens 'oh it's ok because I'll go make Reina's life a living hell and take away all her privileges!'”
I can feel my eyes starting to flood and I can't tell if it's from sadness or from pent up anger. I think a part of me is torn. I'm hurt that with my parents and my dad the most I can never make things right. I can never make amends and stick up to their expectation no matter how much I've tried. I always do wrong. I'm always never perfect in their eyes.
“Yeah, I've screwed up many times and I might have deserved some things like being grounded and having my cell phone away, but once I was grounded it felt that everything was all over. It's like I couldn't work for your respect again to make up my past mistakes. Now that I for once get so much more freedom than you ever gave me and privileges I would never get, you want to take it away from me! I'm not going to let that happen. And right now...Eri is the best thing that's ever happened to me ever since I've been here.”
I glance to my uncle. He has on a smile of pride and happiness to my statement. I know he's glad that I've for once decided to stick up to my parents. But I think he's more happy with me finding happiness here, with my friends, and with Eri, who I'm deeply in love with. My gaze goes back to my parents, my mother is stunned and my dad is too, though he hides it with his rage. I grip the armrest with my hands, waiting for his outburst. He can hate me all he wants now. It would make us even.
“Do you have any idea what you're doing?” He speaks, through clenched teeth.
“Yes and I'm still going to stand up to what I want. This isn't your life dad, it's mine.” I speak just as icy as him and mean my words..
He jumps right out of his chair, staring harshly down upon me as if I'm not worth his time. I get the feeling that I never was. It doesn't matter anymore. I've made my decision and I don't know if he sees that or accepts it, but I'm not going anywhere at my own will. He has a better chance forcing me into his car to leave!
“You don't know what you're talking about! You think you love this girl then you're being too naive. You're going to,”
“Don't.” My mother interrupts. “Not now. Don't you think you've done enough yelling? We'll talk about this another time.”
My father looks at her, thinking and comes back to me with the same grimace on his face. The anger in his eyes are dark and his temper is becoming short. He doesn't like how for once he doesn't have control of a situation that involves me. I can see how he doesn't want to back down. He's still so headstrong. I glare into his fire lit eyes, unafraid. He can try and instill fear into me but it isn't going to work this time. I'm done being passive and obeying. It isn't what he wants anymore. This is my new life and he's NOT apart of it.
“I think it's best you go. Reina needs to rest and too much stress is not good for her.” My uncle suggests, through the thick silence.
My dad turns away, walking towards the open door. I hope he never comes back! I don't ever want to face him again. But I doubt this talk has put much sense into his thick head.
My uncle says goodbye when they make their way down the halls and comes back into the room. He sighs tiredly, unsure if this conversation was any good. Even he can't tell what's going to happen next. Will my dad finally give in and let me live my life with my uncle, happy? Or will he decided to be more persistent the point of making me leave forcefully against my will? These ideas scare me, but I can worry about them later. I'm far too tired to think about what are the other possible outcomes to this talk.
“Are you alright?” My uncle questions.
“I'll be fine. I'm just tired.”
He nods and brings me closer to my bed. He takes a hold of me and lifts me up to my bed. I lay back feeling myself almost instantly fall into a deep sleep. My uncle brushes down my bangs and smiles, almost painfully at me.
“I'm just a call away. If anything happens I'll come as fast as I can.” he states.
“I know. I'll be ok. I'll see you tomorrow uncle.”
He takes his hand away and exits, leaving me alone. When he leaves my mind doesn't rest. I can't stop panicking, thoughts are starting to rapidly build up inside my head, itching for an answer. I shouldn't have been left alone. But I know my uncle needs a fresh change of clothes and an actual bed to sleep in other than the chairs in the waiting room. He's suffering just as much as I am. I exhale slowly and close my eyes, forcing myself to get the sleep I need. I'll worry about everything tomorrow. Hopefully, I can see my friends too. I haven't heard from them yet. I feel my body relax and finally start to slip into a gentle slumber.
-
:mon ignore: :gmon shy: :gmon sweet:
-
Good job Reina :thumbsup way to fight for your girl :D
-
CHAPTER 50
“Reina.” My mom calls.
She comes over, putting me into a hug the second my uncle places me next to them. I keep my arms at my sides as she hugs me and remain stiff. Having her hug me makes me feel a little strange. It's almost like some stranger went up to me and hugged me as they claim to know me. They need to cut the crap and tell me flat out why they're here.
Given how strained their relationship had been, I guess there weren't many of these parent-child touchy-feely moments. :(
I turn my gaze from my mom to my uncle and finally my dad. Yep, he's glaring alright and it's more deadly than usual. It's dark and shows how enraged he really is. His face is turning red and I can see the faint shape of the vein in his forehead. I shift slightly into my seat, feeling intimidated by my father's presence and facial expression. I can't tell if he's angry at me or my uncle and just deciding to take it out on me.
Gee, way to have your priorities set dad. :thumbdown:
“I can't leave. Not now. Not ever. I've made too many friends and been through too much. I've come to like this place. I love being here with uncle.”
My dad lets out a gruff chuckle at the last bit. My eyes shift to him. He sits hunched over in his chair, his right elbow on the armrest and his bunched up fist under his chin, comfortably. His forehead and brows scrunch into a permanent scowl. I can see the lines in his face clearly in his frown.
“You may like it here Reina, but as far as I can tell your uncle is not fit to have you in his care.” He sneers
And evidently dear old dad has unilaterally "made his decision" and will, no doubt, expect it to be obeyed without question.
Also, way to go blaming your brother for being there when YOUR parenting skills were so lacking that YOU decided to send Reina away to live with him in the first place. Blame uncle for the accident? Fuck you. Reina wouldn't even be in Tokyo in the first place if you and the missus had actually put forth any effort into being parents. :smhid
“This is something we never expected from you Reina. Out of all the failures we've seen from you this is something that we least wanted to face.” My father explains “How can you be so sure that you love this...girl?”
Oh yeah, that's good. Think of falling in love as a "failure". No wonder you two won parents of the year.
...
Oh wait, you didn't? Could've fooled me. :angry:
“You don't know what you're talking about! You think you love this girl then you're being too naive. You're going to,”
“Don't.” My mother interrupts. “Not now. Don't you think you've done enough yelling? We'll talk about this another time.”
My father looks at her, thinking and comes back to me with the same grimace on his face. The anger in his eyes are dark and his temper is becoming short. He doesn't like how for once he doesn't have control of a situation that involves me.
Well, at least ONE of them is starting to actually listen to what Reina has to say. It's still a far cry from understanding or accepting what she wants, but at least for now, dear old dad sees that his word is NOT going to be absolute law (at least for the time being).
You're right Reina, Eri would definitely be proud that you fought for what you wanted. :rockon:
-
Aaaw. :)
Reina's dad is so BAD! :angry: Grrr >:(
-
ok I've made a blog to post the perv chapters so right now I have one for 43 for people who haven't read it because I kind of forgot who asked for it since i have so many people asking. lol I'll also have one for chapter 44.5 and 45.
http://pkkame.wordpress.com/2009/07/02/ttcl-chapter-43/ (http://pkkame.wordpress.com/2009/07/02/ttcl-chapter-43/)
Ok here's chapter 44.5:
http://pkkame.wordpress.com/2009/07/03/ttcl-ch-44-5/ (http://pkkame.wordpress.com/2009/07/03/ttcl-ch-44-5/)
Chapter 45:
http://pkkame.wordpress.com/2009/07/03/ttcl-ch-45/ (http://pkkame.wordpress.com/2009/07/03/ttcl-ch-45/)[/url]
-
Owww ... Well Done Reina-chan !
Her dad's a devil ¬¬ we will kill him x3 .. ( mmm... better not)
Reina's mum support her ... oww (I would like Reina's mum now hahaha xD)
well ... Ganbatte Reina chan !!
_______________________________________________________________
I read again the chapter 43 º¬º I really loved it and is amazing your new blog
with perv chapters hu hu >////<
-
Reina you're so cute.
_________________
Manitowoc ice machine (http://www.nt-ice.com/)
-
CHAPTER 51
“When will she wake up?”
“Koharu, keep your voice down. Reina's still sleeping.”
Damn it can't people learn to let me sleep?! Wait...my friends are here? I can hear soft whispering and shuffling near my bed. They sound anxious to see me. It's about time they show up! What the hell happened to them? I was beginning to wonder if they forgotten me. I groan out, trying to move my stiff limbs. My body still hurts, but the pain is dull. It isn't that bad like it was days before. I can get around more.
“She's waking up. See what you did Koharu?!”
I open my eyes and turn my head to the side. I can see my friends standing near the door way, looking at me. Were they watching me the whole time? Kind of creepy. Koharu rubs the back of her head, bashfully and waves. I smile and struggle to sit up. I still haven't gain any strength back, but that will come with time. Ai and Risa come over to me to help. Ai finds the control to switch the position of my bed and Risa takes the pillow to put on my back. Sayu and Koharu come over to me, remaining silent.
“Hey.” I speak, in a raspy voice
“How are you feeling?” Risa questions
“I could be better.”
“Eri is worried about you.” Ai says “I don't know if she expects us to get something out of you, but it would be nice if you talked to her So that she won't think the worse possible scenarios about you.”
“I will. Right now I just need some time to myself.”
I'm glad my friends came. They'll help me keep my mind off the talk yesterday with my parents. But they might want me to fill them in about the events they missed. I'm not really in the mood to talk about it yet. I look at my friends next to me, all concerned about my current state. I don't know where to begin.
“Sorry about Koharu. She just doesn't know how to use her inside voice sometimes.” Sayu apologizes
“It's fine. I'm glad to have you all here.”
“We came the day we got the call about the accident, but you were asleep and the other days you weren't up yet. You had me really worried!” Risa exclaims
“I'm sorry, but I kind of got the nice results to the crash. Eri she's...”
Risa puts a hand on to my shoulder. I look up, not even realizing I had looked down while I start to sink into the harsh memory of my mistake. She gives me a soft smile. She understands my pain. Everyone here does. I look around me and notice just how sad and horrible they all must feel too. Eri's they're friend. They've known her longer than me. I'm sure she's like family to them. So hearing that she's lost her sight must be so hard on them to accept. They're just better at keeping their faces masked. I'm sure they cried at home though. I know I've cried countless times.
“They said there's a possibility she'll see again.” Ai reminds me
“How much of a possibility is that?” I question, my tone icy
“Reina, now isn't the time to live in doubt and think so negative about this situation. If Eri knows that any of us think she'll never get her sight back I'm sure it would crush her even more.” Risa explains.
I exhale and put my head down. I tuck my chin into my chest, trying to control my tears. I would think that after days of crying all these tears I would stop, but it seems I still have more left inside me. It makes me wonder if I'll ever get over this sorrow and the guilt. But I shouldn't go deeper into that. It might lead me to think more dreadful and negative things. The last thing I need is to end up spiraling into depression.
“We're here for you Reina. You know that.” Ai promises
I look at them again and nod. There is no smile on my face though. I don't think I can smile at all. Not with how things are. It's near impossible to even fake a smile for the safety of my friends. I don't even want to tell them about my parents.
“You'll be ok right, Reina?” Koharu questions “We know how you're so hurt over Kamei-san, but things will get better. Just...be strong ok?”
I can't help but force a small smile at her attempt to try and cheer me up. Before I can say anything, Risa goes down and hugs me. I put my good arm around her, patting her back. Then Ai comes in to hug me as well then everyone is hugging me, holding on to me, trying to show that they care. That I have their support. I stay there and take in their hug. It brings me some relief to have them near me and to hug me like this. Hey wait...I just realized something.
“Wow, Sayu you're not groping me for once as we hug.” I note “Oh wait never mind. Ah! Get off!”
I nudge them and try to kick my leg out. They all let me go and start to laugh. I give out a small chuckle. Sayu has on a little grin. There's a sudden knock on the door and I look over my friends to see the new visitor. It's my uncle.
“Hey, can I talk to Reina for a second?” He asks
They quickly agree and leave. He better not tell me my parents are here to talk to me again. I've had enough of them. What's the bad news this time? My uncle approaches me and I brace myself for anything dreadful to come my way.
“I've spoke to your parents while you were asleep. It wasn't an easy thing, but after about an hour and a half of arguing,” he starts. “They will let you stay here to finish your year since it's too late to transfer you back home, but they haven't told me when they're coming to pick you up yet. That's the best I can get from your father.”
I sigh and nod. It might not be what I wanted, but if I can have the remaining of my school year here then I'll take it. It should give me time to find a way to break the news to Eri. I really don't want to tell her anything now. The time just isn't right.
“Thank you.”
“It's the least I can do to help you Reina. I'm not going to let you leave that easily.”
“Is that all?” I question
“Well Eri is up and she's eager to see you again. Would you like me to bring you the wheelchair?”
“No, I'll be fine walking.” I reply
“Just be careful ok?”
“Don't worry, uncle.”
I slowly slide to the end of the bed and bring my legs over to the edge to dangle above the ground. I put my hands besides me to grab the edge of the bed and push myself off. My feet touch the ground and I stumble forward as I land. My uncle quickly comes over to bring my balance back and puts a hand around my back for support.
“I think you need a wheelchair.” He announces.
He walks me over to the wheelchair and sits me down. He pushes me out the door and straight to Eri's room in no time. She's sitting in her bed with her eyes still closed. I kind of guessed her sight wouldn't be back to normal yet, but I still hope that when ever I come in here she'll be able to open her eyes and look directly at me. It may never happen, but it's one thing I try so hard to remain positive on. Probably because I'm the one who did this and pray that she gets better, that she can recover. My uncle puts me to her bed and leaves.
“Hey, Eri.” I mumble
I can see a bright and goofy smile appear on her face the second she hears my voice. She holds out her hand, searching for mine. I put my hand on to the bed and tangle our fingers together. The small contact of our hands makes her even happier.
“Have you talked to your parents?”
“Yeah, but I think if my uncle didn't speak with them today I wouldn't still be here. I'm staying.”
She squeezes my hand, excited. I smile back while still keeping in mind that I didn't tell her the whole story. I want to. I really do, at this state I really think she can cut down on the bad news for a month or so. I'll tell her when I'm ready.
“How are you?” I asks. “Everything's ok right?”
“Well my father already planned my mother's funeral and I've missed the wake. The burial will be tomorrow.”
“Are you going to go?”
“I don't want to miss it. But I want you to come with me.” she says
“I'm not sure if I can.” I sigh, seeing that not being by my girlfriend's side will make the funeral all the more painful.
“I need you to come with me Reina. I can't go there alone.”
“I know Eri I just...I'm not sure if the doctors will let me. I'm getting around here in a wheelchair.”
“Please Reina? I just...need you be with me.”
And so I give in. Who wouldn't after what she's been through and seeing her now? I'm sure anyone would do the same.
“Ok Eri, I'll come with you.” I promise
She smiles again, feeling much better about attending the funeral. I know it will be hard for her though and she shouldn't probably be going since she's been through enough, but I can tell she's determined to go and to have me come with her. I can't change that. All I can do is show my support for her. I can see how easily our relationship can break and I don't want that to happen. I still want to be with her and I want her to know that I still love her. I always will. That will never change.
“Thank you.”
I'll have to talk the doctors into letting me leave tomorrow. I don't care what they say or what I have to do. I just have to be able to leave tomorrow and be with Eri. There's a knock on the door and I turn around to see our friends standing in the door way looking for me to ask if it's ok to step in. I nod at them and they all come in together at Eri's bed.
“Eririn!” Sayu calls, and wraps Eri into a hug “We were so worried about you!”
“Kame we were so scared! We're so glad you're better.”
Risa is the next one to hug her and it brings another smile to Eri's face. I know just from the look on her face she's happy to have her friends with her and not just me. I feel myself start to smile as I watch them and they all smother her with hugs and words of affection. She needs all the support she can get right now and I'm glad our friends are trying to help.
“I'm fine guys really. I'm just glad you're all here.” Eri replies
She squeezes my hand to make sure I'm still here. I squeeze it back, firmly. She smiles again. I would hate to leave her. She's someone that has the most value to me. Too bad I can't promise her or myself that I can stay here permanently. But she doesn't have to know that. I can tell her another time. Right now I just want to finally see her happy. She deserves it.
-
oow ... Reina'll stay with Eri :heart: -TANAKAME forever!!-
Ufff HOLY UNCLE :bow: He's really the best uncle.
hahaah Sayu she makes me laugh a lot.
uf ... the friendship :oops: well , they're true friends *-*
yeep this chapter it's excellent
PD: Eri's mother funeral :cry:
-
Eeeeh, Reina should tell Eri that she might be leaving :O Leaving something important unsaid never leads to anything good :mon scare:
-
oh.. i wish i had an uncle like that....
evil parents!!!
-
It sucks when parents can't see the way you see things but hmmm
Awesome uncle, awesome friends, and awesome girlfriend, and awesome fic
-
CHAPTER 51
“She's waking up. See what you did Koharu?!”
I open my eyes and turn my head to the side. I can see my friends standing near the door way, looking at me. Were they watching me the whole time? Kind of creepy. Koharu rubs the back of her head, bashfully and waves.
Koharu = :mon sweat:
Awwwww...all the girls are concerned...so cute. :heart:
Though I can see why Reina might be creeped out by the fact that they were watching her from the doorway. :P
“They said there's a possibility she'll see again.” Ai reminds me
“How much of a possibility is that?” I question, my tone icy
“Reina, now isn't the time to live in doubt and think so negative about this situation. If Eri knows that any of us think she'll never get her sight back I'm sure it would crush her even more.” Risa explains.
Indeed. Quite often, people have said that it's the thought and hope and will to WANT to get better that makes the difference. :yep: To help Eri the most, they have to show and have a positive outlook and make it clear that they're looking for the best, not the worst, results to happen.
I can't help but force a small smile at her attempt to try and cheer me up. Before I can say anything, Risa goes down and hugs me. I put my good arm around her, patting her back. Then Ai comes in to hug me as well then everyone is hugging me, holding on to me, trying to show that they care. That I have their support. I stay there and take in their hug. It brings me some relief to have them near me and to hug me like this.
Group hug!
:mon cute:
Hey wait...I just realized something.
“Wow, Sayu you're not groping me for once as we hug.” I note “Oh wait never mind. Ah! Get off!”
XD
My uncle approaches me and I brace myself for anything dreadful to come my way.
“I've spoke to your parents while you were asleep. It wasn't an easy thing, but after about an hour and a half of arguing,” he starts. “They will let you stay here to finish your year since it's too late to transfer you back home, but they haven't told me when they're coming to pick you up yet. That's the best I can get from your father.”
Well, it's the most practical decision to make considering that Reina's year at school would just go down the shitter if they took her back immediately. It also buys them a little bit of time to figure out another solution to their problem with Reina's folks, at least. :-\
“Hey, Eri.” I mumble
I can see a bright and goofy smile appear on her face the second she hears my voice. She holds out her hand, searching for mine. I put my hand on to the bed and tangle our fingers together. The small contact of our hands makes her even happier.
“Have you talked to your parents?”
“Yeah, but I think if my uncle didn't speak with them today I wouldn't still be here. I'm staying.”
She squeezes my hand, excited. I smile back while still keeping in mind that I didn't tell her the whole story. I want to. I really do, at this state I really think she can cut down on the bad news for a month or so. I'll tell her when I'm ready.
:cry:
While it's true that hearing more bad news wouldn't be a good thing for Eri right now, Reina shouldn't wait too long before she tells her. After all, if she and Uncle can't convince her folks to let her stay permanently, and if she waits too long to tell her...it'll be even harder for both of them to deal with.
*ERI'S MOM'S FUNERAL NEWS*
:gmon tears:
Hopefully the doctors will give Reina special permission to go.
-
CHAPTER 52
“Reina are you ready?”
“Yeah.” I reply
I flatten out my black dress and make sure my necklace and other jewelry are on properly as well before we leave my uncle's car. Satisfied with my reflection in the car mirror, I close the flap above the passenger seat. I face my uncle before opening the car door. My hand is clenched tight around the handle. Our eyes connect and he tosses me a soft smile. It's a smile of confident. It's his way of telling me that I can get through this just like all the other things I've been through. And he's right. I can do this, accepting this push of confidence, I open the door. My skin meets with cold fresh winter air, taking the warmth I had in the car almost instantly away. I bunch up into my jacket to keep some of the heat inside with me. The wind from the brisk air blows back bits of my brown hair, making them lash at my face, brushing under my nose, occasionally. I start to shiver, but it isn't from the cold anymore. It's from the fear. I'm flooded with an overflow of emotions. I'm so nervous. Who wouldn't be? I've never been to a funeral before. I don't know what to expect or what to do. All I know is that I have to be with Eri, but I didn't have to think too hard about that. I just want to know what comes after this. Should I leave her at home or should I come with her? I guess I'll know when this is all over. I wish it would be soon. I'm not even a foot into the cemetery and I hate it. I can get the strong feeling of death around me and sorrow. I can't stand it. It makes me worry more about Eri. Since she's the one that will be the most effected to this sad filled graveyard.
“Remember Reina, take it easy.” My uncle reminds me.
“Yeah, yeah, I know.” I reply
He opens the car from his side and comes over to help me out. I hold on to his arm as we walk closer to the long rusted gate door. The whole gate is covered in rust and I'm sure if people didn't tend to the graves so much this whole place would be covered in tall pieces of grass. As we draw near I can notice that some graves have dead flowers or some have none at all as if forgotten forever by their love ones. I hope Eri's mom won't be forgotten like these people. We carefully walk through the gate and step on to soft bright green grass. There are thousands of headstones everywhere. The rows of how many seem to stretch far into the distance making it seem endless. I shiver again to the sudden shift of temperature change. My uncle looks at me, feeling that I'm shivering since our arms are linked together. I nod at him with a soft smile in place, showing him I'm perfectly fine. I know how paranoid he is about my health since I'm not exactly fit to be in this type of weather. Curious to my surroundings, I find myself taking in every detail I come across in this cemetery. The trees are bare with not a single leaf attached to it's branches. It not only makes this place look sadder, but scary. I really don't want to be here, but I know I have to. I can't leave just yet. My eyes zip through each row of graves as we travel, searching for one headstone in particular.
“There they are.” I state.
I point out to my left. My uncle's eyes follow my hand and we both start to walk in that direction. There are people circled around the square shaped coffin. It hasn't been put in the ground yet so that has to mean it didn't start yet. There aren't many people standing out here, bu that doesn't matter. I think in the distant though, I can make out our friends, standing among the group. I'm glad they decided to come. I let go of my uncle's arm when we're just an inch away from the group. He nods at me, understanding my hasty departure. I quickly make my way over to Eri who's latched on to her father's arm, sniffling. He sees me and steps away, leaving me to take his place. I slip my hand easily into Eri's and her hand on instinct curls around mine. Her hand is so soft and warm like always, but I can feel them shaking and the muscle tightening, showing signs of her distress. The funeral hasn't started, but already she's a weeping mess. I scan the people around me briefly. They have their head down, their eyes fixed on the coffin in the middle of us. The reason why we're all here. Why we are filled with dread and pain. I might have not known her that well, but I knew she was a good mother and now that she's dead I can't help but feel a sense of sorrow too. Knowing that she's dead bothers me a lot more than I would have thought. I put my head down, keeping an eye on Eri as we stand together side by side.
“I'm here Eri.” I whisper.
She leans into me, resting her head on to my shoulder. This is why I don't want her here, but she insisted and I can understand why. This would be her only chance to say her farewells. She has a right to say her goodbyes to her mother. No one can ever replace her mother. She's someone close and special to Eri's heart. I just hate seeing her suffer like this and I can't do anything to help her. I can't stop what she's feeling and I can't go back to save her mother and even if I could I don't think I could have stopped it. Cancer isn't a curable disease. We both knew this was going to happen, but we didn't know it would happen and lead to a series of tragic events. I put my head lightly against hers, feeling the need to seek comfort myself.
“Reina?” she mumbles.
Her voice quivers with uncertainty. I've never seen her so afraid or this sad. She's too fragile. Her hold in our joined hands feels desperate and pleading. I'm more than willing to assure her as much I have to and shower her with as much love is needed to quash her fears, instantly. If you're listening Mrs. Kamei I'll still keep that promise you've asked me before. It'll take care of her. I won't let you down. I'll take care of Eri and protect her with my own life. You don't have to worry. Eri's safe in my arms. I promise.
“I would never leave you.” I say.
The man up front behind the headstone puts his hands up in the air in silence to signal he's starting. I grip Eri's hands just a tad bit harder. He opens his book and starts to read. Eri immediately starts to weep. She's trying her best to get through this. She may not be able to see what's going on, but she can hear well enough to know and I'm sure thousands of pictures and thoughts are going through her mind right now. I know my mind is racing, but the one that I come back to the most is why? Why does things this cruel happen to Eri? I'm still blaming myself for my mistake even if Eri doesn't want me to. I can't help it, but I guess bad things like this can't be helped either. It just happens and I'm left to pick up the pieces. My stomach churns. My mouth has gone dry. I can hear the sound of crying and sniffling from the family around me and it doesn't help me feel any better. I've never felt this bad in my life before. This funeral can't be over soon enough.
***
When the man was done everyone had a chance to say their goodbyes. Many people lined up to toss a flower over the grave or something else they must of new she loved. I came into the line with Eri and stopped when we were close enough to the coffin. She was first to put a single red rose over it and I put one shortly after. I put my hand on the coffin as if saying my goodbye to her if she were alive. I had to do something. I wanted to show that she was someone I cared about to. I may have not spoke to her often, but that conversation we had when I took care of her it's still fresh in my head. And then to see that she's dead well it...kind of bothers me. At least now she doesn't have to suffer. She can be pain free and be finally at peace.
“Goodbye, Mrs. Kamei.” I whisper.
I take my hand off the coffin and walk Eri as far away from the coffin as possible. She shouldn't come back here, at least not for a long time at least. She needs time to heal.
My uncle approaches me as we get closer to the cemetery gate.
“Reina, are you coming with me or are you going to stay with Eri?” He questions.
“I'll stay with her for today, if that's ok?” I reply.
“It isn't a problem. Give me a call when you want me to pick you up tomorrow.”
He waves goodbye and heads to his car, alone this time. From the right I can see our friends coming over to greet us, but I know they're mainly here to see if Eri is ok. She was crying so much during the burial.
“Eri we're sorry.” Ai says.
“It's hard for you, but please try not to remain negative ok?” Risa asks.
“If you need us you can call us Eri.” Sayu adds. “You know we care for you.”
“I-I know I just...it's hard. I...I miss her already. Thank you for all coming.” Eri sniffles.
She can't get enough strength to talk anymore other than those few words. She goes back to crying when she's done. I notice that the only person who hasn't spoken is Koharu. She's speechless and seeing her not say a word is kind of strange. Her perky happy energy is gone. She's at a lack for words which is understandable. So instead she just puts her head down and fidgets. Her arm loops through Sayu's as she runs her foot along the smooth grass. She shouldn't have came here. She's much younger than us to see this.
“She just needs some time. She'll be fine.” I promise.
They all wave and exit the cemetery, leaving Eri and I last. We can't stay here anymore. There's no need to and I don't want to be here any longer either. I just want to get out of here and away from the sight of death. I've had enough of it for a day.
“Come on Eri. Let's get out of here.”
I lead her out of the graveyard and straight to her father's car. I come in carefully after she's taken a seat and close the door. Her dad starts the car and drives into the silent road, speeding away from the cemetery with ease. I'm glad to leave. I don't ever want to come back to this place.
***
“Are you tired?” I say
I enter Eri's room and close the door behind us as we walk to the middle of the room. Eri holds on to me tightly as she stands there, quietly. I brought her here in case she wanted to sleep if she was too drained from her previous crying.
“Maybe we should lay down.” I suggest.
“Help me undress?”
I gulp and freeze. She wants me to...undress her? I...oh boy. My mind is getting all these bad thoughts just thinking about seeing her body again. Snap out of it! She asking me because she needs my help. She can't do it herself. She can't see anything! Why would I want to think about sex at a time like this anyway? I step forward and she turns her back towards me to give me a view of the zipper to her dress. I let out a small breath and take the zipper into my fingers. Eri stands still waiting for me to pull it down. Slowly, I bring the zipper down her body, being sure to not get the zipper stuck as it travels down. I let it go when it's a little below her waist and take a step back. I take another deep breath to control myself. Eri starts to take her dress off, pulling lightly at the top of her dress to get her arms through the holes. I come over to help her when it's around her feet so she won't trip and I take the dress. I go to her closet to hang it up. I come back and stand there in front of her, trying to look anywhere, but at her half naked body. She's standing before me in just her underwear. Right now I wish I were blind so I don't have to get distracted! She has such a nice body. I can't look away. I feel that I have to stare at it and touch it. Eri's hands go to my shoulders and slide up to my face. Her fingers trace the outline of my cheek gently and my breath quickens to the feel of her fingers touching me, lovingly. She leans forward and I gasp.
“Eri, what are you doing?” I whisper.
Her lips touch my own and I automatically tie my arms around her waist to bring her closer. Her body presses against me as we kiss, heatedly. She's still so soft and her touch just I remember it is tender and warm. Her tongue comes into my mouth and I moan, grabbing on to her slightly tighter. The kiss ends quickly after, but neither of us move. I continue to embrace her, too stunned to speak. My head is spinning and my heart is beating into my neck, making it impossible to speak. The only sound that is heard is our labored breathing that seems to magnify due to the silence around us. I bury my face into the crook of Eri's neck and hold her, trying to gain back some strength. She makes me so weak. I'm only soft and weak for her. I put my mouth next to her ear, keeping her into a firm hug. It isn't the right time to be doing this. Not only because of the funeral we just went to, but because we're also not alone in her house. There's people just outside her door and I'm pretty sure I didn't lock the door when I got in so they can just easily walk in and catch us doing something we don't want them to see.
“We shouldn't be doing this.” I whisper. “What if...your father comes in?”
She places a kiss on to my cheek and holds on to me in silence. I think the best thing for her right is rest. I know she must feel exhausted, but her body remains restless.
“I'll get your clothes.”
I let her go and make a dash for her dresser. I take out a pair of shorts and a white tank top. I help her put her clothing on and guide her to bed.
“You can change too if you want.” She says. “I have enough clothes for you to wear too.”
“I'll change once you're in bed.” I reply.
I gently lay her back into bed and pull the sheets up to her chest and kiss the top of her head. Her hand goes around my wrist just as I walk away.
“You're going to sleep with me right? It's ok to sleep here.”
I smile.
“Yeah I'll come with you. Just let me get dressed first.” I answer.
She lets go of my wrist and puts her arm back at her sides. I brush down her black hair and go to pull out a pair of clothes for me to settle in for the day. She lays there, waiting for me, wondering when I'll come join her again. She's still fragile and there's still many pieces to be picked up and put back together again. I'm willing to stay with her, until the very end. I quickly change and don't waste a second to hurry back over and crawl my way into her bed. I lay behind her and put my arm around her waist as we turn on our sides. Her hand goes over mine and I put my chin on to her shoulder. I hear her let out a soft sigh and her body sinks, feeling finally relaxed. This rest is just what she needs.
“I won't leave you.” I say.
Just as we both start to fall to sleep. I feel my heart ache at those words, reminding me that none of that statement is true. I might be leaving and I don't know when or how many days I have left. I hope I never meet the day when I have to leave and give up everything I've gained during my stay in Tokyo. I've bonded with my uncle, made better and more trustworthy friends, and fell in love with the most beautiful and sweetest girl I've ever seen in my life. These are things I would never want to just easily give up and would want to remember forever. Even this moment is precious despite Eri mourning over the death of someone close to her. This is something I can share with her and keep forever. It'll become a keepsake and maybe I can learn from this experience and something good can come from it. Right now it's just too bleak to see to see the last part.
-
CHAPTER 52
:ptam-cry: :pleeease: :k-sad: :gmon tears: :mon whine: :mon waterworks: :mon runcry: :pen_cry: :pig cry: :'(
Cancer isn't a curable disease.
Maybe not yet, but one day it will be. :cry:
*BACK AT ERI'S ROOM*
Fortunately for them they were able to calm themselves back down pretty quickly. Both of them (particularly Eri for obvious reasons) are in a very emotional state, and thus need to be extra careful that they don't do anything that the might regret just because they want, for lack of a better/more sensitive term, a "distraction" to take their minds off of what happened today.
-
:cry:
-
We will support you Kame-san T^T :cry:
Poor Eri S: , she's very unfortunate but She haves Reina . Great Chapter hehe
Hot momment in Eri's bedroom :oops:
-
Wow, how have I never read this. The whole story is completely awesome and touching. It's got all my favorite pairings and good times and bad. I really hope everything works out and I can't wait for the next update.
Uh, can you also, if it's not too much trouble, can you pm me the two pervs and the side story in Ai's pov?
-
Wow, how have I never read this. The whole story is completely awesome and touching. It's got all my favorite pairings and good times and bad. I really hope everything works out and I can't wait for the next update.
Uh, can you also, if it's not too much trouble, can you pm me the two pervs and the side story in Ai's pov?
The perv chapter were all linked in the following post (accessible to everyone) :thumbsup :
ok I've made a blog to post the perv chapters so right now I have one for 43 for people who haven't read it because I kind of forgot who asked for it since i have so many people asking. lol I'll also have one for chapter 44.5 and 45.
http://pkkame.wordpress.com/2009/07/02/ttcl-chapter-43/ (http://pkkame.wordpress.com/2009/07/02/ttcl-chapter-43/)
Ok here's chapter 44.5:
http://pkkame.wordpress.com/2009/07/03/ttcl-ch-44-5/ (http://pkkame.wordpress.com/2009/07/03/ttcl-ch-44-5/)
Chapter 45:
http://pkkame.wordpress.com/2009/07/03/ttcl-ch-45/ (http://pkkame.wordpress.com/2009/07/03/ttcl-ch-45/)[/url]
-
Oh haha I didn't notice.. Thanks. *goes off to read them*
EDIT: Oh holy goodness. The Tanakame pervs where amazing but the Takagaki one really got to me. This Ai is so... so... Mmm... Just so.
-
I'm glad you like the fic and well those other chapters you asked I've put up a link before so people will be able to read the perv chapters. I think it's on this page or the one before where i posted a link to those chapters you want.
-
Gosh their love is like a bittersweet chocolate :O Great chapter!
-
I want to read chapter 53 *.* , but I don't look like a "impatient person" .___. , so I'll wait for this Chapter :D and
¡ Don't Forget ! I really love your fanfic n.n ( I know , I always said write that XD )
-
CHAPTER 53
I get up the next morning earlier than I wanted to since I had a hard time sleeping all night because I was thinking about what would happen to my relationship with Eri or what my parents would do to us. It really bothers me not knowing what can happen to this fragile relationship but what gets me more is that, she doesn't even know it. She's oblivious to this important fact not because she wants to be but because I chose her to be. So I do feel guilty hiding this from her. When she knows the truth I know it will crush her because it'll happen too soon, but nothing will happen and I'll make sure of it. I'll protect her like I've said I would. Even if that means I have to lie from her or hide things for her for just a while. I roll on my back and push the sheets slowly back to not bother Eri. When I get my legs free from under the blanket I start to move my way over Eri so I won't step on her. The second I move to get out of here Eri's arms go around my waist,trapping me in place. How can she know I'm up? Isn't she asleep? I struggle to get out of her grip and place her arms gently to her side, but she holds on tighter.
“No.” She mumbles.
So she is awake? Well, she better let me go because I'm hungry and I gotta pee really bad. Why won't she let me go? I move again but it's just the same thing. I'm stuck.
“Eri.” I whisper. “You have to let me go.”
She frowns and whimpers. She pulls me down and presses my body into hers. She puts her face into the crook of my neck then takes a deep breath and exhales.
“I want you to stay here.” She sleepily replies.
Her hands slide under my shirt and I fight hard to not give into my desires or to make a sound. We're still in her house and for all I know we could probably not be alone. I hope I remembered to lock the door. What's gotten into her anyway? She's so touchy. Not that I'm complaining or shouldn't be. I'm just not used to it and I really don't want to be caught in the act again but this time by her dad! She kisses my neck and I let out a deep sigh. Eri brushes her lips against my cheek and I turn my head so our lips can meet. The second I feel her mouth to mine I lean in and kiss her, hungrily. I can never fight against her for too long with her I easily give in. Her hands move to my thighs and she pushes my legs apart to make it easier for me to straddle her. I pull back from our kiss and breathe out heavily. My eyes are still closed and I'm just a few inches away from her face ready to share another passionate kiss. I move my body to get into a more comfortable position. On instinct, I start to move against her, putting the friction where I want it the most. The thrusting is slow at first, but the further it goes the more I need it and it starts to go much faster. The bed creaks and scraps against the wooden floor. Eri lets out a deep moan and grips onto my hips, firmly. She's trying desperately to match the speed of my thrusts with her own. Eri finds the button to my shorts and easily opens it then pulls down my zipper. Her fingers slip inside the denim material and I nearly yelp out the second I feel her fingers rub against the heat that's behind my underwear. I lean against Eri and bury my face into her pillow.
“Wait we...”
Her wrist starts to move more frantically and each time it's becoming harder for me to hold back the need to yell. Her index finger finally goes into my panties and I grip onto the sheets as her hand begins to move. Her other hand wraps around my back, running along the exposed skin from my lifted shirt. I find it harder and harder to keep quiet when she's touching me like this and a large part of me doesn't want her to stop. The sudden knock to her door sends me flying off the bed and to the floor. I sit up and stare at the door in a panic. I have to fix my shorts! My hand quickly pulls my zipper.
“Who is it?” Eri calls, with a shaky voice.
How can she remain so calm? Is that a smile on her face?! Oh I'm going to get her for this! She can't do that!That's just mean to turn me on like that and do nothing about it after.
“I'm sorry Eri, I didn't mean to bother you. I just wanted to see if you were awake.” It's her father. It's a good thing he hasn't opened the door. “I've already made breakfast and Ai called. I'll need to run a few errands as well.”
“I'll be right out.”
Her dad's footsteps can be heard behind the door as he slowly walks farther and farther away, down the hall. I get up with my heart still racing. I'm still a little angry but she needs me to get her around. I help Eri out of bed so she won't fall or trip over the sheets and hold on to her arm.
“At least he knows how to knock before entering a room.” I mumble, remembering the embarrassing moments we had with my uncle. “I'll walk you to the kitchen.”
“Are you going to stay for breakfast?” Eri ask.
I don't think my uncle would mind that I stay for a few hours. Besides, Eri needs me and I feel that it's also my responsibility to take care of her since she's blind. I did kind of do it to her indirectly.
“Yes, I'm going to stay for breakfast.” I reply.
She smiles and together we make our way to the kitchen. Only to find that we're the only ones here and a note is placed on the table from her father. I take it and read it quietly to myself. I put it back down when I'm done.
“Your dad left to do some shopping with your brother and sister.” I tell her. “But there's food on the table.”
I take her over to the table and carefully sit her down. All the food is still warm, he must have made it before leaving. That's nice of him.
“Here let me help you Eri.” I offer.
I pick up a fork and knife and start to cut neatly into the pancakes.
“Reina, I think I remember how to eat. You don't have to help me with everything.” Eri whines.
She takes the fork into her hand and slowly starts to feed herself.
“Just be careful ok Eri?”
She's too busy munching on her food to reply and I go to take a seat close to Eri as possible. I take a plate of pancakes myself and start to eat, while at the same time keeping a close eye on Eri as if something bad were going to happen to her. But nothing drastic can happen other than choking and that's something I can stop. I'm becoming paranoid over her now. What's wrong with me? I know I want her to be safe and I just don't want her to get hurt again. I'm also kind of afraid to leave her alone too, but I can't be like that the whole time while she's recovering. I shake my head of these thoughts and continue to eat. I have to stop worrying. She'll be fine.
“Maybe you should call Ai to see what she wants.” Eri interrupts, into the silence. “I'm sure she only called because Risa told her to. You know how motherly she is.”
“I'll be sure to call her when I'm done.” I agree.
We go back to eating in silence.
***
“Eririn!” Sayu wails, rushing to Eri's side.
I watch her pass me to sit next to the couch where Eri is seated and look to the other three visitors here to greet me properly, unlike Sayu. I step aside to let them in.
“Hi, Ai-chan, Gaki-san.” I smile at Koharu and she waves at me with her energetic smile in place. “You're more than welcomed to ask fifty questions to see if Eri's alright.”
Ai and Koharu go over to the couch too, but Risa stays behind, standing in front of me. That's strange. I would figure she would take up that offer and nag Eri with questions. I shut the door and lock it then look back at her, with a questioning look. She's still here. Maybe she came to ask me the fifty questions. Just as long as she doesn't ask them all at once I think I can deal.
“How are you dealing with all this?” She ask.
I look at her, caught off guard. No one has ever asked me if I'm ok now that I think about it. They're all too focused on Eri and that isn't really a bad thing since she needs all the help and support she can get. She needs to know that she isn't alone and that she has people willing to stay by her side. I mean she is blind and her lack of vision makes it harder for her to get around or cope with her sudden loss. But me, I have never even though to see if I haven't crumbled from this brutal events. Like everyone else, I've been to busy with Eri and ignored my own feelings. Sure they surface ever so often and my head is flooded with questions about what will happen to our future or Eri's future, but that went away quicker than it came. What can I say to Risa without having to worry her? The truth or a flat out lie?
“I'm fine. I mean yeah she'll need a lot of care, but I'm doing ok.” I reply.
So a lie it is.
“You don't have to be alone when you care for her.” She explains. “I know you feel that you have to do this because somehow you think it's your fault and you shouldn't think that. None of this is your fault. You aren't responsible.”
I feel myself starting to slump forward, my body finally claiming defeat. Risa puts a hand on to my shoulder to give some sort of comfort. I have to keep it together. Eri's here.
“We want to help too. If you find that you're too tired to care for Eri just call us and we'll help her. As friends we want to do our job too.”
I smile at her and she smiles back, seeing that I've accepted her help. I shouldn't take care of Eri because I feel that I have to or that I have to make it up to her. I should do that because I want to and because I love her. Taking care of her isn't supposed to feel like a burden. I'm glad we had this talk and I'm more grateful that she didn't ask me one hundred questions a minute. From behind me, I can hear someone slamming into a wall and picture frames hung on the wall slam to the floor.
“Ow, Sayumi!” Eri cries.
“Sorry Eri!”
“Sayu, you're supposed to guide her to the bathroom you know she can't see!” Ai scolds.
I spin around to inspect the damage. Eri is standing next to the wall she's crashed into, holding her nose and Sayu is next to her with a guilty face. Maybe I shouldn't leave Eri in their care or just maybe Sayu's. I go to take over, but Risa beats me to it. She gives me a soft smile when she reaches Eri.
“I'll do it. Sayu, please sit down. Let's go Kame.” Risa instructs.
I feel myself start to relax. I know Eri's in good hands when Risa's around, unlike Sayu. I glare at her. Does she have no brain?! Thank god it wasn't something major. How did she let Eri bump into that wall anyway? She better hope Eri doesn't have a bruise or Sayu will be sorry!Why did Eri allow them to come over again?
***
“You'll be ok while I'm gone, right?”
Eri laughs and holds on to my hands in a firm grip. She has on her goofy smile.
“I'll be fine. My parents are here and everyone already left so you don't have to worry about Sayu slamming me into walls every time I have to go to the bathroom.” She replies.
“I'm just worried about you is all. You know you can call me when ever you need me ok?” I remind her.
“Yes, I know. Now just go home and get some rest.” She agrees.
I sigh, wanting more than anything to stay here with her another day. I nod and give in to her demand. I pull her into a warm hug and hold her against me to take in the scent of her sweet perfume. I feel her arms tie around my waist and stay there, locked.
“I love you.” I whisper.
“And I love you.” she responds.
I slowly let her go, keeping our pinkies connected. I really don't want to leave. I don't want to keep my eyes off her for a second, but I have to stop worrying and being scared that something worse can happen to her. She'll be fine for one day I'm sure of it. I take a small breath to relax and slowly pull our tied pinkies away. I smile, looking at Eri one last time and face the front as I walk away. Our grip breaks and I force myself to keep walking so that I won't turn back around and embrace her. The door to her house closes, telling me that I can't turn back. At least for today that is. I get to my apartment in no time and fish through my pockets to find the key. I hope I didn't forget it or that it fell out of my pocket at Eri's house. I really don't feel like having another walk. Never mind, here it is. I pull it out of my pocket and stick the key into the door knob. As I turn the key I can hear voices and mumbling just behind the door. There's more than one person here? My uncle has company? Please, don't tell me it's my parents again! I really don't need this shit. Can't they give me a break or just leave me alone for the rest of my life?! Letting curiosity get the better of me, I turn the lock and step inside to track down the source of the noise. No one is in the living room. I should try the kitchen. I walk into the door way and the second I do I really wish I didn't.
“WHOA!” I scream.
My uncle goes flying backwards into the counter and sends pots from the cupboards falling to the floor. That's real smooth. The person next to him turns away completely embarrassed.
“R-Reina!” My uncle croaks, quickly picking up the fallen pots.
I've never seen his face go this red before, it's amusing. I should do this more often.It's so much fun. I cross my arms over my chest with a large grin in place. Payback, you gotta love it. This is what he gets! My uncle looks between me and the person he was lip locking for God knows how long and back to me. I really don't want to know how this happened because this is my UNCLE for crying out loud! He's like at father to me. And seeing him going at it with some girl like a teenage boy really grosses me out! This is just so horrible! It's worse than the time I interrupted Yossie and Rika. What is it with people and kitchens?!
“I-I-I can explain!” My uncle yelps.
I let out a small chuckle. “It's pretty self explanatory to me uncle.” I reply.
I should have stayed at Eri's house another day. But then again embarrassing my uncle beyond belief IS pretty fun. I think I'll stay, for now.
“Weren't you supposed to call me when you wanted to leave?”
“I thought I would save you some gas and walked instead.” I look to the girl with a raised brow. “So...who the hell is she?”
“Watch your language, Reina.” My uncle snips.
When did he become so uptight? Is having a girlfriend going to be a problem now? Dont' tell me it'll change him! This girl better leave if she plans to do that to my uncle. I don't have any of this! We have a find relationship now, one that I enjoy and if she screws it up I will kill her! I ignore my uncle and keep my eyes on this strange woman who's decided to have her tongue down my uncle's throat. I'm really starting to not like her. Did I say ew before? Because...GROSS!
“Well are you going to tell me or is she just some girl you picked up?” I question.
Yeah, I know I shouldn't be saying stuff like this, but I like to see my uncle squirm and blush. Plus, this is payback for those times he's interrupted Eri and I. I have not forgiven him for that. I decided to milk it. Why not? This is getting too fun. My uncle scratches the back of his head and puts on a bashful smile.
“Uh...Reina can I talk for you a second, in the room?”
I shrug and follow him into the bathroom. He closes the door forcefully and faces me with the most desperate expression. I figured he would get mad, but it's the other way around?
“Can you NOT embarrass me in front of her like that? This was supposed to be our first,”
“Date?” I cut off. “Don't you think you're a little too OLD for dating uncle? Besides I think a night at a restaurant could have made a much better date than this dump.”
I can't contain the smile forming to my face and let out a series of laughter. This is great. I can feel my uncle's stare on me as I try to control myself. I hold my stomach and take a deep breathe. I like this.
“It is not a date.” He corrects. “It's...I just wanted to speak with her again. I met her at the Christmas party and I haven't been able to call her since you've been hospitalized.”
“Alright, Alright, no need to explain anymore. You're starting to get red in the face. No need to be so frustrated uncle.” I say. “I'll be nice, but can I at least know her name?”
My uncle sighs. “Will that get you off my back?” He growls.
I nod. He agrees and walks me out of the bathroom and into the kitchen. The girl he was smooching is still there. She turns around, looks at him briefly and focuses to me. I fold my arms and look at her with a casual face.
“Reina, this is Michiru. This is my niece, Michiru.” My uncle introduces.
She comes over to me and holds out her hand. “Nice to meet you.”
I pick up my hand and shake her hand, quickly. “Like wise.” I reply. I turn back to my uncle. “Do you want me to leave?”
“That won't be necessary. I'm going to leave.”
My uncle looks to his new found girlfriend in slight shock. I'm sure he wants her to stay so they can...I'm NOT gonna think about it! I won't go there. Too many bad thoughts and all this scarring that will be done to my mind! My brain won't be able to recover.
“Okt, I'll talk to you another time.” My uncle agrees.
The girl-toy says good bye to me and makes her way out the door. I face my uncle when she's gone.
“You're not upset are you?” I question.
“No, not at all. I'll just be in my room.” My uncle states.
Yep, he's upset and I'm bored so we're even! What else can I do? The fun's over. I can't go back to Eri's place. She won't let me. She doesn't want to feel like some burden to me and I said I would listen to what she's asked me to. I'll go over Ai's house. Let's go see what she's up to. She's probably with Risa and they better not be having sex! I'm about to go find out. I pick up my cell and dial down her number, quickly. I don't think my uncle will mind that I'm gone for another day.
-
CHAPTER 53
It really bothers me not knowing what can happen to this fragile relationship but what gets me more is that, she doesn't even know it. She's oblivious to this important fact not because she wants to be but because I chose her to be. So I do feel guilty hiding this from her. When she knows the truth I know it will crush her because it'll happen too soon, but nothing will happen and I'll make sure of it. I'll protect her like I've said I would. Even if that means I have to lie from her or hide things for her for just a while.
While it's admirable that Reina doesn't want to add to Eri's worries right now, I still believe that she should not wait to come clean to her about her folks wanting to talk her back with them. Whether she tells her now or later, Eri's still going to be upset by it, that's not going to be different. What will be different is how she's going to deal with it. If Reina tells her now, at least she'll be there with her to help her through it; if she waits till later, she runs the risk of not having enough time to do that, which could lead to Eri having to deal with losing Reina all by herself.
I roll on my back and push the sheets slowly back to not bother Eri. When I get my legs free from under the blanket I start to move my way over Eri so I won't step on her. The second I move to get out of here Eri's arms go around my waist,trapping me in place. How can she know I'm up? Isn't she asleep? I struggle to get out of her grip and place her arms gently to her side, but she holds on tighter.
“No.” She mumbles.
So she is awake? Well, she better let me go because I'm hungry and I gotta pee really bad. Why won't she let me go? I move again but it's just the same thing. I'm stuck.
“Eri.” I whisper. “You have to let me go.”
She frowns and whimpers. She pulls me down and presses my body into hers. She puts her face into the crook of my neck then takes a deep breath and exhales.
“I want you to stay here.” She sleepily replies.
While that's uber sweet and cute, Reina should just tell Eri that she has to pee. :lol:
Her hands slide under my shirt and I fight hard to not give into my desires or to make a sound. We're still in her house and for all I know we could probably not be alone. I hope I remembered to lock the door. What's gotten into her anyway? She's so touchy. Not that I'm complaining or shouldn't be.
Under normal circumstances this'd be all "FUCK YEAH!", but again, as I stated after the last chapter, she's really emotional right now with all that's happened. She's lost her mom, and in a way she's wanting/fighting to not lose anyone else that's important to her (i.e. Reina).
I'm just not used to it and I really don't want to be caught in the act again but this time by her dad!
Uh-oh...does Eri's dad know about them? :?
*NEARLY BUSTED BY ERI'S DAD*
Wooooooooooooo that was close...and good job Eri on keeping her cool :thumbsup, unlike Reina. :P
“Your dad left to do some shopping with your brother and sister.” I tell her. “But there's food on the table.”
I take her over to the table and carefully sit her down. All the food is still warm, he must have made it before leaving. That's nice of him.
“Here let me help you Eri.” I offer.
I pick up a fork and knife and start to cut neatly into the pancakes.
“Reina, I think I remember how to eat. You don't have to help me with everything.” Eri whines.
She takes the fork into her hand and slowly starts to feed herself.
Yet another "awwwwwwwww" moment. :oops:
“How are you dealing with all this?” She ask.
I look at her, caught off guard. No one has ever asked me if I'm ok now that I think about it. They're all too focused on Eri and that isn't really a bad thing since she needs all the help and support she can get.
...
“You don't have to be alone when you care for her.” She explains. “I know you feel that you have to do this because somehow you think it's your fault and you shouldn't think that. None of this is your fault. You aren't responsible.”
Aw Risa, definitely smarter than she gets credit for. It's only natural for them to be worried about how Eri's doing, but Risa knows that she's not the only one who's having to deal. Being in a relationship herself with Aichan, she knows that whatever Eri goes through, Reina will be right there by her side to help her through it (particularly with the circumstances of the car accident), all the while probably not paying that much attention to her own emotional state as events happen. Reina's awesome for being there for Eri, but at the same time someone also needs to be there for Reina too.
Nicely done Risa. Nicely done.
From behind me, I can hear someone slamming into a wall and picture frames hung on the wall slam to the floor.
“Ow, Sayumi!” Eri cries.
“Sorry Eri!”
“Sayu, you're supposed to guide her to the bathroom you know she can't see!” Ai scolds.
Mental note...don't let Sayu guide blind people. XD
“You'll be ok while I'm gone, right?”
...
You know you can call me when ever you need me ok?” I remind her.
“Yes, I know. Now just go home and get some rest.” She agrees.
Eri knows that she can't/shouldn't be asking Reina to completely give up her own life just to take care of her (especially since Reina's the type who just might do that given the circumstances). Reina needs to take care of herself just as much as she wants to take care of Eri. After all, if she doesn't do the former she's going to have a hard time doing the latter.
*REINA "BUSTS" HER UNCLE*
OSNAP! :rofl:
It's also nice to know that Uncle's not a social wallflower. :twothumbs
*UNCLE'S GF GOES HOME*
Oops. :doh:
The girl-toy says good bye to me and makes her way out the door. I face my uncle when she's gone.
“You're not upset are you?” I question.
“No, not at all. I'll just be in my room.” My uncle states.
Upset? Noooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo, of course not. He's just a dude who got all worked up for, then got suddenly interrupted in the middle of smoochy time, and who's now unable to continue said smoochy time because of the lack of a smoochy partner. So yeah...time to go to his room. :fap
Yep, he's upset and I'm bored so we're even! What else can I do? The fun's over. I can't go back to Eri's place. She won't let me. She doesn't want to feel like some burden to me and I said I would listen to what she's asked me to. I'll go over Ai's house. Let's go see what she's up to. She's probably with Risa and they better not be having sex! I'm about to go find out. I pick up my cell and dial down her number, quickly. I don't think my uncle will mind that I'm gone for another day.
If it turns out that Risa IS also there at Aichan's, is it time for Reina to take Risa up on her offer to be Reina's support like how Reina has been Eri's? Hope so. :yep:
The sex thing though, wouldn't be that bad either. ^_^
-
omo! I hadn't read in a time XD
No~ eri's blind u.u poor her and poor reina too T.T
I like reina here, she has a inner reina XD
Waiting the next chapter ^^
-
Lawls, uncle's got a girlfriend/toy. I love how all the friends are smothering Eri, but Risa's the one to really think about Reina.
-
Hehe revenge!!!!!!!!!!!
Lol I love that Eri is so touchy feely now... is that wrong? that is wrong... :banghead: but i feel like it will lead to a lot of awkwardly embarrassing moments for Reina... :twisted:
-
Hey everyone. I have completed the side chapter of TTCL. I hope it doesn't suck. I worked hard on this thing. Well...here's the link to it in my blog and don't be shy to leave some comments.
http://pkkame.wordpress.com/2009/07/31/32/ (http://pkkame.wordpress.com/2009/07/31/32/)
-
CHAPTER 53.5
At least Aichan's able to admit that she's whipped. XD
Hot stuff = DAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAYUM!
:drool: :hump: :jerk: :twisted: :fap:
And of course...THAT's when "that' had to happen.
:on lol:
I think I can wait until tonight. How hard can that be?
Now THIS sounds like it'll be fun to see. ;D
-
Lol, this chapter was totally hot. I don't know about anyone else, but Takagaki totally steals the show for me. Also, I think Reina might hear something that she never wanted to in the next chapter.
One little nitpicky:
I’m not the only one who wants to cuddle when we’re done. I can be touchy too.
Did you mean 'she'?
-
Is that a smile on her face?!
XD
53.5
TakaGaki :drool: the mudshake I'm drinking atm ain't helping :drool:
-
Touchy Eri :heart:
I love how Risa is so nice to Reina in this fic, i've had enough of those where she steals Eri from Reina haha :thumbsup
CH 53.5
Hahaha what a tease! :D I can't WAIT for the next chapter! :D
Aww and they really are so cute, both being so lucky to have each other. ^^ Haahaahaa poor Reina... :D
-
Owww ... :heart: Reina is a girlfriend so sweet ~~~ <3 ...
but She need a rest too n_nU ... and Risa tell her it, Risa's like mummy :wub: Always worry for her children :D.
Amm and the Chapter 53.5 ... is so ... U////U no words XD I only loved it, is so hot :drool: .
I'll wait for the new chapter *O*
-
^ Hi welcome. Another fan of this fic huh? Well I'm very glad. As for the chapters that needed to be PM no longer have to be PMed. you can just click the links to them. I have posted them before in this thread. I think it has been quoted on this page by JFC on the previous chapters and on this page the newest perv is also linked on this page from me.
-
ooow ... a new fan for this fic :grin: ~~~<3
:welcome
Chibimila
CHAPTER PLZ!
my eyes need to read this fic *.*
-
CHAPTER 54
“Make yourself at home. There's plenty of food in the refrigerator and drinks.” Risa explains, giving me a brief run through on the house. “I'm sure you remember where the bathroom is.”
“Would you like something to eat?” Ai questions, from the kitchen.
“Soda would be good.” I reply.
She goes back into the kitchen to grab my drink. I face back to Risa who has on the same worried expression she had when she was at Eri's house.
“I'm fine, honestly.” I tell her. “I mean as long as Eri is fine than I should be too you know?”
That soothes her just a little.
“How was she when you left her?”
“She was fine. She wanted me to leave, saying that I needed to rest or whatever. I kinda wish I didn't come home, because I ended up walking in on my uncle and his new found girlfriend, kissing.” I grumble, then shiver at the thought.
Risa lets out a small laugh. “So you decided to come here to forget it?”
“That and Eri wouldn't allow me to come back into her house. At least not for today.”
Risa smiles and walks over to the living room. “Well since you're here let's watch some movies. I have a bunch of new dramas.”
She goes over to the rack that's filled with countless DVDs. She runs her hand through the spin of the DVD case while carefully yet quickly reading through the titles.
“You keep your stuff here?” I state.
“Here's your soda.” Ai announces.
“You two should just live together. I mean, Risa already makes herself at home, obviously. Does she have her own clothes here too? Her own food?”
Ai shifts, looks to the floor and faces me with a sheepish smile.
“She has her own food here too?!” I yell.
“Well, sometimes she doesn't like the food we have for dinner. So I figured it would be easier for her to just bring whatever she likes here in case she gets hungry.” Ai explains.
I fold my arms and chuckle. “As if you guys would eat something like food when you're both here alone.” I reply.
Ai's face goes red. I grin. Yeah, they were having sex before I called. I knew it! I hope it was in Ai's room and not the guest room! I am SO not sleeping there! They would have to clean that bed with bleach first before I decide to lay on it!
“You two cleaned up when you were done, right?!” I squeak. “Please tell me you cleaned the sheets! I'm not going to sleep on a bed that has-”
“You'll be sleeping in the living room, Tanakacchi!” Risa interrupts. “There's a pull out bed in the couch. The guest room is currently being remodeled.”
Her face is just as red as Ai's. Ok, I've just made everything awkward. I look between them and decided to look at my own feet. That's much better. That way I don't have to be shunned by these two.
“So...let's watch the drama?” Ai interrupts.
“Yeah good idea.” I agree.
We walk over to the couch and Risa puts in the CD to the DVD player. She sits next to Ai, cuddling up to her and Ai presses play on the remote. Seeing them like this makes me think back to Eri again and I start to miss her all over again, worrying if she's ok without me for today. She should be fine. I mean she has her dad and brother there to help her when she needs to get around. Coming here was probably a bad idea. They could at least be less couple-y with me around. I sit further into the couch, sulking. Risa shuts off the light and goes back to leaning against Ai as the drama begins to play.
***
How can they make me sleep on this thing all night? It's so uncomfortable. Don't they know how to treat a guest around here?! I hate this bed. Maybe I should have slept on the floor? It is not comfortable at all. No matter where I move I can't find a good spot to sleep in. What is wrong with this bed?! I kick the blanket to the floor and sit up in bed, fed up with turning endlessly. I run my hand through my hair and exhale, upset.
“How can I sleep in a bed like this?” I whisper.
I get out of bed, using my hands to get around, blindly through the dark. I might as well go to the bathroom. I make my way out of the living room and to the stairs, safely. When did this place become so creepy at night? I just want to get to the bathroom and go back to my comfortable bed. I reach the top and continue my walk down the hall. Wait a minute...what's that sound? I stop and turn to my left. My eyes open wide, staring at the door through the dark. Is that coming from Ai's room?! I can hear moaning and heavy breathing through the closed door. The bed is rocking and lightly, bumping against the wall. Holy...these two can't keep their hands off each other can they?! Were they waiting for this the whole time I was here?! No wonder Ai kept looking at Risa. That explains her creepy stare. It was like she wanted to do something naughty with her. It makes sense now. Ahh the horrible thoughts coming to my mind! I should have not asked to sleep here! Well...uh...at least they waited until I was in bed.
“Ai-chan!”
My eyes open wider. What exactly are they doing in there? I don't wanna know. I don't even wanna know! The bed stops moving and the moaning is gone. That brings a huge relief to me, but wait...what if they stopped because they heard me?! I'm not going to stay here to find out. I make a dash for the stairs and straight into my bed again. I don't have to go to the bathroom anymore and I don't want to go back there either! I pull the blanket over me and lay on my side. I close my eyes, forcing myself to sleep and forget what I just heard. All these horrible images! These awful sounds! They're all stuck in my head now! I close my eyes tighter, gripping the sheets. I'm going to have an even harder time sleeping tonight. I should have just stayed here in my damn bed!
***
“Gaki-san, be careful you don't burn anything!” Ai complains.
“I've got it Ai-chan relax. Have you had your tea yet?” Risa questions back.
These two are fighting this early in the morning? And while I'm not even a foot away from the kitchen? These two want to ruin my morning too besides my sleep? At least try to whisper. The clattering of pots and clinging plates makes it harder for me to get back into a peaceful slumber. I don't know how I managed to sleep, but I did and now they're ruining it for me. Do they NOT see me sleeping in the living room?! Don't they know how to whisper? I roll on to my back and stare at the ceiling in a daze, trying to gather my thoughts together. I barely got any sleep. I yawn and rub my eyes then let out a heavy sigh. I sit up in bed and turn to the noisy couple.
“Don't you two know how to be quiet!? I was trying to sleep here!” I yell.
I glare at them from my bed then stand up, walking towards the kitchen. I might as well eat since Risa's cooking.
“I'm sorry, Ai's cranky in the mornings if she doesn't get enough sleep.” Risa apologizes. “I told her to drink coffee instead of tea so she wouldn't be this much of a hassle.”
“You know I don't like coffee.” Ai shoots back.
Would they just STOP talking?! I sit on to the kitchen table with a scowl still in place. I can imagine WHY Ai didn't get enough sleep last night, because they were both screwing each other like little rabbits! They were noisy too! I'm NEVER going to spend the night here ever again. Risa sets down a plate of pancakes in front of me. This brightens my mood and I take a fork cutting into my first pancake. Risa also hands Ai a plate then settles next to Ai to eat also. This stuff isn't so bad. It's pretty good. Who knew Risa was such a good cook.
“How did you sleep?” Risa questions, into the silence.
“Alright.” I reply, taking another forkful of pancakes. “Could have slept better if you both weren't so loud.”
“We're really sorry about that.” Risa apologizes.
I don't think I won't even mention me hearing them go at it late at night in Ai's room. I don't want to embarrass them. But then again I didn't ask to be scarred either! I also won't tell them that.
“Are you going to visit Eri today?” Risa ask.
“After I go home to change, yes.” I reply.
“Let us know how she's doing when you get there.”
“I will.” I finish the last of my food and head towards the sink with my empty plate. “Thank you for letting me spend the night and for the food it was good.”
“Are you going to leave now?” Ai finally spoke.
I nod. “It might take me a while to get ready. So I'll need to leave now.”
I walk passed Risa and pat Ai on the back on my way out. She shifts in her seat and cringes. What's up with her? Wait...on second thought...I REALLY don't want to know! As I step out of the kitchen I catch the mumbled words Ai says directed to Risa.
“From now on...we're clipping your nails.”
Ok...WHAT?! I wish I didn't hear that! Why did I have to listen to that?! I'm leaving, now! I have GOT to get out of here! Geez, these two are unbelievable. Who KNOWS what they do to each other when they get a moment to themselves. I walk faster towards the exit and zip right out the door in a second. I'm so glad I'm going to see Eri soon. I can feel a lot more at ease. I miss her. Being away from her for just a day was tough on me. I was worried about her. At least when I go to see her I'll know that she's doing fine and I panicked over nothing. I feel myself start to smile as I walk along the side walk. I can't wait to see her. Let's just hope this time when I get home my uncle doesn't have company over.
-
:lol: :lol: TakaGaki! Poor Reina.
-
love how Risa is making herself at home ^^
poor Reina... :lol:
just love your writting :heart:
keep up your hard work :twothumbs
hobe i dont bother you........im no good in english,sorry. :sweatdrop:
-
Damn, Reina's reactions :wahaha:
TakaGaki :luvluv2:
In case I haven't told you yet, I so love this fic :bow:
-
CHAPTER 54
“Make yourself at home. There's plenty of food in the refrigerator and drinks.” Risa explains, giving me a brief run through on the house. “I'm sure you remember where the bathroom is.”
“Would you like something to eat?” Ai questions, from the kitchen.
“Soda would be good.” I reply.
K, gotta ask, how long would it take for Reina to have gotten there? Would it have been enough time for TakaGaki to...well...um...finish? :twisted:
“You two should just live together. I mean, Risa already makes herself at home, obviously. Does she have her own clothes here too? Her own food?”
Ai shifts, looks to the floor and faces me with a sheepish smile.
“She has her own food here too?!” I yell.
“Well, sometimes she doesn't like the food we have for dinner. So I figured it would be easier for her to just bring whatever she likes here in case she gets hungry.” Ai explains.
Logical thinking there Aichan.
Reina's right though. They do practically live together, might as well make it "official." :yep:
I fold my arms and chuckle. “As if you guys would eat something like food when you're both here alone.” I reply.
Ai's face goes red. I grin. Yeah, they were having sex before I called. I knew it! I hope it was in Ai's room and not the guest room! I am SO not sleeping there! They would have to clean that bed with bleach first before I decide to lay on it!
Again busted by Reina!
:wahaha:
“You two cleaned up when you were done, right?!” I squeak. “Please tell me you cleaned the sheets! I'm not going to sleep on a bed that has-”
“You'll be sleeping in the living room, Tanakacchi!” Risa interrupts. “There's a pull out bed in the couch. The guest room is currently being remodeled.”
Her face is just as red as Ai's. Ok, I've just made everything awkward.
Well, assuming the the remodeling thing is a lie, then holy geez TakaGaki get around. :hump:
We walk over to the couch and Risa puts in the CD to the DVD player. She sits next to Ai, cuddling up to her and Ai presses play on the remote. Seeing them like this makes me think back to Eri again and I start to miss her all over again, worrying if she's ok without me for today. She should be fine. I mean she has her dad and brother there to help her when she needs to get around.
Aw...Reina misses Eri.
Coming here was probably a bad idea. They could at least be less couple-y with me around. I sit further into the couch, sulking. Risa shuts off the light and goes back to leaning against Ai as the drama begins to play.
Yeah...being around "couple-y" people probably isn't the best thing to do when you're missing your own GF.
How can they make me sleep on this thing all night? It's so uncomfortable. Don't they know how to treat a guest around here?!
Well, it's pretty much that, or risk sleeping in the guest bedroom. :sweatdrop:
*TAKAGAKI NIGHT ANTICS*
Well, they were interrupted earlier when Reina initially called and asked to come over. It's not like they can just completely stop, after all. There's a lot of tension left over...and they've got to get rid of it...somehow. :nervous
Well...uh...at least they waited until I was in bed.
True. :rofl:
TakaGaki = :sex:
Reina = :on freeze:
I barely got any sleep. I yawn and rub my eyes then let out a heavy sigh. I sit up in bed and turn to the noisy couple.
“Don't you two know how to be quiet!? I was trying to sleep here!” I yell.
...
“I'm sorry, Ai's cranky in the mornings if she doesn't get enough sleep.” Risa apologizes.
Oh that's just too easy.
:wahaha:
“How did you sleep?” Risa questions, into the silence.
“Alright.” I reply, taking another forkful of pancakes. “Could have slept better if you both weren't so loud.”
“We're really sorry about that.” Risa apologizes.
Reina = :dizzy:
Risa = :mon sweat:
“Are you going to leave now?” Ai finally spoke.
I nod. “It might take me a while to get ready. So I'll need to leave now.”
I walk passed Risa and pat Ai on the back on my way out. She shifts in her seat and cringes. What's up with her? Wait...on second thought...I REALLY don't want to know!
I DO! I DO! I WANNA KNOW! :twisted:
As I step out of the kitchen I catch the mumbled words Ai says directed to Risa.
“From now on...we're clipping your nails.”
Ok...WHAT?! I wish I didn't hear that! Why did I have to listen to that?! I'm leaving, now! I have GOT to get out of here! Geez, these two are unbelievable.
WOOOOOOOOOOO!!! :rockon:
-
TakaGaki :wub:
because they were both screwing each other like little rabbits!
hhohohohohohohohohoh :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl:
You're killing me XD I can't stop laughing with that and Poor Reina she misses her little turtle :heart:
I'll wait the next chapter :bow:
-
>.< :bow: :bow: :bow: :bow: :bow: :bow: Please, the next chapter :bow: :bow: :bow: :bow: :bow: :bow:
this fanfic is great, I love......... continual :bow:
-
Ah, sorry everyone for the lack of updates. I've been having a hard time with this fic lately. I don't know when I will have an update. My inspiration to this fic is kind of going away. I'll try to see if I can get something, but so far that's becoming very hard.
-
:O :shocked NOOOOOOOOO!!!!!! I can understand though, how hard it can get to find inspiration for stories. I still hope you find something to help you get back on track, I love this fic by you (not in the least because it features one of my favourite pairings and another major pairing), but I'll always be checking for your next update :) If it comes to the worst though, I still wouldn't mind learning how you intended to end the story and what not. In the meantime, ganbare!!!
-
I really can understand you :( , It's horrible when you don't have inspiration :O
, Anyway I'll support you :thumbsup ... and no matter how long you take I go to wait for you next updated :D.
-
I intend to post a summed up comment after i finish reading till the latest chapter but i'm stuck at Chapter 43 now~ :OMG:
I read 42 chapters in 2 days :on study: never done so much reading at once.. i just keep reading on and on until i realise the sun have rise that i have to quickly go to bed before my mum found out :on crazygran:
So here comes the comment for all the chapters up to 42 XD
ARE YOU READY? :scared:
Reina - Ain't she the best girlfriend in the world? Only after dating or being together with Eri for several months, her love already extended out to her family.. Really great that she protected and cared for Eri both mentally and physically.. Getting into fights to save Eri even she know she might get booted again..and even most of the time Eri is the one sooooo much tempting her to be a sinner she did her best to resist and hold up her promise .. Did i mention Reina looked the coolest when she was unafraid to take on the guy with the crowbar alone? :on lol:
Eri - Ohhhhh... she is just so cute.. i have not read on yet but i hope she got her turtle back from that pet store XD I think her character in this story have the greatest development.. from almost too shy to talk till giggling like a lovestruck school girl... and how she make it through with her family in this type of situation.. But is the real cause of malfunction of Reina mental defense.. Reina is trying so hard but she just always leave gaps for Reina to slip in to sin..LOL poor Reina
Sayu - Scary~ haha..but then again.. Sayu recently have turn into this sexy girl too with a more mature touch to it.. but i wondered how was behind the scene on how Koharu eventually got together.. as in the details
Koharu - the even loud and noisy (not in a bad way) kid.. thats what the rest of the MM members describe her too.. very active..but i highly suspect she might be able to take control of Sayu privately when they are alone :glasses:
Ai - LOL saying things without processing = Ai-chan in this story.. but it's really funny.. cause i always imaging her saying those hilarious thing with an almost emotionless face
Risa - Mother of the group~ like how she always is.. but when it comes to someone wanting to get their hands on Ai-chan..needless to say.. ~
Reina's Uncle - what can i say.. this kind of uncle only exist in your story i guess cause he is close to perfect already.. so 5 * for Reina's uncle :thumbsup
Actually there is alot of side stories that i am interested to know what happened.. if there is one~ haha like hows the relationship was for Yossie and Risa, Miki and Aya, Sayu and Koharu and Risa and Ai...
Oh well.. all in all.. ~ its a great story.. ! always new surprise.. and very original storyline :on woohoo:
Haha~ thanks for the story
ps: Chapter 43 in case you forget :shifty:
:mon bat: *poof*
-
This isn't an update though I know I should be getting to it! >.> There will be one in due time. I actually have no idea when though so just wait a little longer.
I'm just making an announcment right now. I will be putting the perv scenes to TTCL in the perv section. So if anyone wants to read the chapters again or if there is a new reader of TTCL that perv chapters will all be there. Also I'll be making an index for this fic as well to make it easier to read chapters. That will be one hell hole to mess with, but I'll get through it. I have nothing better to do. lol
-
I don't have perv section and don't know how get it T______T
-
You have to request access in the Hip Joint.
-
Just dropping by to tell you~
I am done reading the story!! =]
+ the other 2 one shot on your blog too XD
=( poor ERI have turn BLIND!!!!!! :frustrated:
-
Yaaay ~~~ Index for TTCL :heart:
That's a great idea, this way I can read better the chapters *O*.
And well, you know ... I'll waiting the next chapter n,n
-
This needs an incentive bump! Update, updaaaate!
-
I know it's been a while since I've updated. I've been having a hard time with writing and updating this fic. Also finals are soon for college and boy do I hate finals. =_= I wish they can go away and stop making everyone run around in a panic. Another thing, well I can't seem where to start off from with the new chapter. I have something, but it really isn't much and it's too short that I don't even consider a update. I'll need to see how I can make it longer than like two paragraphs.
-
Oh, yeah, I forgot about finals. My friend was complaining about them too. Take your time, but just remember you have fans here! :heart: :heart:
-
And there is me! :wub:
:mon bat:
-
After months of slaving to get an idea for a new chapter and even a few more months trying to write my idea down. I got an update for TTCL! ^_^ It isn't really all that great and I'm sure it will confuse some people a little, but hey it's something and that means another chapter closer to the end of TTCL! YAY! :cow: I'm not sure how many chapters are left yet, but the end is coming near. I can feel it. Don't be too sad about that because after this comes the TakaGaki prequel! That will be all sorts of fun to write! Ok so here I go!
CHAPTER 55
Back to school! It's been a while. The winter break felt so long and agonizing for many reasons. I would have been back sooner, but then came the car accident, death, and a needed recovery. My uncle also felt that I needed time to heal physically and mainly emotionally from what I've been through. Which reminds me! Yesterday couldn't be any weirder. When I got home to change before seeing Eri I saw my uncle being very strange. Who knew he could giggle like some little school boy with a crush while speaking on the phone with this girlfriend? I could not leave the house quick enough! He kept smiling freakishly weird while giggling and then came the “I love you's” constantly. I don't think I've even done that with Eri over the phone! That was a disturbing sight and it was extremely annoying hearing him say I love you even when I left! I got dressed in a hurry then rushed out the door. I just hoped that when I came back my uncle still would NOT be on that damn phone or I would have shot myself! That definitely was one of the weirdest things I've seen in my life and I've seen a lot! What with everyone I know just about making out in the kitchen or possibly having sex in one. Well...I can't blame them for the sex part. It's hard to keep your hands off the person you want so badly, ya know? Hehe, guess who go busy yesterday?! Yep, I did! It was Eri's choice. I just walked into her room, sat with her on the bed, and BOOM heavy make-out session and then sex. Something like that. Not that I'm complaining about having sex came suddenly from almost nowhere,haha, as if I would turn Eri down. That must mean though that she's getting better with coping and moving on. I wish it were that fast with her eyesight. Guilt strikes through me entirely within seconds and I now feel less happy about being in school. How will Eri get around school blind? Or how will she take notes, study for a test, or get her lunch?! She needs someone with her. She can't be alone.
“REINA!”
I nearly have a heart attack and jump a foot in the air then search for the person that scared me shitless as soon as I calm down and realized what happened. My eyes settle on a bright cheery face and I glare. Anger instantly burns through my stomach.
“KOHARU WHAT IS WRONG WITH YOU?!” I shout back.
She stops smiling and takes a step back in fear. Her hands curl into her chest for protection against my deadly stare.
“Don't yell at her! It's not her fault you were daydreaming since we got here. She was just trying to get your attention.” Sayu scolds.
“Sayu, where did you come from?” I ask, my rage beginning to subside.
Sayu puts both her arms around Koharu's waist to comfort her girlfriend. Koharu rests her head on to Sayu's shoulder and begins to smile again more than happy to be in Sayu's arms. Sayu still has her eyes on me with a glare in place.
“What Koha was trying to tell you is that Eri will be here soon since Ai is driving her.” Sayu informs, and went back to comforting Koharu.
“When will she get here?” I reply, eager.
“Reina?”
My heart flutters at the sound of her soft voice. I start to smile and quickly turn around.I take her hand so that she knows I'm here and pull her into a hug. I take great relief at the feeling of her body pressing perfectly into my own. The soft smell of her shampoo makes me want to hold on to her tighter. I guess I'm still a little cuddly from yesterday. I didn't get to stay with her for long after because her dad asked me if I wanted a drive home and I only said yes because I didn't have extra clothes with me to sleep over. Oh, it turns out he DOES know about us dating. That was one awkward car drive with him!
“You two had sex again, huh?”
I let go of Eri and see Ai grinning at me with a know-it-all expression. She likes embarrassing me doesn't she?! I hear Sayu and Koharu snicker. Risa is glaring at Ai, waiting for the right moment to hit Ai over the head. I'm sure Ai isn't even aware of that.
“YOU should know all about sex, right?” I snap. “By the way, how IS your back, Ai? Did the scratches go away yet?”
Ai stares back wide-eyed and shocked that I know such a thing like that and Risa won't even look at anyone, but I can tell her whole face is red. Sayu and Koharu stopped laughing, speechless. I won this time. I hold up a proud grin as unsettling silence surrounds the group. That is until the bell rings.
“I-I-I'm gonna go...uh, class.” Ai stutters.
She brings Risa with her in her hasty exit. Koharu quickly blurts her goodbye after and Sayu doesn't even say a word. This leaves me alone with Eri again. I look at her to see if she hasn't turned beet red. She isn't red but smiling instead and a few giggles can be heard.
“For once, I'm glad I can't see.” She says.
I laugh with her. It feels good to hear her laugh again. Lately everyone hasn't been laughing so often and that makes life feel less meaningful without the laughter of those around me that I care about. I love to hear Eri's laughter the most. It makes me feel so much better and that I can almost face anything. But now that she's laughing and I am too with her I feel that there is less weight on me now. I'm starting to feel not so grim. Eri's laughing dies down and I take steady breathes to get my laughter under control.
“Come on. I'll walk you to class.” I offer.
I guide Eri carefully through the halls while keeping my hand in hers. I shouldn't have to worry about leaving her in class by herself. It won't be long until I see her again. I can wait two periods to see her again.
“Reina?” Eri calls.
“Yes?”
“Maybe you shouldn't have said that to, Ai-chan.” She answers. “You have marks too. Bite marks.”
I feel my face turn hot to her reminder of yesterday. I think those bite marks are bruises too! My neck is still tender and it hurts when I touch it. I'm just glad she didn't bite somewhere else that would hurt even more. Though my thighs still kind of hurt when I move. Is she trying to embarrass me public too now?!
“Eri!” I yelp.
She starts to laugh again, but this time alone. She did that on purpose! That's not fair. I sigh with a pout in place. I'll get her back. Lets see how she likes bruised thighs!
***
I really should have just stayed home. I have so much work I need to do. I will be spending most of my days at home in my room trying to play catch up so that I won't fail this year and get held back. I've missed so much! How will I ever get a chance to finish all these assignments? Maybe my uncle can help me. If he remembers high school math and all the other subjects that is. Dropping out is obviously not an option not just for me, but for my uncle. I get the feeling though that if I do fail my dad would use it against me. I'll be on my way to Fukuoka and I really don't want that to happen any time soon. But how can I do all this work before the end of the school year?
“Tanaka!”
Why does that voice sound so familiar? I turn to my left and see Yuko coming towards me. I haven't seen her since the time she stuck up for me with the school principal. Why is she calling me now? Did I do something wrong? I haven't gotten in any fights. I didn't break the rules. I've been good.
“Nakazawa-san, it's been a while.” I state. “Is there something wrong?”
“I've noticed you have been out for quite some time and you have a lot of work to complete.” Yuko replies. “I could help you with that work if you would like? The last thing you want to do is fail.”
She came to me for that? Not even to tell me bad news like oh I have detention or the principal changed his mind about not expelling me? She just came to help me with my work? Maybe she isn't so scary after all. She's still scary though. I mean her stares they're something worth fearing over.
“Uh, sure. I would like that.” I agree.
“Come to my classroom tomorrow morning and don't be late.” Yuko demands.
There she goes, being scary again. I have no option, but to agree.
“Yeah...ok.” I answer.
She walks away satisfied with my response and I feel relieved that she's gone. I hope she isn't this scary tomorrow morning. Maybe I should ask my friends how I should act around Yuko. Who knows what she could do to me if I make her anger. I shiver trying to shake the bad thoughts away.
“Reina, are you ready to go?” Sayu ask.
“Yeah, all set.” I look around me noticing something is missing. “Where's Eri?”
“Risa brought her to the car at the end of class. Come on everyone is waiting for you.” She says.
Time to go and try and finish a tremendous amount of homework. I don't think I'll be able to see Eri for a few days. That makes me a little sad, but once this is done I won't have to worry. I follow Sayu to the car and slide over to Eri in the back seat. She notices my presence and leans against me with her arm around my middle section. I smile and kiss the top of her head. She's always so cute. She missed me as much as I've missed her. This girl is amazing. She always knows what to do to make me fall deeper in love with her.
-
OMG you update it ^^! *cheer* :w00t: We had to wait for such a long time :D
It'so funny. TanaKame &KohaSayu&TakaGaki moments are so sweet :wub: :wub: Great chapter!
Oh the end is coming near? :cry: I'm sad :(
-
*explodes in happiness*
Please wait while the rndm pulls herself together.
....
...
...
...
...
Okay, that was fun.
!!!You updated!!!
I'm so happy, happy! I'm seriously bouncing in my chair. Reina finally won against Ai and then got pwned by Eri, lol. That was cute. I'm sad that this will be ending soon, though at the same time totally thrilled about the prequel, but with the way you update, it might last until next summer. :lol: :lol: :lol:
Just kidding, dear, I'm just happy you put this chapter up, no matter how short and totally not confusing at all.
-
Heehee I couldn't stop grinning like a crazy girl that I am whilst reading this chapter, not just due to the fact that you updated, but also because TanaKame is so cute here :wub:
Oh and Ai got Reina'ed (is there such a word? XD)
-
OMG an UPDATE :mon star: :mon dance:
~~
That was a disturbing sight
:lol:
“Don't yell at her! It's not her fault you were daydreaming since we got here. She was just trying to get your attention.” Sayu scolds.
Yay! Nice girlfriend
“You two had sex again, huh?”
OMG :shocked :w00t:
lol I thought it was a question from Eri's dad XD damn
“YOU should know all about sex right?” I snap. “By the way, how IS your back, Ai? Did the scratches go away yet?”
Yay! A killer counter attack :banana:
“I-I-I'm gonna go...uh, class.” Ai stutters.
XD
“You have marks too. Bite marks.”
:mon blood: You really love leaving explosives here and there huh, no complaints from me though :grin: because I so love it :twothumbs
“I could help you with that work if you would like? The last thing you want to do is fail.”
:rockon:
~~
Don't be too sad about that because after this comes the TakaGaki prequel!
Yay! :mon fyeah:
-
Having writer blockage at chapter 55 is common.. i mean..how many stories actually last that long..LOL~ We'll wait~ :P
Glad about the update! :wub:
Risa is glaring at Ai waiting for the right moment to hit Ai over the head. I'm sure Ai isn't even aware of that.
- Got me laughing..
I look at her to see if she hasn't turned beet red. She isn't red, she's smiling and a few giggles can be heard.
- LOL~ Ain't innocent anymore? ;)
“Maybe you shouldn't have said that to, Ai-chan.” She answers. “You have marks too. Bite marks.”
- Hmmm... ya... (refers to previous qn)
:mon bat:
-
lol has it really been that long since I've updated TTCL? XD Well either way I'm glad to get an update and it makes me feel even happier to get feedback like this from the readers. ^_^ I should update more often if people are going to get so happy like this. lol I might have an idea for the next chapter though, but I'm not sure how soon I can post it. Thanks everyone for the nice comments they made me smile this morning. ^_^
-
OMG, how can I not see the update sooner! :banghead:
Don't be too sad about that because after this comes the TakaGaki prequel! That will be all sorts of fun to write!
Yay! TakaGaki sounds good!
Poor Reina but her uncle must've really loved the woman.
It's really good to see Sayu's soft side besides her pervert one, I like how she's being protective of Koha.
“By the way, how IS your back, Ai? Did the scratches go away yet?”
:lol: payback is a bitch
“Maybe you shouldn't have said that to, Ai-chan.” She answers. “You have marks too. Bite marks.”
Mischievous Eri win! :heart:
TanaKamei+KohaSayu+TakaGaki = :mon lovelaff:+ :mon inluv:+ :luvluv2:
THANK YOU so much for the update, you've just made my day!! :farofflook:
Edit: “I could help you with that work if you would like? The last thing you want to do is fail."
Nakazawa Yuko! :wub:
-
*rubs eyes*
.....
......
.......
........
..........
*rubs eyes again*
I just had to make sure I read it right when I saw 'update' with today's date...
And does that make me happy or what :D
Lovey dovey TanaKame :heart:
Reina giving Ai what she deserves.....only to be pwned by her girlfriend = priceless :lol:
Still sad that Eri hasn't recovered her eyesight :( but since you promised a happy surprise at the end at least I wouldn't have to prepare myself a box of tissues :lol:
(Already counting down to your next update~~ :D)
-
UPDATE! *-*
I really love this chapter...
I was very excited for this one, it's very funny and lovely
TanaKame :heart: TakaGaki :heart: KohaShige :heart:
“Maybe you shouldn't have said that to, Ai-chan.” She answers. “You have marks too. Bite marks.”
:drool: ~~~~ Funny and Hot XD
-
I finally managed to comment on your update... YEY!!!!!
It will end soon? :mon waterworks: on the Tanakamei pairing but :onioncheer: for the TakaGaki prequel!!!
“YOU should know all about sex, right?” I snap. “By the way, how IS your back, Ai? Did the scratches go away yet?”
Ahahaha... 1 point for Reina!!! XD
“Maybe you shouldn't have said that to, Ai-chan.” She answers. “You have marks too. Bite marks.”
100 points for ERI!!!! :mon bleed2:
Can't wait for the next update.XD
-
CHAPTER 56
“I'm leaving now, Uncle, bye!” I yell, before rushing to the door.
My uncle comes out from the kitchen with a cup of tea in hand and his other hand on his tie, trying to put it into place. He looks at me then to the clock on the kitchen wall with a raised brow.
“You're going to school this early?” He ask.
“I have to meet up with a teacher so I can finish all this work for my classes when I was out.” I reply.
“Alright, well, have a good day. Did you eat breakfast first?” My uncle agrees.
“I'll buy something in a convinces store on the way out.” I answer. “Bye!”
I wave, slinging my book bag over one shoulder and hurry out the door. I think if I'm late Nakazawa-san will kill me. She scares me sometimes. Her threats always seem to speak the truth or maybe they don't, but I do NOT want to find out. I feel the speed in my steps pick up at the thought of being late and getting on to Nakazawa-san's bad side.
***
So I'm here early, but the only thing stopping me from reaching Nakazawa-san is that I don't even know what classroom she's in! She didn't tell me where to meet her. I wish I remembered to ask her the room number when I spoke to her yesterday! But I think I was just too scared to say anything else to her. I really don't want to go through every classroom and floor just to find one teacher! But it looks like I have no other choice. I walk through the halls, carefully peeking inside doorways for any class that might have Nakazawa-san sitting at a desk, waiting for me. I don't see her anywhere so far.
“Reina, good morning.”
I look down the hall in front of me and see Rika smiling at me cheerfully. Next to her as expected is Yossie. She looks back at me with a small smile then back at Rika. I walk over to my two senpais as an answer to where I can find Nakazawa-san.
“You're here early.” Rika notices.
“Well, I'm supposed to meet Nakazawa-san today, but I don't know where her classroom is.” I reply.
Yossie stands up from the wall, looking at me in curiosity. “Why would you even be around Nakazawa? Did you do something bad again?” She questions.
“No, I didn't if you must know. She's helping me with my school work!” I snap.
“Who knew Nakazawa could be this nice.” Yossie mumbles, surprised.
“Would you like me to show you her classroom?” Rika offers, changing the subject.
“Yes.” I reply.
Rika walks me through the halls quickly and I take note to the classes we pass and the halls we walk through in case I need to meet Nakazawa-san again. The walk to her classroom isn't long and Rika points to the door when we're just a few steps to the door.
“That's Nakazawa-san's classroom.” Rika announces. “Be sure to be polite with her. She hates it when students aren't polite.”
I look from Rika to the classroom nervously. “Thanks.” I squeak. “So uh...anything else I should know before I go in there?”
Yossie grins at me and chuckles. “Yeah, good luck it was nice knowing you.” She laughs.
Rika jabs her elbow into Yossie's chest to stop her laughing. “Yossie! Don't scare her.” She turns back to me with a warm smile. “Don't listen to Yossie. Nakazawa-san isn't that scary. Besides teachers aren't allowed to murder or hurt their students no matter how bad they are.”
Yossie let out another chuckle behind Rika. “Then you haven't heard about that second year student.” She snickers.
I stand still and gulp. I'm a second year high school student! Yossie's grin shows again once she sees my face and lets out a fit of laughter. Rika hits her several times on the back, cutting Yossie's laughter short so she could defend herself from her girlfriend's hits.
“Will you stop doing that?!” Rika scolds. “What type of senpai are you?! You should be helping Reina because if it weren't for her we wouldn't be dating.”
“Ah, ah, alright you're right. I'm sorry! Just stop hitting me, Rika it hurts.” Yossie yelps, dodging another hit.
It's my turn to laugh now and I don't fight to hold it in as I take in the scene of the couple. Yossie is holding her head, crouching to protect herself from Rika's girly hits and Rika is towering above Yossie ready to hit her again. This is just too funny. Yossie peeks out from her fingers and sees me laughing.
“What's so funny?! You just go to Nakaaawa-san before she gets mad your late. And forget you even saw this!” Yossie yells.
I turn around, still laughing at the two of them. The only reason why I listen to Yossie is because I don't want to be late and Nakazawa-san scares me a lot more than Yossie's threat. As I walk away I can still hear Yossie talking, but she's probably talking to Rika to apologize to her girlfriend. That serves her right for trying to scare the crap out of me and it worked! So I'm the last one laughing now, ha!
“What took you so long?!”
Or I was the last one laughing. I stand stiff in the door way, staring at Nakazawa-san in fear again. She looks back at me from her desk, hands tucked under her chin with a serious expression.
“I uh...um...” I stutter.
“Get in and take a seat so we can get started already. I don't need excuses.” Nakazawa-san orders.
I remain silent and obey. If I just remain quiet and listen I just might get out of here alive. That's a good idea.
Whoever invented school should just go to hell for this torture! Not only do I have to stay locked in my room still doing loads of work, but I have to study for final exams. Why does this year have to be so hectic? Sure, Nakazawa-san's help did cut things down a little, but I still have a handful of homework to accomplish. I hate school.
“Reina, Eri is on the phone.” My uncle announces.
I sit up from my bed and stretch before standing. I yawn and raise my hands has high as they can go then stand to open my room door. I know why Eri is calling me. It's because I haven't spoken or seen her today and it'll only continue this way for a few more days. I didn't have time to speak with her today because of all the homework I need to complete in order to catch up with my classes. I'm almost done now thanks to Nakazawa-san. Instead of being in my room for weeks or possibly a month I will only be in here for a few days if I just keep working for late hours. If it weren't for Nakazawa-san I would still be here with a mountain full of books on my bed stacked high above my head as I work. The stack of books are just a few inches tall now. I open the door to take the phone in my uncle's hand and walk back towards my bed.
“Hello?”
“Reina.” Eri wails. “I've missed you.”
She sighs on her end and I sit down in my bed, feeling myself starting to smile at the sound of her voice. She must miss me a lot. I can tell just by the sound of her voice. I lay back in bed, staring up to the ceiling with the phone comfortably next to my ear.
“I'm sorry. I've been busy lately.” I reply.
“Will you be able to be with me now?” She ask.
I can picture her pouting as she said those words and it makes me smile more just imagining how cute she must look now pouting.
“I'm almost done. Just give me a day or two.” I say. “The school year is almost done and I just need to hand in some other needed work.”
“Will you be able to come to Ai-chan's pool party?” Eri questions.
“Ai has a pool at her place?” I answer.
“Yeah, she invited everyone to come today when the school year is done. She wanted to know if you could come too.”
I don't remember seeing a pool in Ai's backyard. I must have been busy trying to get into the tent since it was so cold outside during Halloween. It's nice of her to throw a party for everyone at the end of the year though.
“I'll be there don't worry.” I promise.
“One more thing before I go. Come to my place next week. Oh, and wear something nice, OK?” Eri says. “Bye, I have to go!”
She hangs up before I ask her why she needs me to wear something fancy. I don't get why she would want that. I mean I'm just going over to her house. Maybe she's going to take me to a restaurant? Another date? Is it another date? What is she planning? She can't just leave without telling me something else! Great, now I'll be wondering about next week. I sigh and put the phone down. I face my opened text book and pick up my pencil. I don't have time to let this bother me. I still have to finish these worksheets and then squeeze in some studying. I can talk to her when I have free time and that's IF I get free time.
“Alright, math. I can do this!” I coach to myself.
-
:w00t: An update! Thank you! This is like an early present :twothumbs
EDIT:
“Yeah, good luck it was nice knowing you.”
- IshiYosi interaction
:lol: IshiYoshi are fun.
Whoever invented school should just go to hell for this torture!
XD
God, Eri is so cute :wub:
Ai-chan's pool party sounds great and I can wait to see what Eri's been planning.
Though to be honest I've been really dreading the time limit from Reina's parents :on cloudeye:
-
Pool party....? :drool:
Oh, Eri has something planned! I wonder what it is?
Oh, yeah. YAY! UPDATE~~! :shakeit: :cow:
-
“Thanks.” I squeak. “So uh...anything else I should know before I go in there?”
It's like she's going to a battle XD
Yossie grins at me and chuckles. “Yeah, good luck it was nice knowing you.” She laughs.
Nice one Yossie :lol:
Yossie is holding her head, crouching to protect herself from Rika's girly hits and Rika is towering above Yossie ready to hit her again.
Cute :nya:
Yossie peeks out from her fingers and sees me laughing.
Very sweet revenge :wahaha:
I remain silent and obey. If I just remain quiet and listen I just might get out of here alive. That's a good idea.
Damn :lol:
“Will you be able to be with me now?” She ask.
:wriggly:
“Will you be able to come to Ai-chan's pool party?”
Bikini :twisted:
Great, now I'll be wondering about next week
I'm now wondering too :D
Happy holidays to the awesome writer, which happens to be one of my favorite fanfic writers, and also to her awesome followers. :mon santa3:
-
Ah the monster of schoolwork. Always a hindrance to the dating life, ain't it? :on study:
A pool party at Ai's house? Mhmmmm :hehehe:
I want to know what Eri has in mind for next week too :wriggly:
Ahhh! Update soon :D
-
Pool Party ?
oh gosh! Bikini anywhere :drool: XD
asdas I wanna read the next chapter soon *O*
-
Hi! I just wanted to say that I LOVE your story and after I noticed it I spent 2 days reading up until your most recent chapter (I didn't sleep till 5; luckily it's the weekend XD). I don't know when your next update will be, but I really look forward to it! :bow:
-
^ Hey, thanks for enjoying my fic. Welcome to the forum also. I hope you continue to read this fic. ^_^
AND NOW!!!
Yes you are seeing this right! It is an update! It's been how long since TTCL had one?! I'm assuming months! O.O A bunch of long months! It took me a while to whip out a chapter and actually like it then even longer to complete it! So here it is now! I hope you all remembered what happened in the fic. Please enjoy the fic.
ATTENTION:Please vote on my poll! It will be very important that you all do. This poll will remain open on this thread for two weeks. Consider this poll being made to show how much my readers mean to me and so I made you all in charge of how TTCL should end! I even encourage my lurkers to vote! You don't even have to say what you voted for it's all sceret! So please everyone...vote!
CHAPTER 57
This past week a lot had happened: endless studying, last minute touches for projects, and final exams. My social life within a week disappeared right before my eyes. That however, wasn't what amazed me. What I did during that hectic week surprised me.
I studied. That was a thing I had never done back in Fukuoka. I didn't care about being the perfect daughter for my parents or an A plus student. I wanted to wander the streets with my 'friends', getting into trouble. That was a lot more appealing than locking myself into a room to study like some anti-social nerd.
This year though was different, very different. I for once, in a long time, actually cared about my grades. I had never worked this hard in a single school year before. I wasn't the only one who worked hard to pass with A's this year, so were my friends. They all worked hard to try and make it through the year with flying colors that I haven't heard a word from any of them in days, including Eri.
I missed Eri's voice. I even missed the text messages she would give me weekly during the hard studying for finals. All I had of her to look at was the background picture on my phone. I had taken that picture months before the car accident.
Sometimes, looking at the picture made me sad because I still had some guilt about the car accident, but I tried not to focus on that feeling or remember the car crash. I always tried to pay attention on the happy moment Eri and I had when I took that picture. In this old photograph, for once her eyes didn't look hazy or unfocused. Eri was looking directly at the camera of my cell phone with a happy expression.
She had on this huge smile. I can even see the fang she has. I smiled each time I saw that goofy yet blissful smile. The picture I had been able to get me through the week without seeing Eri or speaking to her. It also helped me become motivated to study harder for my exams.
Now that everything is over I can relax. I can even see Eri again. I'll be seeing Eri shortly since she wants me to come to her house this week. I'm still not sure why, but I won't even think about not attending. I need to see Eri. I've been away from her too long.
It will be nice to get to hold her again or even kiss her. I can't wait to see her. I've done what she's asked. I bought a whole new dress that I managed to make time to shop for during the previous week. I settled upon a black strapped dress that stops just above my knees.
“Reina, Eri called. Are you done?” My uncle questions.
I stare into the mirror at the door of my room that shows my reflection onto the surface of my mirror drawer. I put my hand to the ribbon resting at the middle of the dress to see if it's securely in place, then rake my shaking hands through brown hair. I left my hair straight and down with a headband resting comfortably on top. I figured since I never put my hair down enough I would do that tonight when I see Eri.
I pick up the eyeliner and finished the last touches to my make-up confident about my appearance. I stand straight and sigh to gain more courage into day's event.
“I'm ready uncle.” I reply.
Looking through the mirror, I can see him opening my room door and smile at me. His eyes look over my clothing then to my hair.
“You've let your hair loose.” He states. “You look beautiful, Reina.”
I smile, beginning to feel my cheeks warm to his kind compliment. He motions for me to walk out first and follows close after me. I go to the coat rack next to the door and pick up my jacket.
“Let me help you put on your coat.” My uncle volunteers.
He takes my coat into his hands and holds it out for me to slip my arms through the holes of the sleeves. I pull the zipper up to my chest then open the front door, ready to go. I don't want to keep Eri waiting any longer. I pursue after my uncle to his car and take a seat in the passenger seat. I haven't drove since the accident.
I know that I can if I wanted to and I'm glad that my license didn't get taken away after the accident, but I just can't bring myself to drive again. I guess I've grown a type of fear to driving a car after the crash. I don't really need to drive again so soon anyway. I still need time to get over what's happened when I was behind the wheel.
My uncle isn't bothered with having to drive me everywhere though so that makes me feel less guilty about not wanting to drive again. He always seems to understand me so well.
“Let's not let Eri wait any longer.” My uncle suggest.
He opens the door and motions for me to exit first. The closer I get to the car the more excited I become. This means I'm one step closer to see Eri. I'm a little nervous since I'm not sure what Eri has planned or if this is the type of dress she had in mind I would wear, but I shouldn't focus on that. I'll finally be with my girlfriend and I can't wait.
I get into the passenger seat and my uncle gets inside to start the car. I make sure that before the car moves I put on my seat beat and sit back into the cushioned seat. I take a deep breath to calm myself as the car moves. I figure I should calm my nerves before approaching Eri. I close my eyes and breathe out slowly.
I'm becoming so nervous over nothing that my stomach is starting to hurt. I tap my fingers against the window sill.
“Relax, why are you so worked up?” My uncle ask.
I open my eyes and look at him. He has his eyes to the front of the car, waiting for the light to turn green. I put on a sheepish smile and shrug.
“I'm not sure.” I admit.
“I'm sure you're excited. It's been how long since you've seen her?” My uncle questions.
“A week.” I reply.
“You're just a little edgy is all. Calm down, Reina.” He instructs.
The car moves again. I nod, listening to my uncle's word of advice. The car ride remains silent after that and surprisingly the ride isn't that long either than I thought it would be. I'm trying my best to keep my stomach from hurting again as I open the car door.
“Reina, if you need to spend the night don't worry about it. Just enjoy your night with Eri.” My uncle allows, before I go to knock on the door.
I thank him briefly then knock on the front door. I hear Eri's voice on the other end as she makes her way towards the door and I'm excited and edgy all over again. I finally am going to see her. I'm looking forward to this. The door to her house opens and she smiles at me with extreme joy.
“Reina, you remembered!” She says.
“Of course, I would never forget.” I confirmed.
“Come in, I'm starting to feel the cold.” she encourages.
“I'll see you tomorrow Reina.” My uncle says. “You look amazing Eri.”
Eri blushes as his compliment. I'm sure she didn't even know my uncle was here so she's probably embarrassed.
“Thank you.” she replies.
My uncle walks away and Eri latches on to my arm to guide me inside. I turn back around and allow myself to look over Eri's chosen outfit as well. I'm taken away. I've never seen her look this beautiful. Her hair is down with loose curls at the edges.
Her dress is dark red and it leaves her shoulders exposed. I have a good view of her legs and feel myself fill with a different type of excitement. I've been away from her too long. I want more than anything to rip that dress off her! I close my hands into a tight fist to try and contain myself.
I shouldn't have such thoughts right now. For all I know, Eri might just want to have a nice evening with me and that doesn't include sex. God I hope not! OK, I have to stop thinking for a second. Eri gives me a soft smile, unaware of my burning desirable thoughts.
I make sure to close the door after me the second I'm inside. With my mind slowly leaving the gutter, I begin to look around the house and notice that there's something different about this place. It's completely silent as if it's empty.
“Where is your dad?” I say.
“He's out and so is my brother and sister. It's just us here.” Eri answers.
We're the only ones here? Does this mean we're on a date? Before I can go into full panic mode, Eri drags me into the kitchen and I'm speechless. The table is decorated nicely with a fancy smooth table cloth, two long candles that are at both ends of the table, then there is a vase in the middle of the two candles with a few roses placed inside.
The whole room is filled with dim light and I can hear soft music being played somewhere around here. Eri did all this for me?! How did she find the time to do all this? I walk over to the table and see that she's prepared plenty of food for us to enjoy, possibly more than I can eat in one day.
“Eri...you did all this?” I whisper, in complete shock.
“Yeah, Gaki-san helped me with most of it, but the idea was mine. Do you like it?” she response.
I feel myself smile overjoyed. I turn around and pull her into a tight hug.
“I love it!” I yelp. “Because it came from you and from your heart. This has so much value to me.” I take a step back and give her a quick kiss. “Thank you.”
Eri pulls me into another hug and clings on to me for a few seconds enjoying the feel of me in her arms.
“I do this because I love you Reina. I thought we should have a more formal date together and well it was hard to plan because of finals, but I was determined to do this to show you how much you mean to me.” she explains.
I bury my face into her neck and inhale the sweet fragrance I've missed this whole week. She put on the perfume I like the most. I find it cute how she remembers that smells I like and puts them on just for me. I hold her in comfortable silence for a few minutes then hear my stomach growl through the quietness. Eri giggles then lets me go.
“We should probably eat now.” she states.
I release my hold around her curvy waist and nod in agreement. I take a hold of her wrist before she walks away to a chair.
“Let me help you sit down.” I volunteer.
She slips her wrist free from my hand.
“I can do it.” she equips.
I watch her as she makes her way to a chair with ease and puts her hand out to grab into the seat to locate where to sit. I'm relieved to see that she sits down without any harm and I walk over to get a chair of my own next to her.
“Let me at least serve you Eri. I don't think you should be cutting meat blind.” I plead.
Eri this time agrees to let me give her the food, but I know that she will want to feed herself. I'm sure she gets enough babying from her family so I will let her eat on her own. When the food is done being served, we eat together in silence. The food tastes great.
I never doubting Eri's cooking skills though. I've tasted her cooking before. I'll have to remember to thank Gaki-san for her help. I don't think I will be able to eat all of this food though. I'll just have enjoy what I can eat before I become full.
***
About half way through the meal, I was done eating. My stomach became so full it felt as if it was about to explode. I lean back into the chair and exhale. I glance tiredly towards the table and take note that there is still plenty of food left that isn't even half way down.
“Ah, I can't take another bite.” I cry.
Eri smiles and puts down her fork. I sit up into my seat properly and smile back at her.
“Did you enjoy the food?” she ask.
“It tasted delicious.” I comment.
“You don't have any room for desert do you?”
“I just might feel sick if I eat more.” I honestly respond.
“OK, we can have desert another time.” She decides.
Eri places her napkin onto the table and gets up from her seat.
“Oh, Reina, by the way...I love your dress. The headband on you is cute. You should put your hair down more often too.” she states.
“Ah, thank-wait...WHAT?!” I shout.
I stand up from my seat, finding it hard to believe what I've just heard. I'm nearly about to have a heart attack. Eri looks back at me and opens her eyes and smiles. I stare at her, speechless for a second to gather my thoughts properly before speaking.
“YOU CAN SEE?!” I scream.
“Surprise!” Eri giggles.
I rush over to her and hug her. “When?! How?! I can't believe it! Did you set all this up to show me you could see again?”
Eri laughs and strokes my hair as I continue to hug her. “I didn't plan on seeing again. I just woke up one day and I noticed I've gotten my sight back. I figured it would be a nice touch for our dinner tonight though.” she clarifies.
“I...this is amazing! Did you tell everyone else?!” I exclaim.
“I didn't tell everyone. The only person who knows is Gaki-san since she helped me prepare dinner and the decorations.” she claims.
I let go of Eri and look directly into her warm lively eyes. They aren't dull and cloudy anymore, but instead clear and bright. The vibrant light that shinned behind those brown orbs are there again, flickering with happiness. Eri smiles at me again and seeing her smile like this, directly at me, makes my heart throb. I lean up to her and kiss her passionately.
Her hands, that are still wrapped around me, clench around my body stronger, pushing our bodies closer together. I moan at the feeling of her body pressed onto me. I can't remember the last time when we were able to get intimate again, but I think we're about to now. I'm more than happy to give in if that's what Eri wants. As if she were reading my mind, Eri easily slips her tongue into my mouth telling me she just how much she wants this. I moan again louder and kiss back more fiercely.
Feverishly, the both of us kiss as if our lives depended on it and only break away to breathe again. I look into my girlfriend's brown colored eyes again, lost at the dark color that's displayed before me. My breath hitches and I'm breathing a lot more heavily. This is a lot better than desert. It's like one hundred times better!
My brain stops thinking and my feelings take over. I take a hold of Eri and turn her around so her back instead is facing the table then sit her down before I push the plates to the floor. Eri lets out a small gasp, but moans again when she feels my hand on to her thigh. I move her dress up to her waist and quickly yank down her underwear. Eri wraps her arms around my neck and kisses me, hungrily.
This is going to be one long and interesting night.
***
“Reina?”
I frown at the person who decided to bother me on much needed sleep. Now isn't a good time to bother me. I grab the bedsheets and yank them over my head.
“Reina.”
I let out a snort, trying not to focus on the person's words. I feel soft hands on to my shoulder and gently they shake me, trying to coax me out of my slumber. I breathe in sharply then let out a deep sigh.
“Huh?” I mumble, through the sheets.
“Reina, you're uncle called. He wants to know when should he come to pick you up?”
I push the sheets back from my face and peek through half closed eyes. Eri is sitting above me, smiling at how disoriented I've become. She tucks a piece of brown hair behind her ear and waits for me to reply. I exhale and put a hand to my face, rubbing the sleep from my eyes. I need a drink. My mouth is so dry.
“W-what time is it?” I croak.
“It's almost five in the afternoon.” Eri replies.
I quickly sit up in bed alarmed. I look around me and see the bright sun peeking out through the blinds of Eri's room window.
“What!” I yell then breathe out, exhausted. “I've slept for too long!” I run a hand through my loose hair, still trying to collect my thoughts and clear my foggy mind.
“Are you still tired?” Eri questions. “You should be. We were up almost all night.” She lets out a small giggle to that fact and grins.
I put my hand to my mouth as I yawn, ready to go back to much needed sleep. “I'm so tired.” I grumble.
I lay back in bed, staring into the ceiling, while forcing myself to stay awake. Eri's bed is too comfortable to not fall asleep. I feel myself start to smile as I lay there recalling last night's events. Yesterday...was amazing. The food. The candles.
Eri is such an amazing girl. I feel the bed move and I shift over to make some space for Eri, but she doesn't lay next to me. She decided to straddle my hips and sit above me. I focus on to her face, surprised by her sudden move and the amount of distance that's no longer between us. I blink at her, still hazy from my sleep.
Eri smiles at me again and brushes a finger against my bangs.
“What were you smiling about, Reina?” she ask, tilting her head to the side.
I smile back at her and shake my head. “Nothing.” I reply.
Eri dips down and kisses my forehead. “You're so cute. You know that, Reina?” she blurts.
I put a hand behind my head and sigh. “I know I'm cute.” I confirm. She flicks my forehead at my selfish answer. “ow!”
“Have you been hanging out with Sayu too much?!” Eri ask.
I laugh at how serious she looked asking me such a stupid question. When I begin to settle down I put my free hand around her waist. Our laughter dies down and our smiles go away. We stare lovingly into each others' eyes. I still can't believe she can see again yet here she is, staring at me affectionately and her eyes are completely focused on me.
“You're one...amazing girl. You know that?” I say, watching Eri blush. “You're...perfect. A perfect friend, sister, daughter... the perfect girlfriend.” I put my hand that's behind my head up to Eri's face and pull her down to place a sweet and quick kiss. “I love you.”
I watch Eri's face turn pink and her eyes start to fill with tears. She blinks back a few of the tears and smiles. She's trying so hard to hold back her sobs.
“Eri, don't cry!” I shout.
She lets out a small chuckle then wipes her eye with the back of her hand. She smiles again. “No, this is different.” she stutters. “I'm crying...because I'm so happy. You make me so happy Reina! I love you so much!”
She puts a hand to her mouth and puts her head down to hide her tears that she can no longer control. I can see beads of clear liquid stream down her cheeks and disappear behind her hand. I stare at her in complete awe. She's still so beautiful. Her eyes even seem more beautiful when they're covered in tears.
After staring for a few seconds, I feel myself starting to smile. I smile out of joy. I smile because of Eri's happiness and our undying love towards each other. Eri removes her hand and swipes away the tears around her eyes and on her cheeks then smiles at me. She begins to laugh.
It's a small yet cheery laugh. I think I enjoy hearing her laugh more than seeing her cry from happiness. Her laughter is what I want to hear the most everyday I'm around her. I put my hands onto her hips then tickle her sides. She jerks back and lets out a louder more longer giggle.
“Ah, you're ticklish there, huh?” I grin, running my hands to her stomach.
“R-Reina stop it!” she yells through her laughter.
I continue to tickle her, letting my fingers travel over her neck and anywhere else I think is good enough to emit another laugh. I completely ignore her plea for me to stop, enjoying her laughter too much to quit. This goes on until Eri manages to slip away from me and she sits at the edge of the bed grinning at her quick escape. I look at her and blink, putting together the meaning of her wolfish smirk. I shovel over to the other side of her bed and only manage to tangle myself into the sheets even more.
“No!” I yelp. “No, don't even think about it Eri! I'm sorry!”
She lunges forward and I let out a sharp scream. She lands on to me, but I won't make it easier for her to tickle me back. I grab on to her arms and we start to move around to gain the upper hand. All I can hear is our grumbling and the creaking of the bed as we squirm around. She's a lot stronger than she seems.
It's hard for me to hold her back. It doesn't help that I'm tied in her bed sheets, giving Eri a better chance to hold me down and tickle me mercilessly. She gets me pinned down after all the struggling and I'm left flat on my back to her vicious attacks. Eri puts her hands around my wrist and puts them above my head in a death grip.
“Haha, I have you now!” she announces.
Then she starts to tickle the sides of my stomach and anywhere else she can reach, leaving me breathless from laughter and blinded from the build up of tears in my eyes. I try to squirm away, but every time I move an inch back she moves an inch forward. I seriously think I'm going to pee myself if she doesn't stop!
“Enough! Enough!” I gasp.
Eri doesn't stop though and my stomach is starting to ache from contracting so much. Just when I think the tickle fest isn't going to end there's a knock at her room door. Eri pulls her hands back and releases me. I let out a deep sigh and suck in huge amounts of much needed air. My lungs can finally breathe again! For once, I'm happy to have someone interrupt us.
“Yes?” Eri calls.
“Eri I just wanted to tell you that I'm going out for a while. I'm taking your sister with me. Your brother left for work. There's food already made for you and Reina if you get hungry. All you have to do is heat it up.” Her father replies.
“OK, thank you dad.” Eri answers.
Then he's gone and Eri turns back to me. I sit up in bed again, feeling less winded and tired. I push the sheets back before sitting at the edge of the bed.
“Are you going to eat first?” Eri ask.
“I'll just eat at home. I'm sure my uncle is wondering when I'll be back.” I reply.
I stand out of bed and stretch to loosen the tense muscles in my back and arms. I turn around and notice Eri staring at me attentively.
“What?”
“Reina, you're still naked.” she states.
I look down and see that I have not a single piece of clothing around me. How could I forget that?! I blush and instantly cover myself from Eri's hungry eyes.
“Don't look at me!” I yell.
Eri laughs and puts on a devilish grin. “Oh come on, it's not like I haven't seen or touched anything on your body.”
I start to blush again and Eri takes joy in seeing my face turn bright red. I pick up a sock then throw it at Eri's head.
“Don't look!” I shout.
I watch the sock bounce off her head and Eri looks at me confused while rubbing subconsciously where the sock landed as if it hurt. I glare at her and she sighs, turning herself around so she's looking at a wall.
“Fine. You don't have to be brutal.” she grumbles.
When I see that she isn't peeking and staying where she is I then start to dress myself properly. I really was looking forward to having breakfast with her, but I've slept too much so I'll have to go home. I've stayed here too long. I can always be with Eri another day. I hope we can even have another romantic night like last night again. I'll have to plan it for next time.
***
“I'm sorry I can't stay with you longer Eri.” I apologize.
Eri smiles at me and latches on to the wrists of my hands. “It's no problem. We can be together another day. I'll miss you while you're gone.” she answers.
I feel myself grin and pull her into a tight hug. Every time I'm around her I always find myself falling deeper in love with this woman. That's something I thought was never possible. I think some of it has to do with Eri gaining her sight again. I'm not only happy about that, but I'm happy about it for her.
“What will you do the rest of the day?” I question.
I let her go to get another view of her beautiful brown colored eyes. I want to look into them forever now that they've gained their brightened color. It's a lot better than seeing unclear almost grayish eyes. She thinks about her answer then shrugs.
“I don't know. I guess I'll go hang out with Gaki-san and Ai-chan. Or maybe I should go with Sayumi somewhere.” she replies.
I cringe remembering when I decided to hang over at Ai's place. I wonder if Eri even knows what they do on their time alone together. I better tell her to stay with Sayu today if she doesn't want to hear those two screwing all night!
“Uh...Eri, maybe you should hang out with Sayu today.” I suggest. “You two are best friends, right?”
“Yeah, I haven't gone anywhere with her alone. I'll go give Sayu a call then.” she agrees.
She has no idea how much Sayu is the much better choice. I sigh, feeling relieved to her choice. I lean forward and give Eri a kiss on the cheek. I know that we're outside on her front porch, but when I'm around her I can't control myself. I need to have some sort of close contact with her. I had enough self control to kiss her on the cheek at least.
“I'll see you another time.” I whisper.
Eri smiles at me and nods. I give her one last smile then walk away. It's time to go home to my uncle and get a fresh pair of clothes and take a long bath. I know that if I did take a bath at Eri's place I wouldn't be leaving her house until tomorrow morning. I don't have a problem with that though, but I need some time to recover from last night.
***
“Uncle, what the hell happened to you?!” I shout, when I spot my uncle sitting on the couch.
I didn't expect him to be there looking like a bum with messy hair. It looks like his hair was struck by lighting and his clothes...are those stains? My uncle turn around and stares me in complete shock as if he wasn't expecting me to come home. I walk closer towards the couch and take a seat. Of course I would be home!
I spend the night over Eri's house and need to bathe. I won't stay in Eri's house smelling. Speaking of smell...my uncle doesn't smell exactly like roses! I cringe and scoot to the other end of the couch to get away from his odor. Seriously...has he heard of a bath?!
“Uncle, you look like a hobo!” I growl.
My uncle turns back towards the TV and sulks. “Gee, thanks.” he mumbles. “I woke up late. I had a long night while you were gone.”
“What did you do last night?” I curiously ask.
I really wish I did though. The door to his room opens and down the hall I can see his girlfriend sloppily walking, dragging her feet along as she moves. Her hair is just as messy and she can barely see through half opened eyes. Is that my uncle's shirt that she's wear? Where the hell are her pants?!
Please tell me she has shorts under that shirt! My uncle's girlfriend walks directly to the bathroom unaware of me. The bathroom door closes and I sit there staring, with my eyes open in surprise. I stay there nearly tramatized for a good minute and a half. I then turn to my uncle to see that he has the same face as me then his cheeks turn red.
“Is that...” I squeak.
“Yeah...” he croaks back.
“You two...” I trail. “She was here last night?!”
My uncle remains silent and I just about explode, ready to scream and run around. Don't freak out! Don't freak out! I know this is gross because he's my uncle and all, but the last thing I want to do is end up foaming at the mouth or something worse! There's a awkward silence around us after my question.
“I don't even wanna know!” I scream, then face the TV.
“Let's just pretend you didn't see her.” My uncle advises.
“Good idea.” I respond.
We start to watch TV together in less awkward silence. I reach over to the back of chips resting in my uncle's lap forgotten and take the bag. I pick up a few chips and munch on one quietly. My uncle takes a handful himself and shoves it into his mouth. I continue to have my eyes stuck to the flashing screen, finding it more interesting at the moment.
It looks like I won't get that bath just yet.
“So...” I say. “Did you use protection?”
My uncle starts to choke on his chips. I keep my eyes on the TV screen, but can't help contain the huge grin on my face as my uncle coughs violently to get the chips out. Payback is a bitch.
NOTES: Don't ask for a perv because there isn't one! Actually...there is, but I decided to keep it out, but I am thinking about conintuing it though. I'll have to see. Until then there is an incomplete perv. XD
-
welcome back!!
read through it quickly so I can have the first post :P got worried if Eri would be blind, but luckily it was only temporarily.
btw, I knew you was gonna have a perv soon :P but we can wait, just PLEASE don't make us wait an additional four months to do it. just wish I could write as good as you
-
Just wanted to comment again here, though I don't really have anything to say that wasn't said on H!O.
YAY UPDATE MOAR!!!!
-
Oh goodie! An update! And Eri is not blind anymore :cow:
I vote HAPPY! Especially for TanaKame :D
-
I think you already know which one I voted for :lol:
I should be studying for my finals too but I just couldn’t pass this update XD
Reina and Eri with their hair down :inlove:
:w00t: Eri can see again! :pen_whirl:
“Have you been hanging out with Sayu too much?!”
:lol:
“So...” I say. “Did you use protection?”
LOL nice payback :mon thumb:
Thanks for the awesome distraction! :D
-
OK, so the votes are in and well the happy ending won! It trampled the other ending. Some how...that makes me sad! XD That's only because I like to write sad stuff and put myself and my readers through emotional torture. XD Don't get mad at me for that! The ending requested will be written and it's very close. For now, I have an update for everyone to enjoy!
CHAPTER 58
I'm glad that final exams are over and school is going coming to a close, but when I came into school today I felt kind of sad. It's probably because this is the last day of school and a lot of the girls around me are saying their final goodbyes because this is their last year of high school. I still have a few more years to go. I'm only in my second year, but it's still sad to see the girls here hugging their friends goodbye and exchanging farewell gifts.
Unlike me, I'll still see my friends and we'll be back next year. Ai and Risa will be seniors next year though. That means next year will be their final year. I figured I would worry about that when it came, but for now I'm just glad to still have my friends. What would I do without them?
“Reina!”
I turn around to see Eri rushing down the hall to reach me with my friends walking far behind, taking their time. Eri comes over and puts me into a tight hug. I nearly topple over at the impact of our collided bodies, but manage to balance myself before my head meets the lockers behind me. Boy is Eri strong! It must be that she's taller than me. It gives her the advantage to nearly trample me.
I hate being so small! Pushing aside my sudden anger to my lack of height, I wrap my arms around Eri's curvy waist and smile. I feel a lot more content now, holding her.
“You two act like you haven't seen each other in weeks!” Risa shouts. “Didn't you two just see each other yesterday in school?”
I let go of Eri and face my friends who I'm just as glad to see again. I'm grateful to have friends that didn't betray me. I can trust these people with my life.
“Well yeah, but I like seeing Eri as much as I can. Isn't it like that with you and Ai-chan?” I reply.
Risa gives me a understanding smile then clutches on to Ai's hand. They give each other a happy smile. Risa understands me perfectly. I knew she would.
“I don't get why we're here anyway! I could have been home sleeping in, but Koharu wanted me to come in today.” Sayu complains.
I think I can pardon Sayu's whinny voice today. Honestly, I grew to like Sayu's complaining and her narcissists ways. This also includes her perverted side when she gropes Koharu in public. This doesn't mean I enjoy seeing it! I can go without seeing Sayu do things that should be in a private room. Sayu is still my friend after all.
“I wanted to come here because today is the last day to say goodbye to our senpais!” Koharu explains defensively. “I thought you would want to say goodbye to them with me too.”
Koharu puts on a pout that seems to win Sayu over. I grin. So Koharu has Sayu tied around her finger, huh? I kind of figured it would be Sayu's job on that. I look around me at my group of friends, realizing what has happened in just one school year.
All of us here have become such close friends. We've all been through struggles and problems together, but even through that we all found love at the end of this year. We've all found our own happiness.
Carefully, I watch Sayu and Koharu talk to each other with loving smiles. Ai and Risa are holding hands, enjoying each others' company. Then I turn to the amazing girl on my left and instantly smile. I don't know why I'm smiling, but just knowing that Eri is next to me I feel my whole body fill with peace and joy. Eri smiles back at me and puts her hand around my wrist.
“Are you going to miss anyone?” Eri ask.
“I still have two more years here so I don't feel as sad as everyone else.” I answer.
“So you don't have a senpai to thank?” Eri questions again.
Now that I think about it I think there is someone I should thank.
“Tanaka!”
I jump back at the sudden outburst. Why does that voice sound so familiar? I look at my friends and they have on a terrified face to the person who's coming behind me. I spin around and push Eri back to see who it is that's coming up to me. When I see the face to that call I feel less worried though.
“Uh...Nakazawa-san.” I state. “Good morning!”
Nakazawa-san walks over to me and stares down at me then looks to my friends.
“Where are your manners?! Are you going to greet me!?” Nakazawa-san snaps.
I hear someone let out a squeak of fear then shakily and out of harmony, the girls give Nakazawa-san a sloppy greeting. She isn't satisfied with her response, but she seems in a good mood to not say anything about it. Her attention goes back to me. I feel myself turn stiff and start to shrink with her intense stare focused only on me.
“Um...are you mad at something? Probably at me?” I stutter.
Nakazawa-san continues to stay silent and just looks at me. This is getting awkward.
“Nakazawa-sa-UWA!”
I instantly crouch down and put my hands over my head to protective myself the second I see Nakazawa-san lift her hands.
“I'm not going to hit you! Stand up you idiot!” Nakazawa-san demands.
I peek through my hands and notice that she has her hands out with something inside them. It looks like a small box. I slowly stand to my feet not really believing her about the lack of violence. I stand in front of her and see the medium sized purpler colored box with a ribbon tied around it. She's giving me a gift? Someone this badass and mean has a heart? I must be dreaming!
“This is for you. I know how hard you studied this year. You've also kept out of trouble so I went and bought you a gift for your hard work.” Nakazawa-san explains.
She did that for me? I look at the gift in complete awe. So she isn't that mean after all.
“Will you stop staring and take the gift already!”
I jump and quickly snatch it from Nakazawa-san's hands. I shake it next to my ear and hear the thing inside shift around.
“What's in here?” I ask.
“It's poison!” Koharu shouts, pointing a finger to the box.
“What?!” Eri squeaks.
“There's a knife in there I bet.” Ai adds in.
“You really think she would put something like that in Reina's gift?” Risa pipes in, unsure.
“Why not? Everyone knows how mean Nakazawa-san is.” Sayu agrees. “I bet there's a bomb in there!”
“A bomb?!” Eri screams.
“She can't get something like that build so quickly.” Risa explains.
“Then it's poison.” Ai confirms.
The girls gasp and looks at each other then back at Nakazawa-san with a terrifying face.
“Will you all stop it! This is not poison or a bomb!” Nakazawa-san corrects.
“So then it IS a knife!” Koharu exclaims, proud about her guess. “I think we should take a vote!”
Nakazawa-san looks like she's about to beat someone over the head repeatedly. I don't think we should be guessing on what deadly package is inside the cardboard box anymore. Who knows how much more of this she can take.
“It isn't a knife either!” Nakazawa-san bellows. “Can't I for once be nice to one of my students?!”
There's a slight pause as everyone watches her face turn bright red from rage. Please no one say anything! No SAY anything!
“But...you're never nice.” Koharu pipes up.
Koharu you idiot! I cringe and close my eyes in case she decides to sock me a good one in the face. I am the closet one within fist range. I wait for a few seconds, but after about the sixth second I open my eyes. She didn't hit me.
Koharu's little statement seems to be enough to make Nakazawa-san not throw a fist at me. She curls her fist up and bites her bottom lip to stop herself from shouting again. She lets out a deep breathe then walks away before I can thank her. She looks pissed. I turn back to my friends and we stare at each other speechless.
Maybe they pushed her buttons too much. Into the awkward silence we start to laugh. This day just starts to get weirder.
“Are you going to open it and see if it's really a bomb?” Koharu ask, curiously.
“Maybe you shouldn't open it Reina.” Eri suggest, gripping on to my hand fearfully.
“Yeah throw it out before whatever is living in side that box jumps out at you.” Sayu agrees.
“No way! Nakazawa-san was nice enough to help me with my homework and then bough me this gift with her own money. The least I can do is open it to see what it is.” I reply, tearing at the ribbon.
“Reina, be careful!” Eri shrieks.
Everyone backs away when I take off the silk ribbon then put my hand over the lid. I quickly take the cover off and look inside. I peek inside then pull out what's inside when I see nothing jump in my face.
“Hey it's chocolate!” I yelp.
“Oh, really?! What type?!” Koharu questions, interested in the sweets.
I take the chocolate out of my box and take a part of the foil off then take a bite.
“Mmm, milk chocolate. It's not so bad.” I announce.
“Let me try!” Koharu begs.
“Koharu, that isn't your chocolate.” Sayu scolds, getting Koharu to remain quiet again.
I shrug, ignoring Koharu's pout and continue to eat. The chocolate is safe to eat so I might as well eat all of it.
“Yo! Reina.”
Who is it this time? I look at my friends' reaction for a hint on who I'm about to face. They aren't worried so I'm guessing I'm safe. I face the person who called my name. I didn't expect to be facing five people.
“Yossie? Hey!” I smile.
Yossie smiles at me with her arm wrapped around Rika's waist. Yossie has on this face like she's the luckiest girl in the world and Rika keeps staring at Yossie as if she's the best thing to happen to her. I have to admit this is really cute. They're the perfect match for each other.
“Tan, will you stop it!?” I hear Aya demand.
Miki lets out a small chuckle and grins at Aya. I don't even want to know what she's doing that's making Aya so flustered.
“Hey! Miki now isn't the time to grope your girlfriend's ass out in public in front of your kouhais!” Yossie shouts.
“Do they even realize I can see everything she does?!” Mari complains.
I lean over to my left to look between Aya and Miki. I almost didn't see Mari there since she's so small. She catches me looking at her and waves. I wave back.
Miki glares at Yossie and scoffs. “If they watch maybe they'll learn something.” she snaps back.
“As if I want to see what you do to Aya!” I yell.
Miki glares at me and I feel myself about to weaver from her intense stare. That is until Aya hits Miki on the shoulder, breaking our eye contact. I let out a deep breath in relief.
“Tan, we didn't come here to argue with Reina! You remember why we came here don't you?” Aya reminds her.
“Yeah, you're right. Fine I'll just go and get it over with.” Miki mumbles. “Reina I...we...I would like to...”
I stand here trying to understand what Miki is trying to say, but every time she gets passed I she gets stuck. What is wrong with her today? This is starting to get awkward and very uncomfortable. I blink, looking behind me to my friends to see if they know what's going on. They just shrug at me just as confused. Aya gives Miki a stern look then nudges her. Miki takes a deep breath then looks back at me. She looks angry as if it's my fault why she can't speak properly. What did I do?! Her hands, resting to her sides, turns into tight fist then she lets out a deep breath.
“I'm...”
“You're hungry?!” Koharu ask.
“Koharu don't you think if she were hungry she wouldn't tell Reina that! What are you thinking?” Risa interrupts.
Koharu presses the tips of her fingers together, bashfully. “I just thought I could help her.”
There's a long pause of silence around us. Aya, fed up with Miki's pauses, lets out an annoyed groan then glares at Miki.
“How hard can it be Miki?!” she shouts. Miki cringes and ducks from Aya's glare. “What she was trying to say Reina is thank you. She's thankful that you got us together.”
Miki's scary glare disappears and turns to a much softer expression. I didn't think Miki had a soft and caring side like this. She must really love Aya.
“We came here to thank you too.” Yossie announces. “And if you need any help beating up someone just give me a call.”
I smile at Yossie and nod. I owe a lot to her. She really was a great senpai to me. I may not known her enough, but she still cared for me. She helped me save Eri and saved my life from that idiot that almost bashed my face in with a crowbar. I'll never forget that.
“How come you didn't help me?! Am I the only single one here?!” Mari complains.
“Yes you are, but didn't you tell me you wanted to focus on university first? That way when you graduate from fairy university you'll find yourself another small fairy to date. It makes things a lot easier with no height difference.” Yossie replies, with a smug grin in place.
Rika puts a hand to her mouth to hold in her laughter. I just start to laugh without holding back.
“Shut up Yossie!” Mari orders.
I really am going to miss Yossie and my other senpais.
“Takahashi-san, are you crying?!” Koharu shrieks.
Ai looks at the group of girls then turns away, tucking her head into Risa's neck to hide. I can hear a few sniffling sounds. Risa puts a hand to the back of Ai's head and holds her.
“It's just...it's so sad!” Ai yells. “This will be the last time we see our senpais! They've graduated.”
“Ah, Ai-chan you're such a cry baby!” Risa chuckles. She smiles then places a kiss to Ai's temple. Ai wraps her arms around Risa's waist and continues to sob. “Don't mind her. She's just an emotional and sensitive person.”
It's a good thing Risa is there to take care of Ai when incidents like this happen. Ai has a good girlfriend. I look back to the group of seniors in front me and feel a small pang of sadness wash through me also. I have to admit it that this is kind of sad knowing that I won't see them in this school anymore. They've all moved on and grew up.
They're now ready for college and are going to be exposed to what the real world is like. I got so used to seeing them wander the halls of this high school. I brush a finger to my eye, wiping away a tear. Yossie looks back at me and smiles. She puts a hand to my shoulder.
“Do your best next year.” she encourages. “It was nice meeting you, Reina.”
“I will. I'll miss having you around Yossie.” I reply. “Take care of Ishikawa-san, OK?”
“Um...maybe we should go?” Sayu suggests. “Ai-chan's sobbing is only getting louder. I don't want to be caught with a girl who cries like a 2 year old with a tantrum!”
“I heard that!” Ai growls, then goes back to wailing.
“Are you coming to Ai-chan's pool party tomorrow?” Eri questions.
“I'm up for a party! Girls in bikinis!? I'm there!” Yossie confirms, then gets a smack on the arm. “Ow!”
“And by 'girls' exactly WHO will you be looking at, huh?!” Rika shouts.
“I meant you of course!” Yossie stutters.
Rika glares at her and folds her arms. “Uh-huh.”
I turn around to look for Eri and instantly hold her hand. Tomorrow's pool party sure will be something to remember. Eri sees me and smiles a special type of smile that's only for me. I feel my heart swell and my stomach flutters. Only she can cause this wave of emotions inside me.
She's someone special to me. I'm glad I met her. She made my life worth it. She made me want to become a better person.
***
“...Yes. I know, but...I understand. Goodbye.”
I step into the door way of the kitchen, catching the last of my uncle's conversation over the phone. He doesn't sound so happy. He's so bothered by whoever he was talking to he doesn't notice that I'm here. This must be something serious! He puts his head down, clearly upset.
He lets out a heavy sigh then runs a tense hand through his short black hair. I've never seen him this frustrated. It makes me nervous. I feel my stomach start to ache and burn. I subconsciously put a hand over my painful stomach to try and calm myself.
“Uncle?” I squeak.
I watch him jump a little to the sound of my voice. He's obviously very edgy too. I don't like this. I don't like the thick tense atmosphere around us. He adverts his eyes to the side and puts a hand to the counter.
“What's wrong?” I fearfully ask. “Who was that on the phone?”
He looks back at me and the look in his eyes are even different. They are filled with...sadness? I feel myself start to shake. What's going on?!
“Reina...please have a seat.” He suggest.
“Uncle just tell me!” I yell.
His jaw tightens and he nods, understanding why I'm so eager to have my questions answered. He easily looks past my anger towards him. He should know me well enough by now. Just how I can tell when something is bothering him and not much seems to get him worried. He shouldn't hold anything back from me. We promised to have an honest relationship didn't we?!
“That was your father on the phone.” He responds.
I feel my body instantly turn to lead and start to sag. I think I already know what's going to happen. I didn't expect my dad to respond so soon. Why is he suddenly in a hurry to have me back in Fukuoka? Well...it's my father after all.
He just probably wants to have me under his watch again and lock me up like some prisoner. I guess he didn't like the amount of freedom I had here with my uncle. After all, wasn't living here supposed to be a punishment for me?
“He told me he's going to pick you up. He'll be here in two days. Your year is up Reina. You're going back to Fukuoka. He'll pick you up after noon.” I can see my uncle's eyes shine with tears.
I let out a deep and painful chuckle. I don't know why I laugh. This whole situation isn't funny. Everything I've gained living here is going to be taken away from me, and yet...all I can do is laugh about it. My body feesl heavy and my stomach is burning inside as if its been lit on fire.
I no longer have control over my feelings or my bodily functions because then I let out another laugh and another until I'm laughing so much that I can't breathe. My vision turns blurry. When I stop I realize...I'm crying. I've been laughing, but this whole time I've been shedding tears. So much for masking my emotions! I've gone soft.
I shouldn't have stayed here anyway! It's ruined my image. I guess that's something I can work on again when I get back to Fukuoka.
“Reina it's, OK.” My uncle promises.
“DON'T SAY IT'S OK!” I scream, taking a step back. I'm surprised that I've even yelled at him. “Does it look like everything will be OK?! Does it?!”
“I know you're hurting Reina, but you knew this was going to happen.” He reminds me.
“Oh, so I suppose that means I shouldn't be angry or sad about leaving?!” I sneer.
“Of course not. I just...I'm worried about you Reina!” My uncle tires to hard to not cry himself. I gulp back the urge to sob. “I don't want you to close yourself off to the world again! If you do that what you were will be much worse.”
I stare to my frozen feet that feel like they've been glued to the ground, but the more I look at it the more I piece together that they aren't tied down. It only feels like that. My eyes scan the room. This whole room is even starting to feel small!
“I...uncle...what am I supposed to do?” I whimper. “W-what will I tell my friends. How can I tell Eri?!”
I hear his footsteps hit the floor as he hurries over to me then embraces me. The second his arms tie around me...that's when I cry. I don't laugh. I sob. I let out the river of tears I tried to hold in during this conversation and take comfort into the only person that can understand my predicament. I think my friends will get over me leaving, but Eri...that's a whole different problem. She needs me. She's already lost her mother and now...she'll lose me too.
“I don't want to leave.” I cry.
“I know. I know you don't.” my uncle mumbles.
“I don't want to leave!!!” I scream into his chest.
I repeat those words into my head over and over as I continue to cry. This isn't fair! It isn't fair how my dad has so much control over me and just wants to use it to bound me and take away what makes me happy! Is he really that heartless? Does he even care about what makes me happy?!
Eri.
What will happen to Eri when I leave? What will happen to me?
-
UPDATE!! Yay! Can't let this go by without a comment on both sites again. I wonder what Reina will do? Will she even be able to break the news or will she wait until her dad comes to get her, then say, "Oh btw I'm going back to Fukuoka. Bye!" *escape* No, I don't think she would be that cruel.
-
Hmmm, I can't remember if I voted on the poll? :depressed: I would think that I would have chosen the sad option. But then again, my choice could also depend on my mood at the moment. This might seem rare but who knows I might have been in a happy mood and clicked on happy :hehehe:
I know how you can resolve this. Why not write 2 endings? The sad one to satisfy yourself and me :on woohoo:
On to the fic :on gay:
Omgosh, after letting Eri see again, you just HAD to throw something in the works didn't you? :on speedy: If Reina must leave, what's gonna happen to the poor turtle? Long distance relationships aren't easy :mon cute:
What if Eri decides to kill herself??!!? :mon cry:
NOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!! :on blackhole:
Wait a sec... I'm rooting for the 2nd ending right? So I should go YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSS~~~~ :mon pray2: Tee hee
Okay, enough with my senseless rambling. Update soon and :gmon nya: <--- A cute kitty to bribe for a faster update
-
So Koharu has Sayu tied around her finger, huh? I kind of figured it would be Sayu's job on that.
Yeah, so this is fun to imagine.
LOL Nakazawa-san is :heart:
“What?!” Eri squeaks.
“A bomb?!” Eri screams.
XD
“I heard that!” Ai growls, then goes back to wailing.
So cute!
This chapter started funny, yet near the end trouble arise. The trouble I've been dreading for -_-
-
Damn you Mr Father! Why must you ruin TanaKame's blissful world! :angry: Fathers! Why do we even need them?!
I really really really want a happy ending. But...I kinda want to see a sad ending too lol. I agree with Hammy here. Maybe 2 endings?
-
Notes: Hellz yes! I finally got me an update for TTCL! It took freakin long! >_< I hope it's still good though. I wrote this while I'm half a sleep and might have to check it over again later when my brain is working. lol Oh do you know what this chapter means?!! It means the next chapter of TTCL...IS THE FINAL CHAPTER!!! I can't wait!
One more thing! The perv chapter in here...everyone can access from my blog once I post the whole chapter in there that is. I'll post a link. Or you can check the perv thread. On with the fic!
CHAPTER 59
My uncle suggested that I stay home today, but I just couldn't do that. I had made a promise to Eri to attend Ai's pool party and if I bail out now she'll be really upset. Then she'll obviously want an explanation to my choice, which would be complicated to tell. It was better to stick with the plan. After all, if this is the last day I'll be with my friends and most importantly, Eri, then I might as well come to this party to make the best of it and have a memory I can cherish forever.
I stare at my reflection in the mirror, making sure everything my hair is neat and my make-up isn't smudged. As I stand here, my nerves suddenly kick in yet again, giving me a strong feeling of remorse. I press my palms against the top of the drawer and take a deep breath. I really don't want to leave Tokyo. This apartment has become my home.
My friends are my family and Eri is the love of my life. I'm going to leave all this because my father told me to. I hate him. I've never felt the rage in for my father ever build like this before. It seems that now I have gotten the chance to stay with my uncle this hatred has only doubled.
I'm not going to be happy once I'm back home in Fukuoka. I'm certain I never will be.
“Reina, Eri is here. She said Ai is downstairs in her car waiting for you.” My uncle announces.
“I'll be right out. Just let me check if I have everything before I leave.” I reply.
I go back to my bed and scan the items I've laid on my bed then gather them to place it into my bag. I've got all I need. I don't plan to spend the night over at Ai's place. I don't have a choice. I pick up my bag and put the strap over my shoulder then make a quick stop to the drawer mirror.
My left hand brushes through my bangs for a split second then ruffles my pigtails to make sure they stay curly. That doesn't really matter once I'm at the pool party since I'll get wet even if I don't jump into Ai's pool. Something tells me there will be water guns. I turn away from the mirror and open my room door. The second I step outside I see my uncle standing next to my door with this deeply concerned face on.
“Uncle, you don't have to be so unease about me.” I whisper.
“Are you sure you want to see your friends? I know how hard it will be to see them after yesterday.” He ask.
I smile at how caring he is about my current state of emotions. I'm going to miss that about him. How he always cared for me and wanted to hear my opinions when he was going to lay out some more ground rules. He was the only person to ever give me freedom. I'm going to miss that because I know once I'm back home I'll be locked in a cage until I'm legal to live on my own.
“Uncle, I'm fine. I want to go to this pool party. It will help me forget about tomorrow and let me just have a good time with my friends.” I explain.
“Alright.” My uncle agrees.
I walk pass him, making my way down the hall to meet Eri. I make sure to keep my emotions in check before I reach her and just focus on the good things from this party. Eri stands up from the couch when she sees me and grabs on to my hand. Then the next thing I know I'm in a binding hug. I put my free arm around Eri, while trying to keep my tears in check. I'll miss Eri most of all.
“Come on I don't know how long Ai-chan can wait!” Eri calls.
“Bye uncle!” I yell just before I'm yanked out the door.
“This is going to be so much fun!” Eri shrieks. “You know how to swim, right?”
“Yeah I can hold my own in the water.” I answer.
“Good because I just found out Ai-chan can't swim. It's weird, isn't it? She has a pool in her backyard and can't swim? You think she's afraid of the water?” Eri blurts.
“Wow, you're really talkative today! Are you that excited?” I laugh.
Eri gives me a goofy smile and nods. “Uh-huh! This is a great way to start off the summer!”
I feel a pang of sadness rip through me after those words. I only wish I can feel Eri's happiness and enthusiasm, but I really can't. She isn't the one that's going to be taken away from her friends and family. I am. I suddenly feel more lonely than I was when I came to Tokyo the first day.
I think a part of me also feels guilty since Eri has no idea what's going to happen. I know she isn't going to like this and she'll probably hate me, but if she does then that's okay because I understand why. If she does hate me that will make being away from her a lot easier. I rather have her angry at me than sad that I'm gone. I'm not sure if that's really a good thing, but I'll take anything she feels towards my departure as long as it isn't sadness.
“Reina, what's wrong?” Eri gasp.
“Huh?!” I blink, realizing I was lost in my own thoughts of sorrow. “Oh...it's nothing. These allergies are really hurting my eyes today.”
Eri remains silent and continues to look at me as if trying to read my mind. Crap! She isn't buying my lie. I can't tell her what's going on right now! It's not a good time!
I know though that it will never be a good time, but telling her in public, while Ai is in her car waiting for us is not that best place to tell her.
“Reina is there something you have to-”
A car horn interrupts us and I'm relieved that for once we're interrupted. I look behind Eri and see Ai's head sticking out the window.
“Hurry up you two! I have Sayu and Koharu back at my place waiting for us.” she urges. “I'm a little worried they might do something to my house if I'm gone too long so just get in!”
I bolt towards the back seat and open the door to take a seat inside. That was a close one! Eri gets in after me and closes the door Ai drives on the road. I lean my head against the car window and sigh. I wonder if I'll be able to enjoy this party.
I close my eyes trying to wash my thoughts away. That is until I feel something rest on to my shoulder. I pick up my head and look to my right to see Eri laying on me with a happy smile in place. She looks up at me and loops her arms around my arm.
“I'm so glad you came! This is going to be the best summer ever!” she smiles. “It's even better because I get to spend it with you.”
Eri closes her eyes about ready to fall asleep on me during the car ride and I put my head back against the glass. I still can't feel Eri's happiness. I have nothing to smile about. I only want to cry and wallow in guilt for not being quick enough to tell her what's going to happen. I'm such an idiot.
I've been trying to protect her and from doing that I've only hurt her or I'm going to once I tell her I'm leaving. Okay Reina, just stop thinking. It's supposed to be a fun and good day today I might as well start acting like it is! I take a deep breath then slowly let it out. I'm supposed to be happy.
***
“Ah, Reina, Kamei-san you both made it!” Koharu yells, from across the pool.
She has a set of lungs on her! That shout sounded as if she were right next to me and she's across from me. Koharu smiles at me then waves. I walk further into the yard and place my bag on to a lawn chair to join everyone.
“Hey! Reina!”
I know that voice. I look towards the pool and see Yossie sitting at the edge of it with her feet in the water.
“You're finally here. Now our party is complete!” I smile at her and wave. “Now take off your clothes so I can see what you look like in a bikini!”
“WHAT?!” I shout.
Yossie chuckles and grins at me. “It's not like you have anything to hide. You don't have anything “extra” do you?”
“No. What is that even supposed to mean!? Are you hinting I'm not really a girl?!” I scream. “What is wrong with you?!”
Yossie lets out another laugh. “Awe, c'mon! It's not like I haven't seen girls in bikinis before. Everyone here is wearing one! Did you know Ai has a nice butt? No wonder Gaki-san is groping her so much.”
I wrap my arms around my chest. She's even worse than Miki! Yossie continues to look at me with this smug smile on her face and it makes me feel very uncomfortable! Can't she go look at someone else!? She goes to open her mouth to coaxes me again into undressing until a wave of water splashes on her face.
“And who were YOU looking at with that smirk on your face?!” Rika demands.
Yossie bends over having a coughing fit. After she calms down after a few more coughs she looks at Rika and frowns.
“Rika that wasn't funny! I swallowed some of that water.” she whimpers.
Rika glares and pushes up another wave of water at her girlfriend, but Yossie manages to dodge it this time.
“That serves you right! The only girl you should be looking at is me!” Rika clarifies.
“Awe come on Rika! Don't tell me you aren't at least curious!?” Yossie defends.
That seems to do it for Rika and she grabs Yossie by the arm, yanking her into the pool. I let out a laugh as I hear Yossie let out a girly scream before falling in. Rika read my mind. Satisfied with my revenge, I walk away to greet the other girls before I settle down.
“Koharu, what are you and Sayu doing?” I question.
“We're helping Takahashi-san cook on the grill, silly!” Koharu giggles. “If only we can figure out how it works.”
Koharu stares at the grill with her finger against her chin, carefully trying to think over how to get it to work. I walk over to the grill and look inside.
“You idiots! You didn't put any charcoal in it!” I shout.
Koharu blinks at me confused. “Charcoal?” she repeats.
“Yes every grill needs it!” I shout. “Why did Ai-chan let two idiots work on the grill?! You could blow this whole place up!”
Sayu glares at me. “I'll have you know I'm NOT stupid! I'm just not very good a cooking. Koharu brought me with her against my will!”
“Whatever! Just go get Ai-chan so she can tell you where the charcoal is.” I grumble.
The two of them scatter in search of Ai and I let out a heavy sigh out of annoyance. These two...they're perfect for each other since they're both stupid. I shouldn't let this get me angry though. I'm here to have fun and make one last memory of all my friends. I'll go get something to drink to calm down.
I look around the yard and spot a table with snacks and a cooler next to it that I'm sure is filled with drinks. I spot Eri over there, munching on a few chips.
“I hope you're having a better time than me right now.” I whisper, next to her ear.
She smiles and leans into me when I put my arm around her waist.
“What are you talking about?” she giggles.
I lift my head that rested on Eri's shoulder and look at her.
“Do you have any idea how annoying Koharu and Sayu can be?!” I whine.
Eri laughs again and pats the top of my head for needed affection and I lay my head back to her shoulder. I close my eyes and sigh. She always make me feel calm again, but she can also be one of my reasons that causes me to get worked up, but at least with her it's in a good way. I grin to myself at that though.
“Reina, there you are!”
I turn away from Eri at the sound of my name and see Risa running down towards me. I think I already know what she's going to say just from looking at her.
“What is it you need this time?” I question, once she's within distance to hear me.
Risa looks at me surprised. “How did you know?”
I let out a small chuckle. Her expression is priceless. That's one of the things I like about Risa, her reactions. That and she's such a caring and trustworthy friend. I'll have to thank her about the talk she had with me when everyone was busy with Eri since she was blind at the time.
“Gaki-san, I've been around you for quite some time. I think I know you well enough now.” I respond. “What do you need?”
Risa puts on a more serious face once she remembers that she's called me for a reason and gets over the shock of me reading her mind or more accurately her face.
“Ai didn't buy enough nice today and since it's such a hot day all the nice is melting. Can you run to the store and buy some more ice and a few drinks if you can?” Risa ask. “I have to try and help Ai prepare the food that's being made in the kitchen and we have to try and get that grill working still.”
“Yeah sure no problem.” I easily agree.
Risa smiles at me and hugs me. “Thank you!”
She fishes out a few bills from the pocket of her shorts and hands it over. It's a good thing I didn't decide to take off my clothes first. It would be sort of a pain to put my shirt and pants back on after taking them off. I stuff the bills into my pocket and Risa thanks me one last time before going back inside. I grab on to Eri's wrist to catch her attention again.
“Come with me to the store?” I request.
“Sure!” Eri easily agrees.
On our way out, Eri walks to her bag that's on the floor then puts on her shorts, but decides to keep her shirt off. I would feel a lot better that she put on the shirt since I don't want anyone on our way to the store looking at her in her bikini top. No one, but me of course. I feel that since I'm her girlfriend I have the right to see this! That seems fair to me!
I grab on to Eri's hand again when we leave and make our way to any nearby store. I just want to buy the bag of ice and drinks quickly so I can get into the pool. It's so hot today! I continue to walk through the heat with Eri behind me. I tighten my hold on her hand, afraid she'll get left back. She's walking a lot slower than she normally does.
It must be this heat causing it. I continue to walk, searching left and right to find a local store. When I find one I make sure to immediately rush inside.
“Why don't you wait here, Eri? I'll only be a minute probably even less.” I suggest, just before I walk inside.
“Okay.” she easily agrees.
I let go of Eri's hand and enter the store, searching for the back of the store for the drinks and ice. When I reach the cooler I realize that Risa didn't tell me how many drinks she wants or how many bags of ice she wanted either. I don't want to come back with too little. I'm probably better off having a lot with me. Ah, but I don't want to carry these bags back!
Whatever. I'll just get what I think is best! I pick out three packs of water and go up front to place them on to the counter. Then I go back to take out a few bags of ice too. This should be enough.
The man at the register looks over the items I chose and starts to round them up. I stand there, waiting for the price of everything and causally turn towards the front window to check on Eri. When I look out through the window I nearly have a heart attack. There is a guy near Eri! Now I'm not talking a foot away, but way too close!
He's smiling at her, trying to have a conversation with her. He's trying to hit on Eri! That idiot! Can't he tell Eri is mine?! I feel myself start to turn hot and my body seethes with rage.
He has a lot of nerves! He continues to talk to Eri and Eri just smiles at him politely, shaking her head to whatever he's trying to get her do. He puts on a small grin then places a hand to Eri's bare arm. That makes me lose it! I want to go right up to him and punch his lights out and show him he shouldn't be trying to mess with my girl!
I bet he only came up to her because how Eri is dressed. This is why I didn't want her to walk around like this! I'll be sure to tell her that next time.
“Miss?! Hello?” The clerk calls.
I turn around, realizing I've been staring at them the whole time and didn't hear the amount I had to pay when he was done. I turn back around, look at the price on the register and hand over the money. When I get over there I'll make that sleaze bag guy feel sorry to even lay eyes on Eri! I get back my change then march towards the door when I have it in my hands, carefully planning my steps to sock this guy a good one.
However, once the door opens, the bells attached to it on the back ding and Eri sees me. That ruins my whole idea to punch this guy's teeth out. Damn it! I really wanted to hit him! I can't if Eri's looking at me like that, like she's happy to see me and has on this love struck gaze.
“Reina, you're done?” she questions.
I nod. “I'll need your help with the bags.”
Just calm down Reina! Calm down. I know Eri wouldn't want me to end up in another fight with another guy. I'm sure she's traumatized about the gang of guys that tried to beat me and attempt to rape her. Okay, this isn't helping! I need to stop worry about the past and what happened.
I want to remember my last day with Eri as a fun and romantic one. Eri turns back to the guy who's been trying to hit on her and excuses herself.
“It was nice seeing you. I hope to see you around again.” He says just before Eri walks inside.
He looks back at me then scans me over and my hand closes tight into the shape of a fist on reflex.
“Listen here you stupid little shi-”
“Reina, let's go!” Eri yells at me.
She came back so soon? I wanted to at least threaten this guy before she came back! Eri must have knew I was going to do this then. Damn it! I thought I was being secretive about how pissed off am about this dirt bag touching Eri.
I turn around and notice she has all of the bags in her hands. I take half of them into my hand then latch my friend hand on to hers. This ought to show him she's mine! Eri will never be interested in him! I walk away with Eri in pride, but I still feel angry about him trying to flirt with her.
“Reina, he wasn't going to do anything.” Eri mumbles, on the way back to Ai's house. I remain silent. “I'm not interested you know that. He isn't my type. You're my type, Reina. So please stop being so angry.”
“He touched you!” I hissed in disgust.
“Reina let it go. He didn't grope me. It was just a brush against my arm.” Eri explains. “You know I only love you.”
I still remain silent and Eri gives up trying to get through me so the rest of the walk is silent. I'm so enraged. I haven't felt that way since the fight I got into because a group of guys decided to grope Eri. I can't get the image of that guy smiling at her and flirting with her.
I'm sure he tried to get her number! I'm only become more infuriated now!
***
“Here's your stuff.” I grumble, to Risa before dropping the bags in front of her.
I hand over her change and walk away before she can thank me. I think my whole day is ruined now. I don't know why I can't let the event at the store wash away. I'm just so angry right now. Maybe even a little...jealous?
I let out a heavy sigh and rub my temples. Breathe Reina! I came here to have a good time and I will have a good time! That's final.
“Reina you're back!” Ai shouts. “Quick come over here.”
I take a deep breath and slowly let it out before going over to my three friends. They're still working on the grill I see. They still haven't gotten it to work while I was away?!
Ai bends down to look into the grill like Koharu and Sayu and turns back to me.
“It isn't going on still. I put in the charcoal.” Ai explains. “I even put in a match. What's wrong with it?”
These three can never be trusted to cook or work a grill ever again! They might burn the house down.
“Are you all that stupid?!” I snap. “You need to put fuel in it!”
“You mean gasoline?” Koharu questions. “We have to get gas out of a car?!”
I slap my forehead. “No! There's fuel just for grills.” I correct.
“Oh I think I saw that!” Koharu announces. She goes to the table and comes back, holding up a white bottle with a picture of a grill on it. “Is this it?”
“Yes! Don't you know that you'll actually need this to start the fire?” I question.
The three girls look at me with blank expressions. I let out a heavy sigh.
“Don't ever use a grill again.” I demand.
“I think I know how this works now!” Sayu declares.
She takes the boxes of matches and lights one up then throws it into the lump of black rocks. Ai bends down to take a peek again.
“Nothing's happening again Sayu.” she complains.
“You have to put the gas on it now!” I scream.
Koharu jumps then opens the bottle and squirts out the clear fluid onto the rocks. She puts too much! Doesn't she remember fuel is flammable?! A huge burst of fire comes out through the grill and Ait lets out one loud man scream. I don't think I'll ever get used to those screams.
“Koharu do you even have half a brain?!” I exclaim. “That's gas! For all I know now you could have just burned Ai's eyebrows off!”
Ai puts a hand to her head and gasps. “GAKI-SAN!!!” she whines, running off to search for her girlfriend.
I glare back to Koharu and Sayu. These two sure are something else and I mostly don't mean that in a good way! I'll be lucky to be alive when I'm around the both of them. They look at me with guilty faces. Koharu seems to anyway and Sayu is still shocked from the huge wall of fire that burst up from the small grill.
“Seriously...you two...don't work on a grill again, or someone's hair might get singed off.” I warn.
Then I walk away. Oddly, I feel more irradiated than when I left the store. I don't want to go for a swim at the moment. If I stay outside though everyone will ask me why I'm not swimming then ask me what's wrong and I don't feel like talking about it right now. So my only option is inside.
I'll just use the bathroom and walk about out. Maybe the walk will help me relax better. I head towards the backyard door, putting my idea into action. I manage to easily slip pass everyone unnoticed and get inside silently. I remember where the bathroom so that makes things easier.
I walk inside then look my hair over in the mirror, including my make-up. Then I turn on the sink and let the water run until it turns ice cold and scoop some water into my hand. I take the water and rinse my face. This should help me calm down. I repeat this a few times on my face then put it on my neck since I'm starting to feel the summer heat again. Doesn't Ai have her AC on? Am I imagining things?
I put water around my neck a feel times and start to feel myself finally calm down. This was all I needed. I smile, now more relieved. I run my hand through my hair one last time and shut off the sink. Suddenly, I feel a pair of arms tie around my waist.
“Are you still mad?”
“Not as much anymore.” I answer.
I feel the pair of arms hug me.
“I love you and only you. You know that, right Reina?”
“Yes of course Eri. I love you too.” I admit.
I feel Eri smile against me skin and nuzzle her face against my shoulder blade. She's just so cute. I can't be angry with her if she's acting this cute an affectionate towards me. Then my smile changes when I feel her right hand start to wander. Her fingers slip under my top and rub at my stomach.
I feel ten times hotter! Her hand moves up and continues to travel until it reaches my breast. Her hand grabs the tender flesh and starts to fondle it through my bikini. I let out a sharp gasp and lean back, needing to feel her against me. I close my eyes and let out a slow and shallow sigh.
My breathing has gone heavy.
“E-Eri...” I whisper. “W-what are you doing?”
Eri's other hand glides up my body and cups my other breast. I release an even louder cry. Eri kisses the back of my ear then scraps her teeth against the tender flesh and it makes my whole body shiver. My two hands grab on to the edge of the sink, to support my weight since my legs are becoming too weak to stand on my own.
“I didn't get to see you in your bikini yet.” Eri whispers, her hot breath brushing against my earlobe. I feel my body tremble again. “Take off your shirt.”
“Ah...Eri...” I yelp, finding it difficult to follow her order with her rubbing my breast in gentle circles.
“Now Reina!” she growls.
I feel my whole body tingle at the sound of her demanding voice. I've never seen her this demanding. It makes her look so hot. I grip the hems of my shirt and lift my arms up to quickly remove the unnecessary clothing. My concern for being caught has gone out the window. It's the last thing on my mind.
***
I brush the tip of my nose against hers.
“What is it with us and bathrooms?” I question.
Eri and I burst into laughter. It is kind of ironic that we end in a bathroom again. The only difference is that it isn't in my bathroom.
“Hey!”
I look towards the closed door and back to Eri.
“Is that Sayu?” I whisper.
“Other people have to use the bathroom you know?!” Sayu snaps.
“We better get out of here.” Eri suggest.
I agree and go searching for my bikini. Eri helps me put on my top and I quickly pull up my shorts. I look myself over in the mirror and Eri does the same. Our hair isn't completely fixed, but it will have to do. Then I open the door to come face to face with Sayu who's glaring at me.
I can see Koharu behind her with a curious and confused face.
“Well?!” Sayu yells.
“Um...” I scratch the back of my head. If she wants an explanation I can't really give her one that's a lie.
“Are you going to get out of my way or what?! Koharu burned her finger trying to help Ai-chan cook. I need to get the band aids.”
I open the door fully and walk out with Eri behind me. As I pass Sayu I can see her angry expression shift to shock. I'm pretty sure she knew what happened in there with us. How embarrassing is that?! Koharu's face is as red as a tomato.
“What?! You...huh?!” Sayu stutters. “I hope you remembered to clean up in there!! Ah you two are so gross!”
I look at Sayu then walk away, giving Eri a sideways smile and we start to chuckle when we're out of range for Sayu to hear us. Her reaction was as amusing as Ai's when I got my chance to get my revenge on her from embarrassing me in public.
“Come on, let's go in the pool.” I offer.
Eri agrees and together we walk out to the backyard again. I hope no one will notice that we've been gone for too long.
***
After all the swimming, eating until our stomachs were content, and our tolerance for bugs and misquotes disappeared everyone settled down into Ai's living room to watch a movie together. Yossie and Rika left early because they had to get ready for college. By the way, I never knew Eri was terrified of bugs. I guess that's something we have in common. She freaked out when a bug buzzed pass her ear.
Eri was the first to retreat into the house. Everyone just followed. Hence why we're all here, sitting on the floor and on the couch watching some dramatic movie. It's some American movie Ai suggested we watch. She's been interested in American movies lately.
Risa said she's currently studying English. It makes me wonder if she intends to use that for her future career since she's so interested in America. I don't really focus on that since I can't keep my mind off the fact that the day is finally ending. The sun set two hours ago and it's now dark.
This means that my blissful day has come to an end and tomorrow I'll be out of Tokyo and back with my parents in my hometown. I still haven't told anyone. I'm not really sure why. I guess because I'm scared. I know they'll be sad and well I don't want to cause them that.
It's just best that I never tell them. Like I have said before, I'm not good with goodbyes. Avoiding them is just much easier. I tie my arms around my bunched up knees and look down to my linked hands, leaning back against the couch. I can't enjoy this movie anymore.
I can't even enjoy my friends' company. My mind is set on when my uncle will arrive. He called me before, telling me he had to pick me up. I have to pack my things for tomorrow. I feel so guilty. I'm going to regret this later.
I continue to stare at my fingers, forcing myself to think about something else. I continue to stare, feeling myself slowly shift into a daze. Daydreaming however, isn't enough because questions still shoot out at me at the back of my head. What will happen to me in Fukuoka?
I feel a warm comforting hand around my wrist and my cloud of thoughts dissolve and I turn my head to the right of me. Eri stares at me. She's concerned. I can see it on her face.
I faintly smile at her and look back towards the floor, silently scowling to myself. So much for trying to act like nothing was wrong with me.
“Reina?” she whispers.
After she calls my name the doorbell rings and Ai gets up to answer it. Everyone's attention goes to the door. I scowl once again. Why didn't he just call me and tell me he's here instead of coming to the door?! It seems like I can't avoid this goodbye after all.
Ai looks at my uncle confused when she sees him standing in the door way. I forgot, no one other than Eri met my uncle.
“Um...I'm Reina's uncle I came to pick her and drive her back home.” he introduces.
“You didn't tell us you were leaving.” Eri says.
“Uh...I'm leaving?” I meekly reply.
I put my legs down and push myself off the floor to the safety of my uncle. He's the only one who can get me out of here without raising any questions. If I just hurry now I can get to him and out the door in no time. And of course, like always, my plan never goes how I like it.
Eri's hand grabs on to my wrist again and tugs me back. I glance over my shoulder at her.
“What's wrong?”
I can feel everyone's eyes on me again. This wasn't supposed to happen! I look back to my uncle for some help. He has on an unsure expression and that makes me panic. He's never been unable to help me!
He always gives me advice or helps me with the trouble I'm in, but at this moment he has nothing! Nothing!
“I think they have the right to know Reina. You've hold this off long enough.” he instructs.
I slip my wrist out of Eri's hand and stand up to face everyone, having everyone's attention on me makes me very nervous. My stomach hurts again. I feel scared. I can feel my body start to tremble.
“I...um...there's something important I have to tell everyone.” I sigh, trying to gain any courage to talk some more. “This isn't easy to say, but...I'm going back to Fukuoka.”
“What?!” Risa shouts.
“Why?!” Koharu questions.
“So soon!?” Sayu yells.
“When?” Ai ask.
I cringe to her question. I really wished she never said that. That's a question I dreaded to answer or face. By now, I can feel my stomach burn from inside and my throat feels like I'm about to chuck up tonight's dinner. I look down to Eri who's remained quiet this whole time, but her stare on me hasn't moved.
She's watched me this whole time. When our gaze connects I immediately feel my eyes water and I want to cry. I gulp back my sorrow and notice my throat has gone tight.
“I'm...going to leave tomorrow.”
“WHAT?!” Everyone screams.
They stare at me wide-eyed, completely in shock, but that doesn't make me feel sad. The fact that Eri's quiet the whole time makes me not only feel sad, but worried.
“I-I'm sorry-”
Eri lets out a harsh laugh. I look back to her at her cruel tone and she stands up, glaring at me. Please don't act like this! She's going to make everything worse. She's going to make everything harder than it already is.
“You're sorry?!” she snaps. “Is that all you can say, Reina?!”
I flinch at her raised tone. The whole room remains silent. Even her friends are surprised at her anger. Is this the first time she's ever been angry? I stare at her at a lost for words and take in her angry words.
“You're going to be gone tomorrow! The least you could have done is tell us before hand! You can't just drop this on us and expect us to be okay with it! You can't expect...ME to be okay with it.” she quivers.
Her eyes start to water, but her frown doesn't go away. As I watch her, I feel something inside me ache. I'm in pain. I didn't meant to hurt her. I never did.
“Eri I was going to tell you!” I cry.
“When?! When you were already there and then just call me one day and say you want to break up because now you're no longer here? Why didn't you tell me?!” she bellows. “When was this decided?”
“It was something my parents decided when I was in the hospital. I was only supposed to stay here for a year! I didn't want to tell you because you already had enough things to deal with. You nearly died Eri! You lost your sight. You're mother recently died! I didn't want to make it worse by telling you this. I wanted to protect you.” I explain.
“You didn't protect me, Reina. You hurt me.” After that she just cries. Eri puts her hands to her face and sobs.
I bite my bottom lip as a single tear slips down my cheek and shortly after a bunch of tears follow. I took away her happiness. I gave her one more thing to suffer over.
“Eri, I'm sorry!” I blurt.
“Will you stop telling me that?!” she snaps. “Just...get out of here Reina! I want to break up with you.”
“What?” I croak, my bottom lip starts to shake.
“I said this relationship is over! Do you understand?! Can you get it now, Reina?! I don't want to see you ever again. Get out of here. Go back to Fukuoka!” Eri snarls, dropping her hands and giving me her most stern and angry glare.
I no longer hold back anymore and I sob too. It feels like a part of me just died at those words. I'm crushed. H-how can she be so cruel?! I rush over to her and hug her. I hang on to her and hold her, trying to win her over to forgive me, take me back, to love me again.
“No! N-n-o I...” I start to hiccup. “I love you. Eri I love you! I didn't mean to...please, d-don't end things like this!”
I can feel her struggling against my hug, desperately trying to get me off her. This breaks my heart even more. I don't want her to hate me! I didn't mean for this to happen! I kiss her and the second my lips touch hers, on her own, against her will she kisses me back.
Urgently, I kiss her as if my life depended on it. As if, this was my only hope to win her over again. I can feel everything in this kiss. Eri's angry, hurt, sad, and torn all at once. I flinch a little realizing, I've caused this.
I made her feel these awful emotions. I can't make it any better. I can't fix it. Eri struggles some more and gives me one hard push and before I know it I'm nearly knocked off my feet, stumbling backwards. She gives me one last hateful look and turns away. Risa comes over to hug her and Eri cries into her chest.
“I think you should leave.” Ai implores.
My uncle walks over to me and grabs on to my arm. He lightly tugs me towards him.
“Let's go Reina.” he calls.
“Eri please don't hate me! Don't hate me Eri!” I beg.
My uncle continues to pull me towards the door since I'm unable to think other than stare at Eri as her friends comfort her. I'm broken. I'm just as devastated as she is. When I'm out of the house and can no longer see Eri my mind shuts down.
I stare into space and don't say a word. I can feel my tears falling, but I don't let out a sound. I'm froze. Everything around me froze. Nothing feels real anymore. I can't figure out where I am.
“Uncle...” I whisper.
He looks at me from the driver seat, just before starting the car.
“Yes?”
“Do you think I made the right decision Did I do the right thing?”
He puts his hands on the wheel and sighs, starting at the steering wheel in silent. His lips press together in a thin line and his eyebrows shift, sticking together as he thinks.
“I don't know Reina.” he admits.
And I cry. I lean over to him and bury my face into his chest. He sighs and holds me. He's the only one that I can console to. I no longer have anyone else.
I'm ruined everything. Just like I've done in Fukuoka. I guess I never have changed. Staying here was a waste and I no longer have anything to stay with anymore. I can move on with my life.
http://pkkame.wordpress.com/2010/06/26/this-thing-cal (http://pkkame.wordpress.com/2010/06/26/this-thing-cal)…r-59-tanakamei/
-
:stoned: :scared:
:gyaaah: so sad...Reina don't have any fault in this...
damn father of Reina :on voodoo: , poor Eri...aww i am gonna a be emo now :on cloudeye: :fainted:
-
I started reading this from the beginning yesterday... and I just read through the night cuz I got hooked :twothumbs
You promised a happy ending, you better keep that promise!!! :fainted: :pleeease: :scolding:
-
CHAPTER 60
“Reina, it's time to get up and eat...”
I quickly look back to my uncle over my shoulder from my bed then turn back to the picture between my arms, as I lay face down propped on my elbows. I've been staring at this picture for hours since I got back here yesterday. It's the picture that Risa took when everyone went sledding during the winter. She was nice enough to get this developed for me and hand it to me. I've been debating with myself for quite some time if I should keep this picture or tear it up before throwing it into the trash.
I can never bring myself to move when ever I've made up my mind and every time I don't do anything I change my mind yet again. It's just a stupid picture! I wipe away a tear on my cheek and sniffle.
“Have you been awake this whole time?” my uncle ask.
“Yeah.” I mumble, my eyes still focused to the picture.
“Did you even get any sleep?”
“No.” I answer, emotionless. “I didn't go to bed last night, uncle.”
“You were up the whole night?!” He shouts, surprised. “Reina you shouldn't be doing this to yourself! Stop hurting yourself, Reina.”
“Why should I?!” I scream. “I don't care anymore. What I do here doesn't mean anything! I'm not going to eat breakfast with you either. You can just go back and eat by yourself.”
“Reina-”
“I said no!!”
Can't he understand I don't care about anything here anymore?! I don't want to be here anymore. I don't want to deal with what needs to have loose ends meet. That isn't my concern anymore. I'm going to leave and stay at Fukuoka again.
That's the only place that matters to me now. I have to start getting my tough image back up if I want to keep my friends there and survive. That's all I need to work on. Eventually, my uncle gets tired of my silent treatment and he walks out the door and I rest my head down onto my bed to cry again. I can't sleep. I can't eat.
Eri is all I can think about. I'm worried about her. A huge part me even has hope that she will come around today soon and come see me one last time before I leave. It's just wishful thinking. I pick up my head from my bed and notice I've stained the corner of the picture with my tears. I grab the photo and crush it into my hand.
I don't need this picture anymore! I don't want to carry painful memories. I don't need anymore pain. I hear meowing next to my near and turn to see Yuka looking at me with curious round eyes. I throw my photo to the floor and take Yuka into my hands.
I roll on to my back and place Yuka on to my chest. Slowly, I start to pet the top of her head and she curls into a ball against me.
“I don't know what to do anymore Yuka.” I whisper. “I have no one here now. I'm alone again. Just like when I was in Fukuoka. How can I make anything right?”
I let out a heavy sigh. I put my arms around Yuka and roll over to my side so that she's laying next to me. I stare at her as she goes back to sleep and watch her stomach move up and down at a steady pace as she breathes. She looks cute as she lays next to me. I put my hand on her small paw and lay my head back down.
Yuka was my first friend. I'm going to miss having her around. I close my eyes to push away the wave of sadness I feel. With my eyes closed, I can hear Yuka purring next to me.
The noise she makes is soothing. That's something I haven't had since yesterday night. It's a relief to have it again for a little while. It's like I don't have anything to worry about. Then before I know it I'm finally asleep.
***
“Reina. Reina, wake up.”
“Huh?” I squint, peeking out through my blanket to my door way. “Uncle, what is it?”
“You have people who are here to see you.” he says.
People? Someone came to see me?! My eyes open wide in surprise. Eri! I sit up and scurry to my feet. She came?! Eri forgives me?
I hope so. I can't leave with her hating me. I need to make things okay with her again. I have to help the pain for her hurt less some how. I run pass my uncle and out to the living room, but I come to a complete stop when I see who it is.
They aren't Eri. They're only my friends. I'm a little disappointed that it isn't Eri. I guess...Eri never will forgive me, will she? She's never going to come here and say goodbye to me.
“Reina, we need to talk.” Ai explains.
“Uh...sure. Everyone take a seat.” I point to the couch. I join them.
I turn around to see my uncle standing in the kitchen, watching me. He doesn't have to watch over us. I don't think any of us are going to fight. I have no right to be angry at my friends. They have every right to yell at me.
“Uncle...please?” I beg.
He gets the hint and walks away towards his room to give my friends and I some privacy. I sit back into the couch and lock my hands together, nervously. I don't get it...if my friends hate me why are they here? What could they possibly say to me before I leave?
“We were really angry at you, Reina.” Risa starts. I nod, understanding their reason to be. “But we're not as mad or as hurt as Eri is right now. You hurt her the most, Reina.”
I can feel myself starting to cry again. I can never forgive myself for what I did to her, so what makes me think that Eri can forgive me instead? I messed up. There isn't anything I can do about it now.
“I-I know.” I admit. “And I'm sorry. It's just...there was no easy way telling her this. If I told her while she was mourning over her mother's death and possibly couldn't see again, how could I tell her?”
“We understand Reina.” Risa replies. “After we started to see things your way we knew why you took so long to tell us. We came here today tell you we forgive you.”
I look up from my hands in shock. They...forgive me? This quickly?! Did they all at least think about it properly before saying everything is okay again? If they can easily forgive me maybe...
“Do you think Eri will...will she show up?” I ask.
They look at each other with a dreaded expression. That's what I thought.
“We tried calling her, Reina. She wouldn't answer her phone.” Risa explains.
“We won't even take my calls and I'm her best friend!” Sayu grumbles. “We're sorry Reina. It will take longer for her to come around. I know you wanted to see her today before you left.”
“No it's okay. You all tried. Thank you.” I respond, grateful that my friends did try to get Eri into coming over.
At least I got the chance to say goodbye to everyone else. I have some sort of comfort or closure, but I know there will still be a gap in me because I didn't get to see Eri again. I know for me, facing Eri would be too hard anyway. I put my head back down and sulk. The room around us is filled with unease silence.
“I'm going to miss you Reina!” Koharu shouts, causing me to jump. “You were a great senpai to me. I wish you didn't have to go!”
Koharu grabs on to Sayu and cries. I smile sadly at her, not able to find the strength to tell her verbally I'll miss her too. I'll miss everyone here. They were my only true friends. That's something I lacked back in Fukuoka and I know I will no longer have when I get back there.
I'll have to hang out with my old group of friends again. It was just a gang that got me into trouble.
“Isn't there a way you can stay here longer?” Sayu questions.
“Not with how my dad is. I'm lucky to have not been taken home from the hospital once I recovered.” I inform.
“I'm going to miss you too!” Ai sobs. She get up from the couch and pulls me into a hug. “We all are.”
I stand up and put a hand on Ai's shoulder. “I'll miss everyone.”
Everyone else gets up from their seats and hugs me. I can hear their sobs and sniffling through the hug and it makes me want to cry too. They really do care for me. They were like my family too just like I was theirs.
I let them go so that I can wipe my eyes and try to calm myself. How much longer do I have until my parents come? I spent most of my time sleeping since I couldn't get any of it last night.
“One more thing.” Risa announces. “We all made something for you. It was kind of last minute, but we pitched in together to make you a gift. It was made kind of in a rush, sorry.”
Risa goes into her bag and pulls out a book. She hands it over to me and I open the cover to get a look inside. It's a photo album. They glued things like ribbons, buttons, and rules in the corners of the page.
I have to say, for something they did so soon, everyone did an amazing job on it. They have pictures of themselves and me in this book. The tears in my eyes start to form again and I quickly close the book so I won't get anything wet.
“T-thank you.” I stutter.
My friends smile at me and I try hard to smile back, but it's ruined by my tears and the need to cry. I'll keep this book with me forever.
“Reina.” my uncle interrupts, walking through the hall. “Your father called. He told me he's downstairs now. I'll go get your things.”
“Thanks.” I whisper. I turn back to my friends. “So...I guess this is goodbye.”
Ai is the first to cry again. I give out a small chuckle. I kind of figured she would be. Risa wasn't joking when she said Ai is a crybaby, but I think this just shows how caring and gentle her heart is.
“Don't forget to call us!” Sayu urges.
“Yeah send us a few emails too.” Koharu agrees, rubbing away a tear.
“We'll walk you downstairs, Reina.” Risa volunteers.
I steadily walk to the door and towards the stairs, ignoring the feeling I get as I go down ever single step. My stomach feels queasy and my hands are shaking, but I fight against my urges to run back inside and lock the door. I hate how my parents always make me do something against my will. I can never have a choice when I'm with them. I can never get the final say.
“Reina! I'm so glad to see you!” My mother greets.
She hugs me, but I stand stiff wrapped into her hug. Is it wrong for me to dislike my mom for doing this to me also? I know my father usually decides things and sticks with it, but I get the feeling that my mom could have prevented this if she tried harder to get my dad to see things my way.
My mom lets me go and puts her hands on my shoulder and looks me over.
“Reina, are you okay?” she ask. “Did you eat today? You look tired!”
“I'm fine mom.” I snap. Now she cares about me?
I bite my tongue to stop myself from lashing out at her for making me like this. It's her fault why I'm so sad! I feel awful. I can't fully blame her though. It's my dad who causes most of the suffering.
“C-can we just go?” I remind her.
“Of course honey, just as soon as your uncle brings your suitcase down.” she answers.
“Here are your things, Reina.” my uncle declares.
Before my uncle can put my suit case down, my dad comes over and takes it into his hand so it can automatically go into the trunk. He seems more than happy to take me away from here. I thought he would be. I look up to my uncle, seeing that the sadness in his eyes, reflects the ones in my eyes too. He's a lot better at keeping his emotions together. I know he's going to suffer too though once I'm gone.
“Uncle I'm-”
“I know you are Reina.” He halts. “You don't have to tell me you're sorry. You never planned to do this. We both saw this coming. I have to be honest though. It's going to be really lonely in the house with you gone. I'll miss you, Reina, but I'm glad I got to finally meet the real you.”
I immediately hug him. He's done so much for me! My uncle was the only one who fully trusted me the second we met. I never had that before. He didn't judge me.
He wanted to know the real me. I can't ask anymore from him.
“Come on Reina. We have to hurry before we meet traffic.” my father barges.
“I'll be sure to keep in touch with you.” My uncle, whispers just before letting me go.
I walk over to the car and get inside. My dad closes the door and I put down the window to look back at my friends and uncle. I wave at them as my dad gets into the car.
“I'll be sure to call you all.” I promise.
“I hope to see you again Reina!” Koharu blurts.
Koharu was always cute in her weird and hyper way. I smile at her. My dad starts the car and I sit back. It's time to go back to my miserable life. I never looked forward to that, but that doesn't effect anything.
“Are you ready to go, Reina?” my dad ask me.
“Yeah, I'm done. Let's just go already.” I growl.
“Wait!!”
I look up from the back of my dad's seat. I stare out the window in shock. Eri! S-she came! What made her change her mind? That doesn't matter. I'm glad she's here! This is the wrong time! Why didn't she come sooner?! Eri rushes over to my car and bangs on the door.
“Eri what are you doing here?”
“Reina, please don't leave!” she screams, trying to catch her breath. “I-I'm sorry I acted the way I did!”
“Eri, I can't. I have to go back now.” I explain.
“This isn't fair! I didn't get to say goodbye to you! I shouldn't have taken so long to think about coming here. I'm so sorry Reina!” Eri cries. “I was so mad. Why can't you stay here?! Don't you like it here better?”
“It doesn't matter if I like it here better or not Eri. This was my parents decision.” I say. “Please, just let me go.”
“No! I can't do that! Reina, I love you.” Eri states, she leans forward and kisses me. She just kissed me in front of my parents! I stare at her in a daze from her brief kiss. “Why can't you speak up to them for once?”
I snap out of my trance and frown. She doesn't understand! These are my parents. What they say I have to listen! They are in charge of me.
“It's hopeless Eri. I'm just a child. Our relationship means nothing to them. Just let me go Eri!” I demand.
“Reina, wait!”
I put the car window up and stare at the back of my dad's seat again. I ignore Eri completely. It hurts that I do that, but there is nothing I can do now. I'm in the car, my parents are ready to go, and my suit case is packed in the back. It's time to go now. It's time to go back to my life before I came to Tokyo.
“Drive dad.” I command.
My mom looks back at me from the passenger seat. “Reina are you-”
“Yes mom! Now just drive already!” I yell.
My dad puts the car into drive and pulls out to the road. I can see hear Eri yelling for me to stop, but I don't listen. The car starts to speed away and I turn around to look through the back window. I can see Eri running after me. What is she doing?!
She can get hurt! Eventually, Eri stops when the car enters a main street full of speeding cars. When she stops, Eri stands there with the same expression from yesterday and stares at me. I turn back around, trying to get the look on her face out of my head. I stare down to my hands and play with the ring around my finger.
I could never get rid of everything that reminded of me Eri. Especially this ring she gave me when she got sick. This has a special meaning to me. It's like a small piece of Eri is with me when I have it. It's too bad this ring holds a promise that can never be completed.
Stop thinking about it Reina! This ring doesn't matter to me anymore. I give out a low laugh at my declaration. If this ring doesn't matter anymore then why can't I get the guts to take off this ring? I feel the car shift to the right and slowly come to a stop.
The engine gets turned off. Did we just stop? We haven't been on the road for even an hour. I don't need a bathroom break yet.
“Do you love her?” My father ask.
I look up at him in shock. Did he just stop the car to ask me this? What is he trying to do? What does he want me to say?
“I um...it isn't...we...” I stumble.
“Answer the question Reina.” My dad orders. “And be honest with me. Do you...love her?”
“Yes, I do, very much.” I say.
My dad turns the car back on and pulls out from his parking spot, but instead of continuing on the road he makes...a u-turn? He speeds off through the street with ease and goes through an all too familiar block that I know. Wait...is he...
I continue to stare out the side window at a lost for words. Then the car stops and I'm back where I started. I sit forward out of my seat. My hands press to the glass window. He brought me back to my uncle's house! What is he...
“Dad?” I cautiously say, hoping he's not messing with my head.
“Your mother and I have been doing a lot of talking since we came back from the hospital. I never intended to give in to her, but I did listen to her. Then when I came here and saw how sad you were. I started to think about the talk your uncle and I had. I've never seen you this sad Reina, not even when you were leaving Fukuoka. You're hometown! If staying here is what makes you so happy well then...I can't take that happiness away from you.” My dad elaborates. “You can finish your school here in Tokyo. Just...be sure to keep in contact with your mother and I.”
“Thank you!” I move forward to hug my dad.
For once, he understands me and he's letting me do something that I want. Maybe he isn't so heartless? Maybe he had a change of heart? It doesn't matter because now I'm back where I'm positive I belong! I can't thank my dad enough.
“Come on. I'll help you get your suit case.” My mother offers.
I hurry out the door and quickly rush into my uncle's building. Everyone still has to be here, especially Eri! Please be here! I work my way up the stairs, ignoring the beads of sweat forming on my face. I come to the door and bang until the door opens.
“Reina?! What are you doing here?” my uncle ask.
I go pass my uncle and search for the only person I've had on my mind since yesterday. My friends see me as I enter the living room and stand up from their seats surprised that I'm back. It's like they just saw a ghost.
“Reina?!” They yell.
“Where's Eri?!” I ask.
“She's in the bathroom.” Risa replies.
I zip through the hall, feeling my heart race as I hurry. The bathroom door opens and I hug her the second I'm close enough to her. She stands there, still not sure who it is that's grabbing her. I hold her tight and kiss her.
It doesn't take long before she knows who I am and kisses me back. I feel more than happy to have her in my arm again. She's who I want to stay with. I want to be with Eri forever. I want to be able to hold her hand and hug her and kiss her. I want to go through my life with her by myself.
“R-Reina!?!” she yelps, when the kiss is over. “What are you...how did you get here?”
“My dad changed his mind. He's letting me stay here. I'm going to finish school here Eri.” I retort.
Eri smiles. She finally smiles. It's sincere and it's lively, but most importantly it's a joyful smile. Eri's happy again and so am I. Eri kisses me this time and I'm more than happy to return it. I put my hands on to her waist and push her against the wall to get better contact with her.
“Um...Hello?!” I hear Risa say.
Oh...I forgot we weren't alone in this house. I turn around and see everyone looking at me like I've gone insane.
“Geez, right here in the hallway?!” Sayu complains. “You two are worse than me with Koharu. You just topped us when we...”
“Ah, senpai!!!” Koharu bellows, putting a hand over Sayu's mouth.
“Sayu, shut up.” Risa snaps. “So I'm guessing you're back here because you can stay?”
I keep my arm around Eri and nod. “I can live here. I'll be finishing school here.”
“You mean I cried a lot for nothing?!” Ai nags.
Risa hits her over the head. “That's not what's important! We should all be happy Reina's back and here to stay. We should celebrate!”
“Yeah and order lots of pizza!” Koharu agrees. “Get some soda too!”
“Koharu, you're supposed to be cutting down on sugar.” Sayu reminds her.
“Well, how about I cook everyone a big dinner? You can all spend the night.” My uncle suggest.
“I like that idea better.” I advise.
“Let's go watch a movie!” Koharu screams, then dashes to the living room.
“Was she always this hyper?” I question.
“She was really down when you left.” Sayu informs. “She's glad you're back.”
“I can tell.” I chuckle.
“Come on Reina help me start cooking.” My uncle calls.
I follow him with Eri behind me. She's going to help cook too? She's the guest. I should be cooking for everyone else. I'm the host. When I get to the kitchen I turn back to her.
“You can sit down with everyone else.” I say.
“I'm going to stay here with you. Let me help you.” she answers.
“Alright.”
“Reina, go get me some...” my uncle looks towards the door.
It's my father. Why did everything suddenly go so silent? Is there something my uncle has against my dad? Can't they talk about that another time? My dad looks around the room bashfully and clears his throat.
“I um...came to drop off Reina's suit case.” he notifies. He drops the heavy square bag to the floor in front of his feet. “Here you are Reina. I should get going. It's getting dark.”
“Stay.” My uncle insist. My dad turns around taken back from the command. “You can't drive on the road in the dark. You'll fall asleep behind the wheel. Spend the night here and you can leave in the morning.”
“I wouldn't want to ruin...your reunion.” my dad refuses.
“Don't worry about it. Come on. We're about to make dinner. What's a matter you don't want to talk to your brother for a change?” My uncle motions my dad to sit, which he agrees to.
My dad and uncle are getting along? This is something I've never seen. I don't know what their relationship with each other is as brothers, but I think this will help close any gaps they have that I don't know about. It seems like everything is going back to normal again. Maybe even my dad might change for the better. I'm just glad to be here with my friends, my uncle, and my girl. I feel myself grin.
“Hey you.” Eri hollers. “What are you thinking about?”
I look back at her and smile again. I put my arm around her.
“You.” I admit. I kiss her temple affectionately. “I love you.”
“I do too.” Eri giggles. “Let's not be part again? And don't hide anything from me again, okay?”
“From now on I'll be honest with you.” I vow.
“And about the let's not be apart again thing?” Eri rushes.
I laugh. “And we'll be together forever. I promise.”
This is my home. This is where I belong.
-
YEH YEH YEH PAPA AND MAMA TANAKA!!!!!! *WOOT* :cow:
ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh such a relieving ending.... it just completed my day :twothumbs
love love love love love it~~~~ :heart: :heart: :heart: :wub: :wub:
-
OMG!!! :w00t: this is real? :mon angel: finally the father of Reina acepted the feelings of his daughter :mon trudge:, i am so happy!! :mon roll: i want cry :mon cry:, scream :mon scare:, laughter!! :mon lol: you're amazing Writerjunkie, thanks for this history , i love you!!!! :mon inluv: hahahaha
-
I'm honestly surprised that it turned out this way, even though the overwhelming response was for the happy ending. What did you have in mind for the sad ending, if you don't mind my asking?
But still, happy harmony is beginning for the family and maybe now her parents will show more respect and trust towards Reina.
-
^ lol You wanted the sad ending? A lot of readers wanted a happy. O.O So I wrote this. The sad ending well...I can't tell ya that. lol You'll just have to see.
-
The sad ending well...I can't tell ya that. lol You'll just have to see.
does that mean you're going to write it out?? :)
-
The sad ending well...I can't tell ya that. lol You'll just have to see.
does that mean you're going to write it out?? :)
ohhhhhh you should write XD
-
Oh no, I wanted the happy ending, but I like to get multiple views on things. Omake? Please?
-
Since we got the happy ending first I am happy (as a reader) to end the series as it is. Mostly because it is TanaKame :D It's just too painful to see them apart, especially that bit where Eri runs after Reina's family car and just stares as the car keeps driving away :cry:
Though if you were to do an epilogue about how they're still happy after all those years I would be more than interested to stay tuned :D
(Having said that, I would probably still have a peek at the omake sad ending if it ever comes out, since it is written by 'writerjunkie' :yep: )
-
Gyaa~~~~ :heart:!! :cow: :cow: Finally, TTCL is ended :cow: :cow:
I'm kind of sad about that :sweatdrop:. I read this fic around one year and more. In fact, I made my account only for comment here :nervous
When I read the chapter 59,at end, man, I was really sad.
I ALMOST cried. :cry:
When I read this chapter I almost cried again. But at end, I was running around my house, screaming happy and insanely. :gmon pissed: :gmon pissed:
Thanks for this great story Junkie you're the best :bow:.
-
^ I figured some people would be sad about it ending. lol The thing is also, that TTCL doesn't feel like it ended you know? Am I the only one who has those feelings? lol
O.O You made an account to comment on this fic? Ah I'm very grateful for that! Thank you!
I'm glad the ending made up for the sad scenes I put the readers through. XD I had to do that one more time before ending it. I'll probably start a sequel since...it seems like it has room for one. >_< I like to torture myself!
@ aussie- XD You really are a TanaKamei fan, huh? An eprolouge? I didn't really think of one or have one in mind. I guess the readers can just imagine what happened next. As for the omake, well I'll have to think about it. I might have something up my sleeve. *grins*
@ rnd- As I said to aussie I have something for the omake. That will take some time though. I love to write me some sad endings! XD I'm messed up for saying that.
@ gab- Thank you for all those comments on how good TTCL was. That made me blush! XD I don't take compliments well. They make me get embarrassed. XD
@ SarangAi- O.O You read the whole fic in like one day?! WTF?! Holy crap that's a lot of reading!
-
Oh, your story just got me THAT hooked :inlove: :inlove:
yay omake! :cow: XD
-
Originally I was gonna comment for chapter 59, so this comment is a bit late since it's completed already :nervous
Eri laughs again and pats the top of my head for needed affection and I lay my head back to her shoulder
:wub: this.
:smhid Reina’s carrying so many anger within her in chapter 59 that made her overreact with everything.
I partially agree with Eri that it was actually hurting her rather than protecting her, but this:
“I said this relationship is over! Do you understand?! Can you get it now, Reina?! I don't want to see you ever again. Get out of here. Go back to Fukuoka!”
Issa, you’re breaking my TanaKame heart... T_T
XD
I didn’t see the ending would be like that, especially Reina’s father part. I thought Reina gonna come back to Fukuoka and be there until she could live by herself then come back for Eri to fix their relationship. At least my broken TanaKame heart is fixed with the ending :lol:
I feel sad that now it’s completed. Nevertheless, thanks for this amazing fic, Issa!
I'll probably start a sequel since...it seems like it has room for one. >_< I like to torture myself!
I would love to read it if you do, but don't torture yourself ;)
-
:shocked
IT'S ALREADY FINISHED?!?!?! oh, well... Glad that it's still a happy ending... I thought that it's other wise because the previous chapter was leaning to that 'sad' ending... anyways..good job! :thumbsup.. I would want to read the sequel..hehehe.XD
-
Ehhhh A new Comment By a NEW PERSON, so late?!?! KYAA SAY IT AINT SO but it is!! lol (that was lame)
ANYWAYS!!! I would like to give respects to this fan fiction this is also one of my ALL TIME FAVORITES!
And sometimes i wonder why i re read this when all i do is depress myself with the fact that i have NEVER experienced a relationship like this and how BADLY i want a relationship like theirs. Minus the grumpy daddy lol :)
Tanakame is absolutely the best am i right? (if i am i hope im pretty close to it) xD
I was looking at your sequel and noticed that it isnt finished? Well, On one good day are youre gonna come back and finish it right RIGHT? ^.^ Oh i hope so this story is toooooo goooooood to let it be forgotten. Though the sequel is a bit depressing already.. Lol, ONEGAI come back and make it happy~
Well, I've said everything... That is all *runs away*
-
>_>
<_<
Well, here it is. The Omake to TTCL! It only took, what? At least five years to complete it. ._. I'm sorry! I hope everyone still remembers this story and don't get too angry with it! It's just an alternate ending, as promised!
Alternate Ending
What have I done? I've only end up slipping back into my old ways, hiding the truth from others, hurting those close to me, just how I did with my parents. I went as far as to break the trust of my friends.
I destroyed a great and amazing relationship with a beautiful and loving girl. In a blink of an eye, everything in my new life went to crap. Even my uncle can't figure out what I did was the right thing or not.
If my uncle can't even comfort me then what will? I have nowhere to go. I don't have any money on me to waste it on drinking. I know I can't drink since I'm underage, but obtaining alcohol is something I've learned to master back at Fukuoka.
I've learned a lot of bad things in my home town, like how to use a switchblade. That was my real friend back in Fukuoka. I couldn't trust the fake ones I had. They were all selfish and looked out for themselves even if they were my friends and told me they cared for me. That's why I feel even worse hiding something from my friends here in Tokyo.
They really do care for me just as much as Eri cares for me. I let out a shaky sigh and wipe away some of my tears. Eri. I didn't mean to hurt her the most.
“I'm so stupid!” I grumble to myself.
I love Eri. I love her so much that I wanted to protect her. It's only far that I do that as her girlfriend and especially after the things that happened to her when she was with me. The death of her mother, the car accident, the group of guys that tried to rape her.
I just didn't want her to receive anymore damage either physically or emotionally. I've realized though, through all that, I've hurt her the most out of all those things. And that was because she trusted me and expected me to tell her everything and I should have, no matter how bad the news was. That was just another mistake of mine.
“I can never change.” I sniffle. “I'm still the same old me, Eri.”
It probably is best that we never see each other again. We're completely opposite. I came from a tough city and she came from a family that loves her until their last breath, while with my parents I feel that I've damaged our parent-daughter relationship when I was old enough to go to middle school. If Eri hadn't met me she wouldn't have to face that car accident and those girls at school that were going to beat her. I'm just bad news.
“Hey watch where you're going you idiot! Would it hurt to look up while you walk?!” a guy shouts, rubbing his shoulder that I've clashed into.
I look up at him and watch him walk away furiously.
“You're the one in my way!” I yell back, facing forward again.
I ignore the pain in my left shoulder and continue to walk. I should probably call it a night and walk home. I have no money to spend a night at a hotel and I can't even buy myself a drink. My only option is to go home. I know my uncle is probably worried about me anyway.
My cellphone kept going off a lot when I left, but I eventually got tired of it and shut it off. It isn't the wisest move I know, but I don't really and decide on my care at the moment. I can use some time to myself. I need to gather my thoughts. I've put together that once I'm at Fukuoka I'll never call Eri again. I'll most likely do the same to my friends. If a girlfriend is really that important to me I can find one in Fukuoka there are plenty of those.
“But none of them will be you.” I whisper.
I wipe away a fresh set of tears. No one can ever replace Eri. She is the one I'll always love! How can she love me back though now that I've broken her heart? How can I even forgive myself for doing such a thing?
I'm sorry Eri. I'm sorry I hurt you the most. It's my fault. It's always my mistake. I rub away another wave of tears and take a deep breath.
I should probably get home now. I've walked around enough and decided what I'll do. My mind is now made up. Turning a corner, I walk a into a shortcut that will get me home a lot quicker. I just noticed it's getting dark and Tokyo can be a lot more dangerous during the night.
I pick up my pace, eager to reach the safety of my home that will soon come with my uncle's yelling and scolding for running off. I'm ready for that. The yelling isn't anything new to me. My parents do it all the time.
“Well, well, isn't this a surprise?”
I stand still and turn around to the voice behind me. That voice sounds very familiar. I squint through the dark to get a better look to the person who interrupted me. He lets out a small laugh.
“Don't you remember me?” he ask, taking a step forward. I can see his face a lot better now that he's under a street light. “I'm the guy you had your friend beat up!”
I stare at him, trying to recall his claimed event then stare at him in shock when I finally realize what he's talking about. The sleaze glares at me and puts on a small grin. I watch his eyes sparkle with hatred.
He's probably looking to have revenge with me now that he's got me alone. Shit! How could I forget about my instincts to ignore alley ways when I'm by myself! Obviously, being here for too long has stopped me from having to use my street smarts.
“You remember now don't you?” The guy in front of me laughs.
I cross my arms over my chest and glare. There's one thing I remember from my street smarts and that's don't show fear even if there is a possibility it will pull a weapon out on me to fight again. I can't let my guard down. If he does choose to pull out another knife and if I'm quick I can take it from his hands and turn it on him. It's the only defense I have to disarming him.
“Yeah I remember your ugly face! I wish I didn't.” I snap, receiving another hard stare in return. “What do you want from me? Can't you see I'm a little busy?!”
Then his disappointing glare is gone and he starts to laugh. When I hear him laugh my whole gut feeling goes into overdrive. I have a very bad feeling about this. I shouldn't be here.
I know that so far all of our encounters haven't been that serious, but I think this one will be very different from our last fights. Feeling a rush of adrenaline rip through me, I close my hands into fist and stand on edge ready to attack. What is it that he has planned?
“Well...isn't it obvious?” He chuckles. “I want revenge.”
He just doesn't give up does he?!
“That's it? You just want revenge again? Haven't you had enough humiliation getting beat up by two girls already?” I question, finding it amusing to see him twitch a little at the painful memory. “You're really starting to annoy me! Look, today I'm not in the mood and just want to be alone so why don't you just go away?”
“What's a matter? Your girlfriend broke up with you?” he taunts. I flinch. He starts to burst into laughter again and I want so badly to punch his face in. “So you two were really dating, huh? And now you're alone because she realized she isn't into girls? Oh well...isn't that too bad for you.” He frowns. “Stupid dyke!”
I can't control myself anymore. My day has been bad enough and now I come to meet this asshole who's trying to make me feel like I'm a piece of shit! I can't hold back what I feel and just charge at him.
If he got another beating just maybe that will shut him up for good. I let out a loud yell of anger and run over to tackle him to the ground, planning to bash his face in once I have him pinned down. How dare he say anything about the love Eri and I have!!
When I run though, I realize that he isn't scared or trying to dodge out of the way. Instead, he has on this smug grin as if he's waiting for me to come close to do something. When I'm half way to him, I see something shinny come out from his pocket and try to stop myself.
I can hear tiny rocks scatter across the ground as I use my shoes to try and slow me down. I fall back when I'm only a few inches away from him. Sitting on my knees, I stare up at him in complete shock. I'm sure that I am now in front of Death.
“You aren't so tough now aren't you?!” The sleazy guy screams, his body shifting to a more cocky stance. “What are you going to do now that I have a gun in front of your face?!” I glare at him, not daring to showing any fear to him. “Get up!” Slowly, I stand to my feet to show him that I won't try and pull anything on him. I can't take the gun from him just yet because he's expecting it.
“So, this is what you plan to do?” I state, with a hint of disgust in my voice. “Just because you feel that you've been humiliated you want to put a bullet in my head? I have to say...I almost feel bad for you.”
The idiot in front of me thrust the gun closer to my face and I try hard to not flinch. I've seen guns plenty of times. A few of my friends back in Fukuoka carried it when I traveled with them, saying the hunk of metal was for protection. I have never, however, had a gun pointed between my eyes about ready to blow a new hole in my forehead.
“Do you really think you have the power to joke with me?!” The tall guy's hand starts to shake. I can't tell if it's from fear or excitement. Maybe it's a little of both? “Any last words?” My eyes shift from the open hole of the gun and back to the quivering kid in front of me.
I stare into his eyes and see that he really means his words and his intention. He wants to kill me and it's all because of some stupid fight I got into with him and won. He's not only stupid, but a little sick in the head. I clench my teeth and gulp to try and stop myself from crying.
“You don't have to do this.” I slowly speak in a low tone, afraid that if I'm too loud it can set him off and pull the trigger. The idiot stares at me for a while, it feels like hours, but the intense pause is interrupted a small laugh he gives out.
I somehow flinch still. The look in his eyes darken then twinkle. My heart races and I feel terrified. I'm scared. I know that this insane bastard will do it.
He'll kill me and I can't let that happen. I have to fight back. I don't care of there's a risk for it, but I'm at risk if I don't do anything. I glare back at him, trying to quickly yet carefully plan out my attack to take the gun from him.
I jump up to my feet and start running. My only objective is to take him down. I out stretch my arms then slam my shoulders into his gut to knock the wind out of him when we collide. He lets out a painful cry as he hits the ground.
I see the gun from the corner of my eye scatter across the concrete. When the idiot is on the ground I start punching his face over and over. I'm completely pissed off that he decided to corner me and try to put such a stunt like this and angry because of my argument with Eri and that I have to leave.
I just start throwing repeated punches all over him. I can hear him letting out grunts as I hit him, but for some weird reason he manages to move and punch me in the face, stunning me. I feel myself get kicked back and lay down, trying to catch my breath. I urge myself to ignore the pain when I see him getting up, reaching for the gun. I race over and jump on to him.
The fear inside me boosted so high I can hear the blood rushing into my ears. I can't make sense of anything else around me other than picturing that gun and hoping I will get to it before this asshole does. I get a hold of his wrist, but I find myself slammed on to my back and a sharp bang rips through my ears.
The weight on top of me stops and I'm staring into the sky before piecing together the shouts of a panic, that's coming from the idiot above me. His face is covered in sweat and his eyes are laced with so much terror it makes his hands shake.
A warm buzz over comes my stomach and I look down to see that my entire lower half of my stomach is soaked in blood. I lift my arms to find both my palms are equally bloody. Another fearful cry comes out and then he's gone. I feel the sticky mess of my blood seep to my back and tape my clothes to my skin.
I let out a scoff and lay back onto the side walk. I'm bleeding way too much to move and get help. I didn't expect everything in my current screwed up life to end like this. I've lost my friends. I'm leaving my own. I've completely lost Eri. What else would I have to fight for?
I cup a hand over my wound, feeling the blood easily slip through the space and place another hand on to my chest. I stare into the sky, feeling my eyes begin to droop. If my life is going to end like this I rather see this clear sunny sky and have thoughts of only Eri. I can at least have some sort o peace.
I let out a heavy sigh. “Eri.” I whisper.
I feel my eyes slowly close with the warm thoughts of the days I've spent with Eri while I wait for my inevitable end.
-
Why can't you just make some normal omake like others. Now I want to know what happen after that. You just make me more curious.